THE ENERGY ENHANCEMENT MEDITATION COURSE BY VIDEO

ENERGY ENHANCEMENT MEDITATION - SIGN UP!!

ENERGY ENHANCEMENT VIDEO MEDITATION

Energy Enhancement Level 0 - Prana Health Parallel Level for Support of the Four Meditation Levels - Super Chi Prana, Power, Strength, Immortality http://www.energyenhancement.org/LEVEL-Energy-Enhancement-Super-Chi-Immortality-Prana-Meditation-Course.htm  EE LEVEL 1 POWER UP!! GROUND NEGATIVE ENERGIES, GAIN INFINITE SPIRITUAL ENERGY! INVINCIBLE SPIRITUAL PROTECTION https://www.energyenhancement.org/Level1.htm EE LEVEL 2 ELIMINATE ENERGY BLOCKAGES https://www.energyenhancement.org/Level2.htm EE LEVEL 3 CLEAN PAST LIFE KARMA BY TRANSMUTATION https://www.energyenhancement.org/Level3.htm EE LEVEL 4 MASTER ENERGY CONNECTIONS AND RELATIONSHIPS https://www.energyenhancement.org/Level4.htm EE LEVEL 5 MASTER ESOTERIC KNOWLEDGE https://www.energyenhancement.org/Level5.htm STUDENT REPORTS https://www.energyenhancement.org/Page17.htm
ENERGY ENHANCEMENT MEDITATION RETREATS AT IGUAZU FALLS
https://eemeditationvideo.org/watch/energy-enhancement-meditation-course-at-brazil-039-s-foz-do-iguacu-falls_FII53z1YVgyszQc.html

53 FREE MEDITATION EBOOKS
 

ARTICLES http://www.energyenhancement.org/Energy-Enhancement-Meditation-Articles-1.htm http://www.energyenhancement.org/Energy-Enhancement-Meditation-Articles-2.htm http://www.energyenhancement.org/Energy-Enhancement-Meditation-Articles-3.htm  http://www.energyenhancement.org/Energy-Enhancement-Meditation-Articles-4.htm https://www.energyenhancement.org/Energy-Enhancement-Meditation-Articles-5.htm http://www.energyenhancement.org/Energy-Enhancement-Meditation-Articles-6.htm http://www.energyenhancement.org/Energy-Enhancement-Meditation-Articles-7.htm CHAKRAS DIRECTORY ENERGY ENHANCEMENT BLOCKAGE DIRECTORY ENERGY ENHANCEMENT ANTAHKARANA DIRECTORY THE ENERGY ENHANCEMENT SAMYAMA DIRECTORY ENERGY ENHANCEMENT YOGA DIRECTORY Psychology, Transactional Analysis, Life Games, Scripts Energy Blockages Directory THE SATCHIDANAND KUNDALINI KEY DIRECTORY SATCHIDANAND MOVIE REVIEWS DIRECTORY ALCHEMICAL VITRIOL DIRECTORY THE KARMA CLEARING DIRECTORY THE ENERGY ENHANCEMENT MASTERY OF RELATIONSHIPS DIRECTORY ENERGY ENHANCEMENT PSYCHIC SEXUAL CORD CONNECTION DIRECTORY   ENERGY ENHANCEMENT ENERGY VAMPIRES DIRECTORY THE LILITH SUCCUBUS SEDUCTOR INCUBUS DIRECTORY ENERGY ENHANCEMENT EMOTIONAL BLOCKAGE DIRECTORY GURDJIEFF AND ENERGY BLOCKAGES Tamil Siddar BHOGAR - Kundalini Yoga and Spiritual Alchemy MEDITATION YOGA DIRECTORY SATCHIDANAND YOGA DIRECTORY

2
ISBN 978-1-304-35050-3Copyright © Hamad Subani / Cabal Times. Some Rights Reserved (See Licensing)
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
3
The World War DeceptionHamad Subani
Version 1.7
How the twoWorld Wars werestaged for theCreation andExpansion of theSoviet Union.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
4
For the thugs at Dalhousie University. Without their incessant persecution and attempts at suppression, I would have never realized thevalue of this line of research.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
5
Contents
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
6
T
D
A
E
D
G
E
D
O
E
T
O
E
W
W
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
7
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
8
Adolf Hitler ................................................. 300Fritz Kraemer ................................................ 302Reinhardt Gehlen ............................................. 309Rudolf Hess .................................................. 309Joseph Mengele ............................................... 310Dr. D. Ewen Cameron........................................... 312The Interpol ................................................. 313The Knights of Malta .......................................... 313Richard Von Weizsacker and the Vatican ........................ 314Klaus Barbie ................................................. 314Goering and Hausofer .......................................... 315Otto Skorzeny ................................................ 315Otto Olendorf ................................................ 315Martin Bormann ............................................... 315Walter Dornberger ............................................ 316Heinrich Rupp ................................................ 316Helmet Streikher ............................................. 317Kurt-George Kiesinger ......................................... 317The Scientists ............................................... 317Kurt Waldheim ................................................ 319The U-Boat off Cape Cod ....................................... 319
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
9
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
10
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
12
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
13
Introduction
Why write this book?
This book originated as a term paper for a class I took at DalhousieUniversity. The essay in question winded up in the hands of The PowersThat Be. Since then, I was forced to live in a state of siege, dealing withrepeated attempts at entrapment by government intelligence agencies. Idecided that if this essay could reduce me to a persona non-grata, I reallyhad to share its contents with those concerned. Readers arerecommended to visit my website for more information on this book andme.
www.cabaltimes.comThis book, and its predecessor, the aforementioned term paper, evolvedout of my extensive research into The Powers That Be. This researchgradually crystallized over several years, spanning several libraries,dozens of maps, hundreds of websites and all relevant conspiracyliterature.I do not appreciate this books being used as a critique of Socialists,Leftists, Marxists or even Communists. The focus of this book is thegeographical entity known as the former Soviet Union, its benefactorsand its operators.
What this book is trying to accomplish
A brief summary of The World WarDeception
The World Wars as a whole have not usually been dealt with from aconspiracy angle. And doing so becomes all the more imperative when
old catchalls such as “Pearl Harbour” and “Clash of Civilizations”are
being recycled and thrust upon us. Roughly speaking, this book attemptsto explain the two World Wars combining the insightfulness of FritzSpringmeier with the accuracy and thoroughness of Antony C. Sutton.This book is not about the history of the two World Wars. It is about therole of the Powers that Be in the two World Wars. Therefore, generalhistory, narrative, timelines, and discussion of important events will not
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
14
be duplicated. It is assumed that the reader has basic familiarityconcerning the two World Wars. If not, a side-by-side read of introductory literature, such as the Wikipedia articles on the two WorldWars should suffice.
1
Apart from a revision of the World Wars from the perspective of Sovietexpansion, this book provides original insight into the following topics
Russia’s “Manifest Destiny”
The role of the Kemalists in the destruction of the OttomanCaliphate
The Gallipoli debacle of World War I
The Armenian Genocide
The motivation behind Stalin’s purges
The efforts to ensnare Japan into a war with the Allies
How Hitler engineered Nazi defeat
How the creation of India and Pakistan relate to the World War Deception
How many postwar developments tie into the World War DeceptionThe Powers that Be are referred interchangeably as The Criminal Elite,Cabal Operatives, Internationalists or the Illuminati. In November 1998,Fritz Springmeier, a researcher from Portland Oregon, published a book
2
which isolated thirteen families closely associated with major developments in modern and medieval history. Springmeier referred tothem as The Illuminati. Before the book could be critically evaluated,Springmeier became a living proof of his claims. In March 2001, he wasframed for robbery and was sent to prison, where he resided for ten years.I followed up the case in great detail and I am convinced that a successfulresearcher like him, being under surveillance, was unlikely to involvehimself in activity that could result in his imprisonment and defamation.It is unlikely that the charges made against him hold ground. And thelabels attached to him are mere slander. I suggest those who supposeotherwise to read Spring
meier’s books and judge for themselves. And
this would not be the first time those exposing the Powers That Be havefaced danger. Milton William Cooper, another author, ended up being
1
"World War I." Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia. 5 Dec 2006, 13:27 UTC.Wikimedia Foundation, Inc. 6 Dec 2006<http://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=World_War_I&old92216708>.
2
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998).Several web versions are available online.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
15
killed in a 2001 ‘altercation’ with Arizona police.
3
Whether you agree with Springmeier and his version of the ‘Illuminati’ or not, the facts laid out by Springmeier in his books have cost him his freedom. And therefore, his writings deserve more critical attention.

 

A further discussion of “The Illuminati” is beyond the scope of this book.

Except for the fact that the group in question appears to be very ancient,is international in its operations, has access to banking capital, propagates itself through exclusive bloodlines, usually operates from the Western world and is behind key developments in global history.

A commonly agreed theme is that Adam Weishaupt of Bavaria formally reorganized the external arms of this group as “The Illuminati” on 1st May 1776.

4
This book will refer to the Powers That Be interchangeablyas the Criminal Elite, Cabal operatives, Internationalists or TheIlluminati.

The author does not endorse any other definition or attribution to “The Illuminati” other than that of Fritz Springmeier.

Springmeier does not delve into esoteric diversions, and sticks to identifying specificfamilies and bloodlines.

Again, this book only covers the involvement of the aforementioned group in the World Wars, and not their general history.

It should be noted that a concurrent development related to the twoWorld Wars is the rise of usury-banker dynasties such as the Rothschildsand the Rockerfellers.

And the increasing separation of church and state in the Western world, which enabled the Criminal Elite to openly prescribe a wide variety of formulae for reorganizing the nation state on their terms.

Another important phenomenon is colonialism. This was preceded by conquest/acquiescence of the West to the The Powers That Be.

At this point, the aims and objectives of the Criminal Elite, started masquerading as “national interests.”

A good example of this phenomenon is the British East India Company, a private joint-stock company that flew the banner of Britain.

With a firm base established in Europe, The Powers That Be turned their attention to other parts of the world.

3
Milton William Cooper, Behold a Pale Horse (Light Technology Publications, 1991).
4
Secret documents penned by Weishaupt were leaked, which resulted in the Elector of Bavaria cracking down on the Illuminati and Freemasonry in the region. The order wasassumed to be extinct, but that is what scientists have said regarding the Coelacanth, afish deemed extinct only to be found alive again. There are many esoteric references pointing towards the Order. An interesting seal appeared on American issued one-dollar bills in 1778. This seal is assumed to be similar to the seal the Illuminati adoptedin 1776. Further, the date May 1
st
was adopted as Labour Day and also approved asLaw Day by the American Bar Association. And 1776 was also the year of declarationof American Independence. The new tower to be built at the site of the former WorldTrade Center is also 1776 feet tall.
 
 

But the same ‘rule by deception’ practiced at home could not be established overseas due to a variety of reasons.

And therefore the relationship with these overseas territories was “colonial” (short term and predatory).In other words, the Criminal Elite now harnessed all major forces in theWest, military, religious and ideological. Colonization of the rest of theworld resulted in local subordinates being propped up by the CriminalElite.However, there were limits to the degree of subordination, which could be achieved through the existing political structures in Western countries and in colonization abroad. Therefore, new religion-free solutions were invented as a solution to all the woes and disasters the Criminal Elite had accomplished through existing political structures.

While Communism portrayed in great detail the inequalities of the then systems, the extreme form of monopolistic state capitalism it offered in disguise was a far stronger form of control for the Criminal Elite.

The basic trick was as simple as the old joke, “Money is the root of all evil; therefore give me your money.”

The power structure proposed was the most absolutist, which resulted in the creation of the largest land-grab enterprise incontemporary human history, the Soviet Union.

Colonization had brought up to eighty five percent of the world under the Criminal Elite. Through it, the Criminal Elite groomed local subordinates. Power was then delegated to these local subordinates. The colonists would soon depart on schedule, but only after making arrangements that ensured the colonies still remained under in direct control of the Criminal Elite. It was planned that all the colonial possessions (and maybe more) would be transferred back to the Criminal Elite via Revolution and direct Soviet conquest, with the World Wars being the smokescreen for these operations. Every effort was made and every opportunity for bloodshed was invoked. But even the best-laid plans can go wrong. Things did go to a great extent according to plan in the Western World. Revolution was sold to the idealistic, the confused, the Godless, romantics, opportunists. But from the onset, there were some problems.It was realized that a Communist Revolution on its own was of insignificant value. It would only bring forth local leaders and local interests. What was needed was a direct hegemony of the Soviet Union.

 

which was firmly under control of the Criminal Elite. The Soviet Uniondid not have the military resources for such a global endeavor. TheCriminal Elite in the Western world would arrange for direct and indirectaid to the Soviets.The Soviet Union would be bitterly opposed by large blocs of people.Direct Soviet aggression against these people would become a war of epical proportions, and would make the Soviets a public enemy.Therefore it was necessary to create villians who would representopposition to the Soviet Union.It was devised to bundle up opposition to the Soviets and destroy it byhurling it against the Soviet Union in a controlled manner. Nothing wasleft to chance. The leadership of these opposing blocs comprised of Cabal operatives themselves. Even if these oppositional blocs received popular support, it was unlikely they could ever win against the mastersof deception and intrigue. These opposing blocs would go down inhistory as the aggressors and the Soviets would emerge as the victors andthe liberators. These opposing blocs were fascism/extreme nationalismsuch as that of Adolf Hitler, Franco, Mussolini and Chiang Kai-Shek.

And narrow communal/identity movements such as Pan-Slavism, Pan-Islamism and Pan-Turkism, to name a few. In addition, existing blocs such as the Ottoman Empire and the Japanese Empire were also conned into serving as oppositional blocs and were later destroyed. As FriedrichEngels would say in 1849,

[…] The coming world war will cause not only reactionary classes and dynasties to disappear from the face of the earth, but entire reactionary peoples, too. And that will also be progress.
5
In almost every theatre of the two World Wars (pun intended), confrontations (or lack thereof) and the ensuing outcomes were more or less staged.
5
Engel’s NRZ articles of January 13th and February 14th and 15th 1849. These articlescan be found in Nachlass Volume III, page 233-64. An English translation can be foundin Blackstock and Hoselitz, p. 56-84. Quoted in Bertram D. Wolfe, “Nationalism andInternationalism in Marx and Engels,”
American Slavic and East European Review17.4 (1958) 414.
 

How the Identification Crisis blurs our vision

 

In more civilized times, the King and his paid minions would go to war. The dangers of warfare would extend to those personally willing to take the gamble, whatever their motives. Then came the bewildering concepts of self-identification, ranging from ideological preference to affiliation with geographic localities. The idea was to create ideologies that large sections of population could identify with. By then, the Powers that Be had consolidated their position as intellectuals, who churned out and even operated such ideologies.

Now, large sections of population could be summoned and controlled by the operators of such ideologies.When the Powers That Be arrange for a state to go to war, it is assumedthat all individuals in it also go to war. If they win, all the murder and barbarism they accomplish are considered justified. If they lose, all the murder and barbarism they accomplish are treated as evidence of their being on the wrong side. As far as right and wrong is concerned, thinkers produced by the Powers That Be have gradually reduced this to a matter of opinion. In other words, the performance of the Criminal Elite is nolonger to be evaluated in moral terms.

To quote one of my elitist Professors, “Do not try to appeal to my moral instincts…I may not hold those values.” What the Powers That Be won’t tell you is that their “values” are not on a different point of the moral scale. Rather, they free from morality itself, and operate outside it. Except for the Powers That Be, who decide when, where and over what issue, a war must be fought, the rest of us are expected to fulfill our role as “human resources” and gun fodder.

Individualism becomes non-existent in war. In the case of the ideological or national state, the individual and his own priorities merge into the flags, anthems, resources, technology, geography and cheerleaders of the nation state. Taking advantage of this dysfunctional “identification crisis,” The Powers That Be have long used the concept of the ideological or national state to use, subjugate and destroy the very “citizens” of the state itself. Not surprisingly, The Powers That Be propped and promoted ideological nation states in the non-Western world as well, in the aftermath of colonialism. These nation states, whether based on race, language or culture, became effective managerial units of The Powers That Be, in the absence of direct colonialism.

 

When war is not on the table, the “identification crisis” surfaces in different forms, such as modern sport. Where people feel the necessity to watch, cheerlead and engage in aggressive behaviour in the name of teams whose activity, achievements or exercise are of no beneficial use to them. Not all the individuals who fall in line are seduced by those purporting to represent their geographic locale. Just as working for the Coke®Company does not mean you are a Coke® fan, many individuals join armies out of opportunism. Many are pushed into war. People do take risks and chances to secure the personal inducements promised to them by the nation state. Usually, such mass mobilization is characterized byan absence of options, such as economic downturn or depression. At least until the odds of returning alive are good, the war is considered lucrative.

 

Though murder should be the last thing to cross a sane person’s mind, and should be worthy of extreme personal consideration, war brings the mercenaries to the forefront. Western thinkers such as Adam Smith’s and Ayn Rand have aptly characterized their subject populations as economically motivated animals, and therefore moral qualms are never an issue for those who fall in line. And those who pretend to advance the interests of the flock are considered as heroes.

 

The two aforementioned factors, the “identification crisis” and the mercenary response to inducements, exist in a culture in varying degrees. In this book, we will see how the prevalence of these factors in Russian culture made many of its people, a vanguard for the agenda of ThePowers That Be.
 

The Approach

 

Most critical minded people are receptive to the existence of conspiracy. But what matters is the ability to identify the physical manifestations of conspiracy, and their impact on our individual and collective lives. Again, even in such cases, any discussion of conspiracy is irrelevant without proper reconstruction of motives and the determination of the identity of the characters involved. In other words, I intend to apply a forensic reconstructionist approach towhat can be considered as a crime scene. While such approach has become a staple of television entertainment, it is almost non-existent (in the Western context) when it comes to mass murder, or war. Though conspiracy constitutes a major part of modern history, the very notion of conspiracy is anathema in academic circles.

To quote James Fetzer, a retired philosophy professor at the University of Wisconsin Duluth,[…] The President himself has acknowledged that 9/11 was a pivotalevent of the 21st century. Colleges and universities are the pivotal institutions that are entrusted with the responsibility of studying significant historical events. Therefore it is completely appropriate that university and college faculty should be studying the events of 9/11.Second of all, according to the government itself, 9/11 was an event that involved the activities of a group acting in concert with nineteen Islamic fundamentalists allegedly hijacking foreign aircraft, out foxing the most sophisticated air defense system in the world, perpetrating these atrocities under the control of a man in a cave in Afghanistan. What that means is, according to the government, 9/11 involved a conspiracy. Third point, therefore if colleges and universities are to fulfill their academic obligations by studying the most significant eventof the 21st century, the pivotal event that changed everything, they must necessarily embrace the study of conspiracy theories. There is no alternative.

6
But here’s how a popular text for an American history class I took at Dalhousie University deals with 9/11.

The attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, government intelligence indicated, had been planned and orchestrated by Middle Eastern agents of a powerful terrorist network known as Al Qaeda.

7
Establishment Universities are thus a focal point for covering up information and disseminating misleading information.

 

How this Approach differs

 

The approach and argumentation of this book is unconventional, as far as academic history is concerned. Academic history incorporates an elitist conception. This consists of establishing precedent with supportive arguments of a small number of “scholars.” These supportive arguments are reincarnated as muppets to advance one’s thesis. The writer is expected to feign “objective and scholarly disinterestedness,” advancing his thesis by having the muppets doing the heavy lifting. In other words, the shadow of The Powers That Be and their institutions never leave you.
6
James Fetzer speaking at the University of Wisconsin (Madison) about the political assaults taking place against academics that are studying the events of 9/11. 1/11/06.<http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_967jIpFVfo> Accessed 6/12/06.
7
Alan Brinkley, The Unfinished Nation - A Concise History of the American PeopleVolume II: From 1865. 4th ed. (New York: McGraw Hill 2004) 944.
21
If you rebel, you are labeled as a “revisionist.” This implies that an all-true standard version of events was revealed to establishment historians in a flash from the heavens. And anything contrary is a “revision” of the same! We are expected to entrust them to do all the scholarly thinking for humankind (while we tune back into CNN). Since the presence of organized conspiracy is never even considered in Western academic circles, most research resembles the quest of blind men trying to understand the dimensions of an elephant. Worse, the Powers that Be monitor all discourse that takes place in the academic arena. They plug any gaps with flimflam, disinformation, or even distracting revelations, as the situation warrants. You may find tonnes of relevant information in scholarly journals. But nothing pointing in the direction of The Powers That Be gets beyond the editor’s desk of major publications.

History consists of the actions taken by people (including The PowersThat Be, of course). And therefore, these actions can easily be understood, related to, or reconstructed by other people as well. Who in turn, do not necessarily have to be historians who graduated from educational institutions. All that matters is the extent to which one can devote oneself to reconstruction, relation and understanding. As well as the level of relevant factual information one is exposed to. I don’t feel any compulsion to establish precedent with elitist historians or give consideration to what they have to say. Factual information can be used as raw material to reconstruct a scenario. In the same way the trajectory of a bullet or bloodstains can be used to independently reconstruct a crime scene.

What they will say
Any discourse on an important topic is bound to generate agreement, disagreement, criticism and further discussion. This book is a compilation of what makes obvious sense to me concerning the two World Wars. And I suppose those who are trying to make sense of the same will find it very beneficial. But depending upon the reader’s background, personal beliefs, prejudices and exposure, the same response cannot be guaranteed for everyone. Nevertheless, I welcome and encourage debate and criticism. For The Powers That Be, it all makes perfect sense. But for public consumption, they will feign incomprehension and incredulity to lead away their flock. As my experience with the essay that formed the draft for this book shows, The Powers That Be may cloak their animosity to my conclusions, in attacks on the integrity of the work.

Since I have been through this drill before, following the submission of the draft essay in Dalhousie University, I will bring to attention some of the usual tactics as well as my counter arguments. Thanks to Dalhousie University for acquainting me with this skullduggery. The World Wars spanned the efforts and resources of thousands of people. Similarly, covering up the World Wars through official history is a large-scale operation that involves thousands of people. But as rude as the above interjection may sound, such objection is rarely heard from The Powers That Be. Instead, The Powers That Be use all sorts of devious and circuitous routes to make their arguments sound like scientific-rational objections, purportedly made from a disinterested scholarly and objective perspective. This allows them to attract many dupes from the subject population into their camp. A URL in a footnote need not imply that a statement is sourced from the electronic nether land of UFO cultists, doomsayers or bloggers. Most of the web addresses I link to are electronic versions, reviews, extracts and excerpts of actual speeches, television documentaries and printed media. For example,

A reference to a print book now available online.
8
8
There are some issues when quoting from a book available online. Page numberscannot be accurately referenced, since the electronic document may not have pagenumbers corresponding to the actual print version. And in some cases, the electronic

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
23
A news item archived on a web server. The Powers that Be raised a furor about a website I had used in the essay version of this book. That web address contained an archived version of an old New York Times article! Though inclusion of the web address is not even necessary in the above cases, since a reference to the actual printed media suffices, I do so for the sake of those interested in further research. But if the Cabal wants to find fault, so be it. Pure web references, which cannot be found in print media, represent less than five per cent of all references in this book. There are a few things I would like to make clear on the use of web sources. First, I believe that many people have relevant opinions, even if the Oxford University Press does not publish them. Therefore, when I encounter opinion, which makes sense and has quality, I prefer to use it. That such opinion is on a web server as opposed to print media does not in any way compromise the quality of the opinion. The Powers that may be rant on how anyone can put anything on the web these days. But the same applies to official print and television media as well. Except that information in the mainstream media cannot be just inserted by anyone; it is largely the exclusive preserve of the Criminal Elite. The problem with the Internet is that the Powers that Be cannot monitor and control it completely. Therefore everything on it is presumed to be guilty until the establishment gives it a clean bill of health. Information in the much-vaunted academic printings can also be inaccurate, biased and stupefying. How many forged manuscripts and fake diaries have we heard of? In addition, academic writing is getting more politicized than the stuff you find on right-wing blogs. To quote the author of a University level textbook published by Cambridge and used in a Dalhousie University history course that I attended, “But in many ways the history of American foreign policy has confirmed his [President Wilson’s] essential genius (and the convictions of Henry Luce as well) his understanding that the expansion of American Power worldwide might indeed be of benefit not only to this country but to the cause of humanity in general so long as it was dedicated to the promotion of democratic government worldwide.”

document may have no page numbers at all. I have thus made reference to the chapter and the exact web address in such cases. One can find the exact quote or reference by going to the Website, clicking Edit>Find in Microsoft Internet Explorer®, and typing a search term into the field.

 

 
9
Another author in the same text says. “What is also interesting is the extent to which the developed world has come to resemble the United States, for better and for worse. All the rich countries appear to be quite stable. […]”
10
Is stability a patented American attribute? Yet another author in the same text states, […] today there appears to be one dominant global civilization, the American, and several atavisms masquerading as civilizational challenges […].”
11
You can find similar statements on reactionary and racist blogs, but notice how the same statements polished by the officious credentials of University heavyweights are made to appear more credible and scholarly. Secondly, I believe that the key to better understanding is insight. Insight is not proprietary to print media. We are more likely to find more creative expressions of insight in an atmosphere of less censorship, such as the Internet. The most profound insights can be found in the most unlikely places. But since quoting directly from the Internet is engendered to be unprofessional, the establishment media resorts to plagiarizing from the Internet. Let me illustrate by two examples.
The AMERICA blog Case:
Aravosis of AMERICAblog bought the cell phone records of General Wesley Clark from an on linedata broker for $89.95. An edited version of these records was published 12 on his Website for the sake of demonstrating the threat to privacy, and how law enforcement agencies were keeping silent on the issue. In the controversy that followed,major print and television outlets gave coverage to the breach in privacy. Data brokers were summoned before the US Congress.But very few gave credit, or even made reference toAMERICAblog.
9
Tony Smith, “Making the World Safe for Democracy in the American Century,’”Michael J. Hogan ed., The Ambiguous Legacy - U.S. Foreign Relations in the “American Century.”
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999) 50-51.
10
Robert Jervis, “America and the Twentieth Century: Continuity and Change,”
Michael J. Hogan ed., The Ambiguous Legacy - U.S. Foreign Relations in the “American Century.”
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999) 119.
11
Bruce Cumings, “The American Century and the Third World,” Michael J. Hogan ed., The Ambiguous Legacy - U.S. Foreign Relations in the “American Century.”
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999) 300.
12
John Aravosis, AMERICAblog
, “AMERICAblog just bought General WesleyClark's cell phone records for $89.95,” 12/01/06, <
http://americablog.blogspot.com/2006/01/americablog-just-bought-general-wesley.html> Accessed 06/12/06.
25
The Aztlan.net Anthrax case: On October 9th 2001, Aztlan.net,a Hispanic anti-Zionist Website published an interesting theory on whom they thought was the culprit behind the fatal Anthraxletters. The Website in question has a big presence on the Internet but mainstream media and academics pretend to ignore it and never directly link to it. Aztlan.net outlined that the alleged perpetrators were involved in an attempt to frame an Arab scientist for the Anthrax scare. With the cat out of the bag, the establishment media moved in for a cover-up. I recall that major search engines blocked the Aztlan.net article during those months. The Powers that Be, finally found another patsy. An American scientist working for the US Army involved in the development of biological weapons started being treated like a suspect. Though not convicted, he was portrayed as guilty in court of public opinion by almost all major television and print media. Then another American scientist, Dr. Bruce Ivings was framed as a suspect. No charges were filed because Dr. Ivings conveniently committed suicide under strange circumstances.There was no reference in mainstream media to Aztlan.net in thesequence of events ending with the suicide of Dr. Bruce Ivings.As cases such as these demonstrate, the Internet has started the shape the discourse of television and print media. But any disclosure emanating from the Internet is treated like an anonymous tip, never to be credited. But this book will give due credit to all web sources, no matter how obscure or controversial they are. If the best insight into the World Wars surfaces on a Yahoo Geocities® homepage, by an author using a pseudonym for protecting his identity, am I to wait until some establishment historian plagiarizes it for his ‘peer reviewed journal article’ or should I give due credit and reference him directly?

 

Expectingacademics to realize the validity of web sources is like expectingMicrosoft® to sell open source operating systems.Apart from opinion, I see no issue in sourcing factual information from appropriate sites on the Internet. The perception engendered among people is that if the major league newspapers and TV networks didn’t cover it, it never happened. Things either happen or they don’t. And the Internet cannot be generalized as representative of everything that doesn’t happen. When factual information is quoted from the Internet,
13
Hector Carreon, Aztlan.net “FBI closes in on Anthrax suspect,” 2/26/02, <
http://www.aztlan.net/zack.htm> Accessed 06/12/06. This article contains a good overview as well as a link to the original 9/10/06 article.
26
care has been taken to ensure that the source is a reachable person with a real name. Though I personally do not see the logic of such a practice. Many great works of literature and history are of anonymous origin. Secondly, the persecution I have endured following the events at Dalhousie University have convinced me why many talented people prefer to remain anonymous. It is theoretically possible to accurately substitute each and every webreference in this book with references from print publications. But evendoing that (without a grant) may not convince some.That being said, I also refer to books, academic journals and mainstream media whenever I find relevant information and insights. Simply put, Ido not agree with present day norms on the “zoning” of insights and information.The Criminal Elite expects me to furnish signed affidavits in which the conspirators claim they indulged in conspiracy. Or I must cite some previous published source in this regard, even if I am the first to stumbleupon the existence of conspiracy. This book alludes to obvious casesand hints of Criminal Elite activity. A witness, who stands by his personal observation, that the World Trade Center was brought down by controlled demolition, cannot be expected to furnish absolutemathematical and scientific evidence in this regard. In fact, even the conspirators probably couldn’t. I believe this book will lead to a better understanding of the World Wars for those who seek answers.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
27
How exactly do you “debunk” an entire book? Do you imply that all thenfacts and footnotes contained within are also negated, and are now exiled from the literary world? The reality is that even the “debunkers” are not very keen on debunking. All they are trying to do is attach a warning sign, in case members of the subject population wander off Oprah’s reading list and stumble upon the book. As for the credentials of Prof. Albrecht Grogenhauserbein, it is important to note that bloodlined Cabal operatives seem to have no difficulty acquiring them in Western society. As a University student, I am privy to this. On the other hand, I the Professor who agreed to be my thesis mentor was chased out of University.I expect establishment historians, along with their “peer reviewed journals” to comfortably keep us blind about the reality of the two World Wars for another fifty years, as they have done in the past fifty years. Itis not surprising that those who have produced revolution in the field of applied history are not the historians, but individuals like Edward Said,who was a Professor of English and Comparative Literature.
14
Truthseekers on the other hand, will not be accepted by academic history, due to their claims not being “well-researched.”
The problem is that such material will never be “well-researched,” because there are no grants or promotions involved in the production of such literature.
14
Zachary Lockman, Contending Visions of the Middle East
The History and Politicsof Orientalism (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press 2004) 182. According to Lockman, many regard Said’s book Orientalism as “[…] the most influential scholarly books published in English in the humanities in the last quarter of the twentieth century
(190).” Lockman further contends that the same book was responsible for the explosive development of “postcolonial studies” from the 1980s onwards (210).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
28
For my stance on ‘debunked’ literature, please see the previous section.

 

Establishment historians have a peculiar attitude towards material theyconsider being out of date. While it is true that material a few decadesold will not represent current historiographical developments, factscannot become out of date. As in the case of archives and historicalmanuscripts. For example, a present day leading researcher FritzSpringmeier, may be shunned as out of date twenty years from now. Butif suppose there has not been any new research at par with his, would it be wise to dismiss him as outdated?This book builds solely upon human knowledge. With the little knownaspects of a vast topic to cover, errata are expected to creep in. But itshould be noted that The Powers That Be try to portray one instance of error as representative of the entire book. Though not a sincere exercisein error finding, such maneuvers help The Powers That Be to herd awaylarge sections of the subject population from the material. Sadly, theWestern subject population has a short attention span. This is best illustrated by the John F. Kennedy assasination. The Western subject population finally tuned en masse to the notion of conspiracy when presented with the excellent movie of JFK, directed by Oliver Stone. In
other words, if it’s not on DVD/VHS, it will have issues being accepted as politically correct. It is impossible to compete with the shills usingmore impressionable media to tell the subject population otherwise. As the writers of ‘The Holy Blood and the Holy Grail’ would discover,
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
29
We found ourselves subjected to a veritable blitz. Broad generalitiesand pedantic trivialities were launched against us like a Luftwaffe of flies. We could have swatted most of them. We did, in fact, swat a greatmany. But it takes only a moment for a voice, arrogating the resonanceof authority, to stigmatize a book
to label it irresponsible,implausible, poorly researched or simply bad. It takes rather longer torefute such charges. One must do so point by point, citing specificexamples. One must become embroiled in minutiae and academicquibbles that do not make for good television.15
I usually get this response from individuals (non-Elite) who unwillinglystumble upon my work but regard it as a nuisance because it threatenstheir worldview. Its not a case of confusion or misinformation. Theyhappen to be stingy on devoting time for doing their own research and figuring things out. For them, it’s not a conspiracy until it directly and adversely affects their personal well-being. Some of them are found inhighly professional fields as well. And they can be recognized by anattitude of kowtowing, and like tumbleweed, going along with the drift.They resonate their lazy disinterestedness in the form of such objections. A physics Professor from the Brigham Young University, Prof. Steven Jones, wrote a scholarly paper on how the World Trade Center may have been brought down in a controlled demolition.
16
In September 2006, theUniversity where he had worked since 1985 placed him on paid leave. This may have been part of an effort to cut his access to sophisticated laboratory equipment, which he was using (with success) to find traces
15
Michael Baigent, Richard Leigh and Henry Lincoln, The Holy Blood and the HolyGrail (London: Arrow Books, 1996), 2.
16
Dr. Steven E Jones, “Why Indeed did the WTC Buildings Completely Collapsed,”
Journal of 911 Studies September 2006 Vol. 3. An archived copy can be found at<http://www.scholarsfor911truth.org/WhyIndeedDidtheWorldTradeCenterBuildingsCompletelyCollapse.pdf> Accessed 06/12/06.
17
Lab analysis revealed chemicals such as iron, manganese and fluorine. Dr. Steven E.Jones on C-Span. An archive copy can be found at<http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=F5kBkOX-qgg&NR> Accessed 06/12/06.
 
 
 
 
30
of explosives in the World Trade Center rubble. The University where I studied also had a huge engineering department and a lab with all kinds of equipment. Yet serious analysis of such a significant event, which waswitnessed by all, never seemed to be an option for faculty, staff or students. It seems they simply don’t look beyond their immediate prospects, and anything controversial is considered to be a bad career move. Their research happens to be strictly in line with profits and grants.

 

Are these the “objective scholars” we are to entrust interpretation of history with? Wouldn’t it be erroneous to mistake their silence as a lack of scholarly support for conspiracy theory?
 

Fair Dealing Notice

Every effort has been made in adhering to the Copyright Act of Canada, which also satisfies therequirements for the protection of copyrighted work under the Berne convention.Copyrighted material reproduced in this book, whether text or pictures, has been thoroughly and
meticulously scrutinized to make sure it falls within the “Fair Dealing” clause of the Copyright Act of Canada.The following consideration has been made when reproducing copyrighted texts.
All relevant attribution and source information has been provided.
Theories and intellectual effort of other individuals has been credited to them.
The purpose of reproduction is in accordance with the author’s right to conduct scholarly
research.
The purpose of reproduction is in accordance with the author’s right to freedom of
expression.
Reproduction of copyrighted material has been undertaken only when it was necessaryfor the production of this book and the execution of its thesis. And non-copyrightedmaterial could not be found as a substitute.
The topic of the scholarly research is an issue of immediate and monumental importance.
The amount of copyrighted text quoted is fairly moderate or even miniscule, whencompared to the whole work.
The quoting of the text does not adversely impact the prospects of the copyright holder and his or her authorized publisher.
Those seeking to reproduce this book were informed of the presence of copyrightedmaterial, and were asked to reproduce the copyrighted material (if they chose to) withinthe legal Copyright provisions of their respective jurisdiction.
Some of the copyrighted material quoted in the book is obscure. And its usage in this book will result in wider public dissemination of the copyrighted work; a goal of theCopyright Act of Canada.The following considerations have been made when reproducing copyrighted images andillustrations.
All relevant attribution and source information has been provided. When the originalsource/author and copyright information is not available, the source and copyright have been designated as NA (Not Available). This in no way abrogates the rights or ownershipof the copyright holders. If the copyright holder informs us, we will certainly update theinformation in the next edition of this book.
Reproduction of copyrighted material has been undertaken only when it was necessaryfor the production of this book and the execution of its thesis. And non-copyrightedmaterial could not be found as a substitute.
The pu
rpose of reproduction is in accordance with the author’s right to conduct scholarly
research.
The purpose of reproduction is in accordance with the author’s right to freedom of
expression.
The topic of the scholarly research is an issue of immediate and monumental importance.
The purpose of using the image was solely to illustrate the object in question. And notin any way, to infringe upon the rights of the photographer. And in such cases, non-copyright or public domain images were not readily available.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
32
The images displayed have in most cases been thumbnailed. They have been reduced insize and resolution quality. This will ensure that those seeking further reproduction of a
particular image for purposes beyond ‘Fair Dealing’ will have to consult the author of the image, and this book will thus not serve as a conduit for piracy.
When public domain images are used, the term ‘Copyright may not be applicable’ is
displayed. Since different jurisdictions have different conditions for a work to be publicdomain.
The image in some cases may be a historically significant photo or the photo of a famousindividual.
Almost all images are reproduced for informational purposes.
The usage of the image does not adversely impact the prospects of the copyright holder and his or her authorized publisher.
Those seeking to reproduce this book were informed of the presence of copyrightedmaterial, and were asked to reproduce the copyrighted material (if they chose to) withinthe legal Copyright provisions of their jurisdiction.
Some of the copyrighted material referenced in the book is obscure. And its usage in this book will result in wider public dissemination of the copyrighted work; a goal of theCopyright Act of Canada.It is to be made clear that none of the authors of the copyrighted material quoted in this book claimto concur with the conclusions of the author of this book. And it should not be assumed as such,unless the author(s) of the copyrighted material express a statement of concurrence. And neither should the author of this book be seen as concurring with the views of authors quoted. It isimpossible for me to determine the views, activities and affiliations of authors quoted for the sakeof factual reference.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
33
Disclaimer
Cabal Times provid es the materials comprising the “The World War Fraud” on an as-is and as-available basis for informational purposes only. Hamad Subani or Cabal Times assumes noresponsibility for any errors or omissions in the material. Neither do Hamad Subani or Cabal Timesmake any commitment to update the information contained herein. Further, Hamad Subani or CabalTimes cannot screen for truth, defamation or accuracy any content contained herein. This book is provided as an attempt to grapple the real facts concerning the two World Wars. Taking intoconsideration the magnitude of these two disastrous events, not all facts can be covered; neither canall errors be omitted. Hamad Subani or Cabal Times cannot promptly remove any defamatory,obscene, inappropriate, unlawful or inaccurate content after transmission. If something genuinelyobjectionable is brought to our notice, we may look into the matter. If you disagree, you must notwaste your time any further by reading this book.Hamad Subani or Cabal Times makes no, and expressly disclaims any, representations or warranties,express or implied, regarding this book including, without limitation, any implied warranties of merchantability or fitness for a particular purpose. Hamad Subani or Cabal Times makes no, andexpressly disclaims any, warranties, express or implied, regarding the correctness, accuracy,completeness, timeliness, and reliability of the text, the references to other books, journals and periodicals, graphics, links to other sites and any other items accessed from or via this book or theInternet, or any other material. Or that the services will be uninterrupted, error-free or free of virusesor other harmful components. Under no circumstances shall Hamad Subani or Cabal Times, itsowner, or any of their respective partners, officers, directors, employees, agents, associates or representatives be liable for any damages, whether direct, indirect, special or consequential damagesfor lost revenues, lost profits, defamation, or otherwise, arising from reading this book, using this book, selling this book, printing this book or accessing this book.The terms of this Disclaimer are subject to change without prior notice. Please consult the latestedition of the book for the latest disclaimer.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
34
Licensing
This work is licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 2.5License. To view a copy of this license, visit http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/2.5/ca/or send a letter to Creative Commons, 543 Howard Street, 5th Floor, San Francisco, California,94105, USA.
You are free:
to Share
-- to copy, distribute, display, and perform the work
Under the following conditions:Attribution
. You must attribute the work in the manner specified by the author or licensor.
Noncommercial
. You may not use this work for commercial purposes.
No Derivative Works
. You may not alter, transform, or build upon this work.
Please note that this work contains copyrighted material in the form of text and images, which
are reproduced in accordance with the ‘Fair Dealing’ clause of the Copyright Act of Canada.
The Creative Commons License described above in no way applies to such previouslycopyrighted material, and in no way affects their copyright status. Instances of such
copyrighted material reproduced in this work under the ‘Fair Dealing’ clause of the Copyright
Act of Canada should be treated as exclusions to the Creative Commons License. And thosereproducing this book as a whole, or reproducing parts of this book containing suchcopyrighted material, should do so in accordance with the Copyright laws of their respective jurisdiction.
It is the responsibility of the user/publisher/uploader to ensure that his orher reproduction of such previously copyrighted material contained in this book, is donein accordance with the Copyright law of his or her jurisdiction.
For any reuse or distribution, you must make clear to others the license terms of this book. Inother words, this book, if reproduced in whole, must be done so without any changewhatsoever in content, formatting etc. And these license pages must also be displayed. If this book is reproduced in part, these license pages must still be displayed.
Any of these conditions can be waived if you get permission from the copyright holder. Pleasecontact the author of for commercial reproduction. Favorable terms will be readily granted.
Your fair use and other user rights are in no way affected by the above.
This is a human-readable summary of the Legal Code (the full license), which is availableonline at http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/2.5/ca/.
Please consult the fulllicense
if you are seeking any kind of reproduction.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
35
A note on the “World WarQuotes” attributed to Albert Pike In his official imprimatur, Cardinal Caro Rodriguez made reference to certain letters attributed to Albert Pike and addressed to Mazzini. To quote, In ‘The Cause of World Unrest,"  read a letter attributed by Le Diable AUXIX Siecle to Albert Pike, in which the author exposes to Mazzini the plan of attack upon Catholicism in Italy, to make it seek its last refuge in Russia. At the end of the letter he says: “Therefore when the autocratic empire of Russia will have become the citadel of Papal Christianity (Papist Adonaism), we shall unchain the Nihilist and Atheistic revolutionaries, and we shall provoke a formidable cataclysm, which will show clearly to the nations, in all its horror, the effect of absolute heresy, mother of savagery, and the most bloody disorder. Then citizens everywhere obliged to defend themselves against an enraged minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude- disillusioned with Christianity whose deistic spirit will be from that moment on without direction and anxious for an ideal- without knowing where to put their worship will receive the true Light, by means of the Universal manifestation of the pure Luciferian doctrine finally made public; a manifestation which will raise a general movement of reaction, which will follow the destruction of Atheism and Christianity, both conquered and exterminated at the same time.” If this letter is not authentic, it is in part at least a prophecy which has prevailed since1896, twenty years before the Revolution of the anarchists and atheists were unloosed on Russia, not in any way proposed by the Grand Sovereign Mason because the Papacy is not so easily moved as kings or revolutionaries have imagined.
19
At another place, the Cardinal is quoted as follows,
18
Nesta Webster, The Cause of World Unrest (London: Richards Limited, 1920) 77-78.
19
Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
With a reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2
nd
edition (Imprimatur,Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile,1920s). 86.
 
 
 
36
The other indication of the participation of Masonry in the Revolution and the present upheaval in Russia is a letter in “LE DIABLE AU XIXSIECLE” (1896), Attributed to Albert Pike “Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Masonry,” assisted by ten Ancients of the Grand Lodge of the Supreme Orient of Charleston to the very illustrious Joseph Mazzini, dated August 15th 1871 [….] It’s publication is catalogued in the British Museum of London and the plan attributed to Pike is also in part in ‘LE PALLADISME’ OF MARGIOTTA,” p.186 publishedin 1895.
20
It is a plan to destroy Catholicism, to throw the Pope out of Italy and force him to seek refuge in Russia; and then, when the autocratic empire has become the citadel of Papal Christianity, “we,” continues the author of the letter , “shall unleash the Nihilists and Atheists, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm which inall its horror will show clearly to the nations the effects of absolute atheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil. Then everywhere, the citizens obliged to defend themselves against the world minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with Christianity, whose deistic spirits will be from that moment without compass, anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration, will receive the TRUE LIGHT through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer, brought finally out in public view, a manifestation which will result from the general reactionary movement which will follow the destruction of Christianity and Atheism, both conquered and exterminated at the same time.”
21
Pike was a Luciferian.The part of the plan relative to the Papacy has failed, as on many other historic occasions, the plans and intentions of human power against thePope have failed. As to the sad realization of the second part, namely, the “FORMIDABLE SOCIAL CATACLYSM,” no one in our time can
ignore it.
22
Cardinal Rodriguez obviously mistook the First World War, unfolding during his time, as the social cataclysm. But Pike’s quote alludes to theSecond World War, the Third World War and it’s aftermath as well.
20
Domenico Margiotta, Culte de Satan-Lucifer -Palladism: Cult of Satan-Lucifer (Grenoble, 1895), p. 186.
21
Quoting Nesta Webster, The Cause of World Unrest (London: Richards Limited,1920) 77.
22
Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled With a reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2nd edition.(Imprimatur, Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile, 1920s) 119.
 
 
37
One of the sources Cardinal Rodriguez referred to was Nesta Webster. Ihave obtained the exact quote from Nesta Webster’s book, The Cause of World Unrest, In the year 1896, there appeared in Paris a curious publication called Le Diable au XIX Siecle. It was an attack upon Freemasonry and came out in parts, illustrated with grotesque and repulsive engravings. The name on the title page is Dr. Bataille, but it is stated in the British Museum Catalogue that the real authors were Gabriel Jogand-Pages and Charles Hacks [This is the same British Museum which would later deny the very existence of this letter to William Guy Carr]. The book with evident knowledge and a show of authority, set out to trace the connection between Freemasonry and revolutions, but its sensationalism and the extremely doubtful character of some of thedocuments produced brought it into disrepute. It is now forgotten, and yet it contains a good deal that can be verified from other sources, and some things also which seem to be verified by recent events. In particular, there is a letter or an alleged letter said to have beenwritten by Albert Pike, the “Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry,” assisted by ten ancients of the Grand Lodge of the Supreme Orient at Charleston, to “the very illustrious brother” Giuseppe Mazzini. This letter is dated (in Masonic style) August 15th 1871, and sets forth an anti-clerical policy which Mazzini is to followin Italy. The measures proposed, including secular education, the expulsion of the religious orders, and so forth, need not detain us. What is our purpose occurs towards the end of the letter, on page 605(Vol.II). The writer explains that owing to the working out of this policy the Pope may be driven at some future time out of Italy, and that established religion will then find its last refuge in Russia. And theletter proceeds:
“That is why when the autocratic Empire of Russia will have become the citadel of Papal Christianity (adonaisme papiste), we shall unchain the revolutionary Nihilists and Athiests, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm, which will demonstrate clearly to the nations, in all its horror, the effect of absolute unbelief, mother of savagery and the most bloody disorder. Then everywhere, the citizens, obliged to defend themselves against the mad minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate these destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned of Christianity, whose deist soul will up to that moment be without compass, thirsting for an ideal, but notknowing where to bestow their worship, will receive the True Light bythe universal manifestation of the pure Luciferian doctrine, at last made public, a manifestation which will arise from the general movement of reaction following the destruction of Atheism and Christianity, both at the same time, vanquished and exterminated.”
38
Now this letter is at least as old as 1896 (if it is a forgery); If it isgenuine, it is as old as 1871. It must therefore be considered remarkable, whether as a forgery or as a genuine document. For it predicts what has happened in Russia, and it claims for its authors thatthey were preparing to bring about what has happened.
23
The content of the letter in question pertaining to the World Wars ran as follows:
The First World War must be brought about in order to permit the Illuminati to overthrow the power of the Czars in Russia and of making that country a fortress of atheistic Communism. The divergences caused by the "agentur" (agents) of the Illuminati between the British and Germanic Empires will be used to foment this war. At the end of the war, Communism will be built and used in order to destroy the other governments and in order to weaken the religions.The Second World War must be fomented by taking advantage of the differences between the Fascists and the political Zionists. This war must be brought about so that Nazism is destroyed and that the political Zionism be strong enough to institute a sovereign state of Israel in Palestine. During the Second World War, International Communism must become strong enough in order to balance Christendom, which would be then restrained and held in check until the time when wewould need it for the final social cataclysm.The Third World War must be fomented by taking advantage of the differences caused by the "agentur" of the "Illuminati" between the political Zionists and the leaders of Islamic World. The war must beconducted in such a way that Islam (the Moslem Arabic World) and political Zionism (the State of Israel) mutually destroy each other. Meanwhile the other nations, once more divided on this issue will beconstrained to fight to the point of complete physical, moral, spiritual and economical exhaustion…We shall unleash the Nihilists and the atheists, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm which in all its horror will show clearly to the nations the effect of absolute atheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil. Then everywhere, the citizens, obliged to defend themselves against the world minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with Christianity, whose deistic spirits will from that moment be without compass or direction,anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration,
23
Nesta H. Webster, The Cause of World Unrest
With an Introduction by the Editor of The Morning Post (London: Grant Richards Ltd., 1920) 76-78.
 
 
39
will receive the true light through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer, brought finally out in the public view. This manifestation will result from the general reactionary movement,which will follow the destruction of Christianity and atheism, bothconquered and exterminated at the same time.
Carr’s source for these quotes was either the imprimatur of CardinalRodriguez or some other material the Cardinal directed him to. He wasnot able to ascertain the source said to be in the British Museum. Toquote a footnote from the same book,
The Keeper of Manuscripts recently informed the author that this letter is NOT catalogued in the British Museum Library. It seems strangethat a man of Cardinal Rodriguez's knowledge should have said that itWAS in 1925.
24
Carr included his own commentary on the letter in question. To quote, After three global wars and two major revolutions, the United States would remain the only world power, but, during the third revolution which Pike said would be the greatest social cataclysm the world hasever known, the United States was to be disintegrated by internal treachery, and fall into the hands of the Luciferian conspirators “Like over-ripe fruit.” Pike set forth quite clearly that World War One was to enable the directors of the W.R .M. [World Revolutionary Movement] to subjugate Russia and turn that Empire into the stronghold of atheistic-communism. This was accomplished with the first major revolution in 1917. Communism and Nazism were to be used, together with anti-Semitism, to enable the directors of the W.R.M. to foment World War Two. This was to end with the destruction of Nazism as a world power, because it would, by then, have served its purpose. The Sovereign State of Israel was to result from World War Two, as was also the United Nations. Political Zionism was to be used to enable thedirectors of the W.R.M. to foment World War Three, by playing up thereal and supposed differences between Israel and the Arab states.
25
Juri Lina drew upon another source in a 2004 book. This source wasmentioned by Cardinal Rodriguez and refers to the historian DomenicoMargiotta. To quote:
Pike wrote a letter to Giuseppe Mazzini (whose alias was EmunachMemed), dated 15 August 1871 (or as he wrote it 0871). The historian
24
William Guy Carr, Satan, Prince of This World (Omni Publications, 1997) 22 note 9.
25
William Guy Carr, Satan, Prince of This World (Omni Publications, 1997) 84.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
40
Domenico Margiotta published the letter in his book "Le Palladisme:Culte de Satan-Lucifer" ("Palladism: Cult of Satan-Lucifer", Grenoble,1895, p. 186).The inherent antagonism between different ideologies was to be stirred up and made to explode in three world wars and three revolutions. The First World War was to destroy the three European empires, at that time being the last remaining bulwarks against illuminism. One of these (Russia) was to be made a centre of atheist totalitarianism (communism). The Second World War was to erupt from heightened tensions between the Jewish race (and its spiteful Zionism) and extreme European nationalism (nazism and fascism). This war would weaken Europe economically and politically and communism would expand and become as strong as all Christianity, but not stronger, until the time was ripe for the final destruction of all society. A third reason for the Second World War was to create a Jewish state in Palestine. Gradually, it would be possible thereby to heighten the tensions between Judaism and Islam until it broke out in a war, which would involve all of the world powers. The three revolutions, which would aid this carefully planned dissolution of all human civilization, were the Russian, the Chinese and the Indo-Chinese. Someone seems to have implemented most of this evil scheme, despite the fact that it was announced as early as 1895. Concerning the last stage, General Pike wrote the following: "We shall unleash the Nihilists and Atheists and provoke a formidable social cataclysm which in all its horror will show clearly to the nations the effect of absolute atheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil. Then everywhere, the citizens, obliged to defend themselves against the world minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with Christianity, whose deistic spirits will from that moment on be without compass (direction), anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration, will receive the true light through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer, brought finally out in the public view, a manifestation which will result from the general reactionary movement which will follow the destruction of Christianityand atheism, both conquered and exterminated at the same time."Atheist communism was suddenly abolished in the Soviet Union in1991 as part of the effort to expand the European Union - the most sinister of masonic projects, which will lead to the forming of the United States of Europe, the dream of Giuseppe Mazzini.
26
26
Juri Lina, Architects of Deception (Stockholm: Referent Publications, 2004 ) 197-198.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
41
The attribution to Albert Pike cannot be verified, until new evidence emerges. Nevertheless, the sources of Cardinal Rodriguez (leaving asidethe British Museum) pre-date World War II. Nesta Webster’s ‘The Cause of World Unrest’ was published in 1920, after World War I.
Domenico Margiotta’s ‘Palladism: Cult of Satan - Lucifer,’ was published in 1895, long before World War I. To quote Cardinal Rodriguez, “[…] Authentic or not, the letter had been published [or written] long enough before the events, not to be an invention accommodated POST FACTUM.”
27
Some text from the “letter” has been used in this book because it aptly summarizes the creation, unfolding and outcome of the World Wars.
27
Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
With a reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2nd edition.(Imprimatur, Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile, 1920s) 118.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
42
Chapter 1
The “Special Mission” of Russian Tyranny
Section of a map of the world by Muslim philosopher Al-Idrisi (Dated CE 1154). Eventhen, Russia had acquired amenacing reputation. The areaof North East Russia is beingidentified as the realms of themythical Gog and Magog (ArdYajuj and Ard Majuj).
#1. The Russian nation must be constantly on a war footing to keep thesoldiers warlike and in good condition. No rest must be allowed, exceptfor the purpose of relieving the state finances, recruiting the Army, or biding the Favourable moment for attack. By this means peace is madesubservient to war, and war to peace, in the interest of aggrandisementand increasing prosperity of Russia.#9.We must progress as much as possible in the direction of Constantinople and India. He who can once get the possession of these points is the real ruler of the world. With this in view we must provokeconstant quarrels at the one time with Turkey, at another with Persia.We must establish wharves and docks in the Euxine and by degreesmake ourselves master of that sea, as well as the Baltic, which is adoubly important element in the success of our plan. We must hastenthe downfall of Persia, push on to the Persian Gulf, if possible re-establish the ancient commerciality with the Levant through Syria, andforce our way into the Indies, which are the storehouses of the world.Once there, we can dispense with English gold.
-The Alleged Testament of Peter the Great, ~1700
The position of Russia in Central Asia is that of all civilized stateswhich are brought into contact with half-savage nomad populations
possessing no fixed social organization […] the tribes on the frontier
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
43
must be reduced to a state of submission […] It is the peculiarity of
Asiatics to respect nothing but visible and palpable force. The moralforce of reasoning has no hold on them […] Very frequently of late
years the civilization of these countries, which are her neighbors on theContinent of Asia, has been assigned to Russia as her special mission.
-
The Gorchakov Circular on Russia’s Mission in Central Asia, 1864
28
For a better understanding of the World Wars, it is necessary to carefully study the nation which was the centerpiece of these two World Wars. Itis important to understand its history, its people and all the factors, whichmade this locale pivotal to the two World Wars.

 

Origins of the Romanovs
The landmass known as Russia emerged in contemporary times following the defeat of the Mongol Golden Horde, by another Mongol faction led by the barbarian Amir Timur. Russia then became a superficially Christianized part of the Western world. Needless to say, Illuminati families would be prominent in the struggle to consolidate dominion over such a large area. One such family was the Romanovs. Even before the Muscovite state was formed, the Romanovs were considered an elite family. Early Tsar Basil Shiusky commented on the origins of the Romanovs as an “[…] early branch of the princely houses of Suzdah and Kiev […]” predating the Muscovite rulers themselves.
29
But evidence suggests they were of purely Germanic origin. An eccentric author states that the Romanovs fabricated the notion of Mongol Russia being a period of darkness,
30
which helped the Romanovs appear as enlightened.
 

Romanov Connections

The Romanov family was connected by descent to the royal ruling elitesof Britain and Germany. Later, we see heavy Romanov intermarriage among all the major European royalty, such as the British House of Orange and the German Kaiser. Intermarriage, characteristic of elite bloodlines, was so heavily pronounced that the Romanovs even produced genetic anomalies such as hemophiliacs. This suggests the
28
Major Problems in the History of Imperial Russia Ed. by James Cracraft (D.C Heathand Co, 1994) 410-411.
29
Nicholas V. Riasanovsky, A History of Russia (Oxford University Press, 1963) 190.
30
Anatoly Fomenko, History: Fiction or Science? (Mithec, 2004)
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
44
preservation of a particular bloodline common to European royalty. The most interesting connections are those to British royalty. To quote,
In 1586, Tsar Boris Godunov offered the huge salary of 2000 English pounds a year, with a house and all provisions free, to John Dee, the English magus and spy master, to enter his service. Dee’s son Dr. Arthur Dee, who like his father was an alchemist and Rosicrucian, went to Moscow to work as a physician. Mikhail Romanov, the first Tsar of the Romanov dynasty, allegedly ascended the throne with the help of Dr. Arthur Dee and the British Secret Service. Before their rise to power the Romanovs were accused by their enemies of practicing magic and possessing occult powers.
31
Indeed, we see that later Romanovs had a tendency to entertain occult celebrities like music composer Debussy and Monsieur Philippe. In addition, The Romanov family is interspersed with Bohemian royals by intermarriage. Bohemia occupies special importance to the Illuminati.
It is believed that its American counterpart is the “Bohemian Grove,” a redwood forest in Sonoma County (California), where the Western ruling elite, including American Presidents have been sighted. Anti-Bohemian Grove activist Alex Jones managed to infiltrate the Bohemian Grove and photographed bizarre rituals taking place before a huge stone owl.
32
Researcher Fritz Springmeier claims that there was also a Prussian branch of the Romanov family, and that Grand Prince Alexis Romanov came to America where his granddaughter Mary Teissier became a lover of billionaire J. Paul Getty.
33
Secret Societies and Occultists
The Romanovs were host to secret societies and the occult. They had an unusually strong relationship with secret societies. Noted Russian historian Marc Raeff comments on the officially passive attitude towards
31
Mehmet Sabeheddin, “The Secret of Eurasia – The key to Hidden History and World Events,”
New Dawn No. 68 (September-October 2001),<http://www.newdawnmagazine.com> An archive is available at<http://www.geocities.com/integral_tradition/key.html> Accessed 12th May 2003.
32
Alex Jones, “Dark Secrets Inside the Bohemian Grove,”
Infowars.com<http://www.infowars.com/bg1.html>Web page as of 16/03/04
33
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998) 257.GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
45
these groups as “[…] one of the many mysteries that still surround Alexander’s [I] personality and reign.”
34
One such society, The SouthernSociety was modeled after the German Tugenbund.
According to FritzSpringmeier, to original German Tugenbund was created to counter Napoleon, who had kidnapped the French Revolution from theIlluminati.
35
Apart from involvement in secret societies, there are clear instances of Tsarist involvement in ancient orders linked to The PowersThat Be, namely the Order of St. John /Knights of Malta
36
whichspawned the Order of Russian Knights. Tsar Paul I, despite being a follower of the Russian Orthodox Church, became grandmaster of this Catholic order. Even Rasputin had a rich esoteric background. He was a member of a Siberian sect known as Khleisty. This sect advocated immersion in debauchery as a prerequisite to redemption, a phenomenon which bears similarity with Sabbatean Judaism.

Prominent elitist figure and occultist, Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, was among the elite of Russian nobility. She was the cousin of Tsarist Prime Minister Count Witte. The Russian government would offer her consular assistance whenever she would run out of money in the course of her travels. To quote, “As early as 1887 H.P. Blavatsky had become a topic of debate in “mystic Petersburg” and received the prestigious support of Ukhtomsky’s friend the mysterious Tibetan Dr. Badmaev, soon to become notorious for the favor he received at the Russian imperial court and his relationship with Rasputin.”

37
In 1891, the future Tsar, NicholasII visited Blavatsky at her Indian headquarters in Adyar.
38
34
Marc Raeff, The Decembrist Movement (Prentice Hall Inc.-New Jersey, 1966) 6.
35
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998) 181.GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
36
Order of St. John/Knights of Malta/ Hospitallers are derived from the Templar Knights, who have a strange history. (Not related to Teutonic Knights) The Merovingians passed on the myth that Christ had never died but married and had progeny; and they were the progeny. Those recruited into the Templar Knights would put their lives on the line for defending what they thought was the bloodline of Jesus.The Merovingians later resurfaced as Cathars, who would conduct a major Gnostic heresy against the Catholic church. When they were uprooted, it is believed theTemplars camouflaged themselves as Catholic orders while the Catholic Church itself was infiltrated.
37
Mehmet Sabeheddin, “The Secret of Eurasia – The key to Hidden History and World Events,” New Dawn No. 68 (September-October 2001),<http://www.newdawnmagazine.com> An archive is available at<http://www.geocities.com/integral_tradition/key.html> Accessed 12
th May 2003.
38
Sabeheddin
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
46
The Worst of European Royalty?
As far as Western ruling families go, the Romanovs were undoubtedly among the worse the Illuminati had to offer. The Illuminati is known to mould and carve society as per its terms, But in Imperial Russia, therewas little need for that because the subject population was exceptionally docile towards authority. The Tsar occupied a demigod status, which ensured centuries of unwavering loyalty and command over a vast expanse of territory. This arrangement crippled social, intellectual and industrial development to a large extent, and substitute models of development were hastily imported from Western Europe towards the end of the 18th century.Occasionally, such rulers revert back to their humanity. For example,Tsar Alexander II almost stole the thunder of the revolutionaries through drastic reforms. He was to the Romanovs what the Kennedy brotherswere to American Presidency. Tsar Alexander II was finally killed, after a record nine assassination attempts were made on him. It is suspected that the deaths of Tsar Peter I, as well as his son, Alexander I (murderedat Tagenrog), involved members of Freemasonry.
39
The Orthodox Church of Byzantine was chosen as the official church inImperial Russia. Unlike the Catholic Church, this church was like a toothless cat, failing to protect both itself and its subjects. It would never rival or dictate state power. The Romanovs usurped all important prerogatives of the church, and Tsars such as Peter the Great openly lampooned the church.

 

Successors to Western EuropeanColonialism
It is no surprise that Russia was thus selected as the ideal successor to European colonialism. The Russian subject population could be used for this purpose. And unlike the populations of Western Europe, they would not demand a large personal share from the spoils of colonialism. TheWorld Wars would be the smokescreen through which this Russianadvance would be made.
39
Quoting ‘Great Crimes of Masonry,’ by Trod. Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y.
Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
With a reprint of Pope Leo XIIIthEncyclical Humanum Genus 2nd edition (Imprimatur, Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y.Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile, 1920s) 158.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
47
As early as 1700, a document called the Testament of Peter the Great hadsurfaced in Europe. It outlined plans for Russian world domination inexplicit terms. It called for Russia to always be on a war footing. And for Russian direct intervention in the affairs of Germany, Poland, Swedenand Austria. Britain was to be retained as a secret ally until Russia took Contanstinople, India and Syria. Then Russia would would counter Britian too and even take the East Indies. Greeks were to be used against Turks, and Turks were to be expelled from Europe. The last point of the document (#14) ends with “Thus Europe can and must be subjugated.” Establishment historians dismissed the Testament of Peter the Great as ahoax, and attributed it to Napoleon (who was also blamed for theProtocols of Zion at one point).The so-called “Great Game” between Imperial Russia and the then dominant colonial force, Britain, was engineered to the advantage of Russia. In the name of thwarting Russian influence, the British would advance and conquer local principalities, create modern nation states and install local rulers connected by blood to the Illuminati. A case in point is that of British Afghanistan. It was intended that these client rulerswould later further Russian influence during the World Wars. The nationstates that succeeded British-European colonies allowed a few select people to extend dominion over vast stretches of territory. These nationstates would act as managerial units of the land and people they encompassed. Their leaders, though local, were clients of the the Powersthat Be, and in some cases, connected by blood to the European ruling elite. In essence, modern day nation-states that succeeded European colonies were intended to be a stepping-stone for the future establishment of the New World Order.Gerard Encausse (Papus), an occultist, seemed to have foreknowledge of the dialectical World Wars being engineered for the future Soviet Union by “[…] sinister forces in Berlin.”
40
Dr. Badmaev, an occultist connected to Blavatsky, would reiterate that Russia had far greater goals in the East. He had connections with the Tibetan Llamas and he used his connections to secure the support of Mongolian tribes during the Russo-Japanese war. George Gurdjieff was a British spy in Central Asia. Dr.Badmaev may have been referring to Gurdjieff when he would write toTsar Nicholas II that he was training two disciples for future activities in
40
Sabeheddin, Mehmet. The Secret of Eurasia
The key to Hidden History and WorldEvents. The article appeared in New Dawn No. 68 (September-October 2001),http://www.newdawnmagazine.com<http://www.geocities.com/integral_tradition/key.html> Accessed 12
th
May 2003.
 
 
48
Peking and Petersburg.
41
In this twilight era preceding the World Wars, shadowy efforts were underfoot for the creation of a Greater Russia, or the Soviet Union.
It is no coincidence that Helena Blavatsky’s Theosophical Society would be headquartered in India and would play a major role in overcoming British influence (in favor of future Russian influence). When Lenin was awaiting transfer to Russia in a sealed train, he outlined some terms and conditions for the German Foreign Ministry, which arranged his transfer. The German government wanted to use Lenin to displace the existing power structure in Russia, while Lenin wanted to establish Communism.To quote Sutton, A subsequent document outlined the terms demanded by Lenin, of which the most interesting was point number seven, which allowed "Russian troops to move into India"; this suggested that Lenin intended to continue the tsarist expansionist program.
42
As such, the emergence of the Soviet Union was more akin to the revitalization and facelift of a medieval Illuminati mission, rather than the emergence of a New Order.
 

Collusion with Revolutionaries

The Tsarist regime was deliberately lenient of revolutionary activity. Theassassination of Tsar Alexander II by nihilists could not have been conducted without official collusion. Many members of the Russian nobility were working directly and indirectly with the Powers that Be in preparation for revolution. The future course of events in this region was predetermined. Examples of some nobles who worked openly for revolution were the likes of Prince Peter Krotompkin, a Russian noble. At a time when revolutionary sentiment was brewing, the regime forced expensive urban industrialization, creating the essential ingredients for revolution: industrial workers, conditions of economic disparity and

41

Sabeheddin, Mehmet. The Secret of Eurasia
The key to Hidden History and WorldEvents. The article appeared in New Dawn No. 68 (September-October 2001),http://www.newdawnmagazine.com<http://www.geocities.com/integral_tradition/key.html> Accessed 12
th May 2003.
42
Z. A. B. Zeman, Germany and the Revolution in Russia, 1915-1918. Documentsfrom the Archives of the German Foreign Ministry
(London: Oxford University Press,1958) 6, doc. 6, reporting a conversation with the Estonian intermediary Keskula and p.92 no.3. Quoted in Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution(Buccaneer Books, 1993). Chapter Three of the Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_03.htm> Accessed 25/10/06.
 
 
49
urban ghettoes. This was a necessary step, since Russian peasants andtheir agrarian economy were incapable of fomenting revolution. Duringconditions of turmoil, a priest named Father Gapon, lead Russian people
into massive protest march to the Tsar’s palace, where they were fired on. The entire incident was staged to foment disaffection, and wascarried out with the cooperation of the Russian nobility.
 

A Farewell Farce

The actions of the last Tsar Nicholas II can be interpreted as collusion with the Powers that Be in fomenting the revolution. Did Nicholas II collaborate in fomenting the revolution as a part of his commitment to the larger aims of the powers his family represented? He was assured of safe exit for his family and wealth. The Tsar was a relatively small player in this conspiracy. And it is not unusual for small players of the Powers that Be to step aside and abandon their prerogatives during such important undertakings. Instead of staying in the capital where the clouds of revolution were gathering, Nicholas II headed to the border to command his army. Even when it became clear that the revolutionaries had gained the upper hand, Nicholas was pathetically reluctant to give the Duma a progressiveincrease in power. Diplomat Nicholas De Basily prepared the abdication script in favor of Prince Aleksei whose medical condition (hemophilia) had made him an adored figure among loyalists. But De Basily was shocked when he found the script altered in favor of Nicholas’s brother Michael.
43
When Michael ascended, he surrendered all power to the Duma . De Basily further recounts how Nicholas II “[…] accepted fate without the least revolt, the least show of anger or ill humor.”
44
Or hadthe Tsar colluded? Did Nicholas II transfer a large quantity of his wealthto Chase Bank of New York
45
in foreknowledge of turbulent times?
43
“Nicholas De Basily recounts the abdication of Nicholas 2,1917,”
Major Problems inthe History of Imperial Russia. Edited by James Cracraft (D.C Heath and Co, 1994)655.
44
Major Problems, 658
45
Sherman H. Skolnick, The Overthrow of the American Republic Part 54. Archiveavailable at<http://www.rense.com/general52/over54.htm> Accessed May 12
th
2003.
 
 
50
After Nicholas II abdicated to the advantage of the revolutionaries, a Provisional Government was set up to enable Bolshevik transition. It derived its name from the very fact that it was meant to function temporarily, until the Bolsheviks arrived and consolidated. As Antony Sutton notes, “Provisional” was the very name this government went by when it started operating.
46
It consisted of many of the former Elite andFreemasons.Historian Edgar Lucille
47
is of the opinion that the Romanov family was never assassinated and quotes a 1920 newspaper article, which stated thatout of the 10,000 inhabitants of Ekaterinburg, no one saw the murder or burial of the royal family. He further describes the room where the murder allegedly took place and points out that it could hardly accommodate 6 people; yet by official accounts, 34 people including the Romanovs were present. Researcher Sherman Skolnick managed to obtain a 1970 Chicago Tribune article
48
claiming that Emperor WilliamII of Germany (cousin of the Romanovs) had included a secret clause inthe Brest-Litovsk treaty that no harm was to come to the Romanov family, and that they were taken to Odessa where they boarded an Alliedship.
49
Recent DNA analysis conducted by Alec Knight, a senior researcher at Stanford debunks the earlier DNA analysis which theRussian government used to validate the official story. According to his team, the bones found were too badly decomposed to obtain DNA and
“The handling of the samples throughout the investigation has been characterized as ‘rude violations of archaeological and forensic norms[…]”
50
. Knight’s team also managed to obtain real Romanov DNA from
46
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Two of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_02.htm > Accessed 25/10/06.
47
In a TV interview with researcher Sherman Skolnick on his TV program ‘Broadsides,’ a segment of which has been put online. It must be noted that Mr. Edgar is only limited to correcting a fallacy of history.<http://www.skolnickstv.com/video/russian.ram> Web page as of 16/03/04. The
program “Broadsides” aired on Chicago Public Access Cable TV on Channel 21. I havenot been able to ascertain the episode number.
48
UPI, “US Aided Rescue of Czar Nicholas, British hint,” The Chicago TribuneDecember 14
th
1970. An archive copy can be found here:<http://www.shout.net/~bigred/Tsar.htm> Accessed 12
th
may 2003
49
Sherman Skolnick, Great Secrets of the 20
th
Century Part 1. Web page as of 16/03/04<http://www.skolnicksreport.com/great_secrets.html>
50
A. Knight, L.A Zhivotovsky, ,D.H. Kass, D.E. Litwin, L.D. Green, P.S. White, J.L
Mountain, “Molecular, forensic and haploty
pic inconsistencies regarding the
Ekaterinburg remains,”
Annals of Human Biology 31.2 (2004) 130.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
51
a finger of Grand Duchess Elisabeth (sister of Empress Alexandra),which had been preserved by a monk. They discovered that it did not genetically tally with the DNA obtained by the earlier researchers.
51
The conclusion of the abstract of their report is as follows:
Considering molecular and forensic inconsistencies, the identity of theEkaterinburg remains has not been established. Our mtDNA haplotype results for Elisabeth provide yet another line of conflicting evidence regarding the identity of the Ekaterinburg remains.
52
The report also gives a very brief history of the remains at Ekaterinburg. One can reasonably judge that the circumstances of the last days of theRomanovs were indeed contrary to official accounts:
In 1918 the Family of Nicholas II, last Emperor of Russia, disappeared, presumably murdered by the Urals Reds. Shortly thereafter the Whitegovernment appointed investigator, Judge N. Sokolov, concluded thatThe Family had been shot in Ekaterinburg, Russia, and that their bodieshad been chopped into pieces, burned to shards of bone, and destroyed
by soaking in sulphuric acid (Sokolov 1925, O’Conor 1971). There are
many remains buried in shallow, unmarked mass graves near Ekaterinburg, victims of the Russian Civil War (Summers andMangold 1976).One such grave, assumed to contain remains of TheFamily, was claimed to be discovered and opened in 1991 (Gill et al.1994). The case has been characterized by extreme irregularities atevery level (e.g. Massie 1995, Zhivotovsky 1999,McNeal 2001).Activities at the burial site and with the remains are no exception.Crucial evidence has been proven fraudulent. There is evidence that
the ‘Yurovsky Note’, detailing the location of the grave and thereby providing the means for the ‘discovery’, was forged (Bura
nov 1994).The grave was of unknown age and had been opened several times
prior to its official ‘discovery’ (Zhivotovsky 1999). The two‘discoverers’ of the grave were described in Gill et al. (1994) as‘amateur historians’ when in fact at least one was an
agent of theInternal Minister of the USSR. They had opened the site in 1979 andremoved several skulls and other bones and then added skulls and bones about a year later (Zhivotovsky 1999). There are also indicationsthat the grave had been opened by the State Security services in 1946(Koltypin-Wallovskoy et al. 1998). The purported site of the murder,the Ipatiev house in Ekaterinburg, was levelled and entirely destroyedin 1977 on the insistence of KGB Chairman Yuri Andropov and under the direction of Boris Yeltsin, at that time the First Secretary of the
51
A. Knight et all, 129.
52
A. Knight et all, 129.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
52
Sveldlovsk (Ekaterinburg) district branch of the USSR CommunistParty (Massie 1995, McNeal 2001).
53
[Please obtain the original article for references within this quote]
Another recent book by Shay McNeal has reached similar conclusions.
54
The Romanovs and the Illuminati component of Russian nobility weresecretly relocated to America and Western Europe. Great effort has been
made by the mainstream media to “debunk” any such claims. For
example movies were made on the establishment version of the last daysof the Romanovs to silence rumors of their escape.
The “White Russians”
After the Romanovs abdicated, White Russians, or loyalist troops lead by the likes of Anton Denikin fought against the revolutionaries. But asone can suppose, such movements were also compromised by Cabaloperatives, who systematically betrayed them. In effect, the WhiteRussian movement was nothing more than a dialectical process for larger goals of the Powers that Be. Later, the Nazis used Croats andBelorussians to carry out some of their genocide policies. WhiteRussians were also reorganised in Yugoslavia during World War II. Theidea was to use such movements as dialectical adversaries to the SovietUnion. They would be able to round up all armed opposition to the SovietUnion and betray them. Later, the leadership of the White Russians was
evacuated when the movement collapsed. To quote, “Essentially every
White Russian War Criminal from W.W. II that survived the war was placed on one NATO payroll or another by the Illuminati. The WhiteRussian Nazis were settled in the NY-NJ area, especially in South River, NJ. One of the worst was Stankievich who ended up living in RichmondHills and working for the CIA. He got a job working for Radio Liberty
in NY.”
55
Another was made head of a New York County MedicalSociety!
56
This clearly proves entire sections of the White troops wereworking for the Powers that Be, as was the former Russian nobility.
53
A. Knight et all, 129-130.
54
Shay McNeal, The Secret Plot to Save the Tsar: The Truth Behind the RomanovMystery (William Morrow, 2002). Also see Robert K. Massie, The Romanovs
TheFinal Chapter (Random House, 1995)
55
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web edition) p.411. There are several editions available online.
56
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web edition) . p.411
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
53
Between 1948 and 1950 over 200 Byelorussian Nazis and their familieswere brought into New Jersey.
57
Symbolism ofthe Romanovs
For those acquainted with theesoteric context of symbolsused by The Powers That Be, astudy of Romanov symbolismwill be highly entertaining. None of these symbols bear elements local to Russia or evenancient Russia. Rather, theyrepresent an extension of asecret heritage common toBohemian-European royalty.
Imperial RussianCoat of ArmsSymbol associatedwith FreemasonryAn ancient Hittite Eagle of Lagash
57
Mae Brussells, “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The Rebel January1984: ?? An archived copy is available at:<http://www.maebrussell.com/Mae Brussell Articles/Nazi Connection to JFK Assass.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
A flag of the White Army’s armored train bears
an Ancient Egyptian winged disc, a symbol used by the Powers that Be in many present daycorporate logos. This flag can be presently foundin the Moscow Red Army Museum.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
54
The Dragon on thecoat of arms of NikitaRomanovitchRight: Another Royal Russiancoat of arms readslike an almanac of the occult
The Subject Population
The preceding sections discussed Russian rulers. This section is devotedto the Russian subject population. Russians are often portrayed asvictims of the Revolution. This cannot be further from the truth. It is truethat the Powers that Be, following the Bolshevik Revolution,systematically destroyed certain sections of Russian society, such asOrthodox Christians. Other Russian groups such as the kulaks were alsodestroyed because they were obstacles to Sovietization. But themainstream Russian population was more or less apathetic; as they wereto the various tyrants the Romanovs had produced. And they were notthe chief victims of Communism as often portrayed. Large sections of the population were collaborators, and it was largely non-Russians whosuffered the wrath of the Soviet Union.Going back to earlier times, Russia was ruled by the worst of EuropeanRoyalty. Russians were supposedly Christian. But their Tsar, Peter theGreat, openly ridiculed their Church and tried to supplant German
culture as opposed to Russian culture. His “reforms” set aside large
communities of unmarried men (soldiers, sailors, officials) without their family moorings. This lead to the emergence of full-scale prostitution.
58
Yet, there was rarely a whimper of dissent. Later we see the same publicindifference towards Catherine the Great (of horse sex fame) and her
58
Pravda.ru, “Three Centuries of Russian Prostitution,”
Pravda 30
th
April 2002<http://english.pravda.ru/fun/2002/04/30/28157.html> Accessed 14/12/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
55
“Potemkin villages.” These were prosperous appearing facades of towns,
which were propped up along the route of the Empress by one of her ministers named Potemkin. Not surprisingly, Soviet Russia could becharacterized as a giant Potemkin village.This indifference is not the product of servile loyalty. It is a tendency toexchange personal freedom, personal authority and firearms for any promise of inducements and personal security; regardless of which bullyoffers the same. For example, the only major rebellion the Tsars ever faced was the Pugachev revolt. Pugachev was of Cossack Asiatic origin,rather than Russian. Variants of this particular Turkic stock formed greatdynasties in the Islamic world. But those that became part of ChristianRussia degenerated into bands of Tsarist mercenaries
.
And whenPugachev did revolt, he did not do so in the name of the people or someideal, but in the name of the king. In other words, the greatest instanceof social unrest in eighteenth century Russia was a case of peoplefollowing a loyalist to the monarchy (rather than opposing themonarchy)
. Again, Pugachev was not in favor of a “people’s
republic”
or an alternate King. He instead advocated freedom from the oppressivenobility, rather than the monarchy which spawne
d such “nobility.” Not
surprisingly, Pugachev's failure was the result of him being betrayed tothe Imperial police by Russian peasants.Prerogatives of the politically toothless Orthodox Church weremercilessly attacked and usurped. Yet the Christian masses never seemed to convey any notable indignation. In the Russian context,religion, ethnicity and culture are rarely invoked in struggles againsttyranny. Instead we see culture, religion, ethnicity, racism andxenophobia being used to justify how Russians were more deserving for access
to the state’s pig trough. Such parasitism would later become the
foundation of the Soviet state.Serfdom, a vestige of the feudal age, was rampant in Russia. It would belate in 1861 when it would be abolished on an official level, long after Western Europe.English historian Donald Mackenzie Wallace
59
saw the Tsaristagricultural peasant commune (the
Mir
) as an economic oligarchy rather than being at the suffering end of Tsarist despotism. He pointed out how
59
“Donald Mackenzie Wallace Explains the Mir and the Zemstvo, 1877”.
Major Problems in the History of Imperial Russia Edited by James Cracraft. ( D.C Heath andCo, 1994) 346, 351.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
56
collectors of oppressive taxes from the
Mir
were never attacked or avoided. Even though the geographical vastness of Russia had the potential of a Wild West for freebooters and frontiersmen. Yet, we seethe near absence of separatism among the Russian people.Realizing that the Russian people were too rudimentary, even for afarcical Soviet revolution, the Powers that Be decided that it was
necessary to change the social structure. They tried to “reform” the
communes, creating a more class-oriented structure as a precursor toMarxist revolution. But it was clear that Russian peasants were notinterested in activity which threatened their immediate prospects andexposed them to personal risk.Therefore, the Romanovs forced industrialization from the top. Thiscreated displaced populations, urban ghettoes and starving workersnecessary as prerequisites for a Marxist revolution. But even after therevolution, Russian people remained just as accommodating to tyrannyas they were under the Romanovs. Populations that are accommodatingto tyranny become assets for the Powers That Be, and can be used for extending tyranny into other regions. The Criminal Elite had long beforeassessed Russia as an ideal location to stage wars and revolutions toadvance their New World Order.T
he Russian masses also identified with the state’s efforts to promote the
dysfunctional and parasitic socio-political structure among neighboringfree populations. For example, a document by Tsarist Prime Minister Gorchakov refers to the nomadic non-Russia
n people as “[…] half
-
savage nomad populations possessing no fixed social organization […]”
who had to be reduced to submission.
60
Even though unlike mostRussians, Asiatic populations resisted attempts at Tsarist tampering withtheir social structure.Once the revolution was staged and the Soviet Union was established,the Criminal Elite expected the Russian people to revert back to their roleas their agents of influence, now headquartered in Moscow instead of St.Petersburg. Therefore, long before the revolution, railroads were builtinto Eastern and Central Asia. And Russian populations weretransplanted among the locals. These populations were expected togovern the locals as Cabal operatives on behalf of Moscow (after the
60
“The Gorchakov Circular on Russia’s Mission in Central Asia, 1864”.
Major Problems in the History of Imperial Russia Edited by James Cracraft.( D.C Heath andCo, 1994) 410.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
57
revolution). To strengthen their position, the Tsars and later theCommunists would forcibly Russify the local populations. Local populations who succumbed to Russification (such as the Ukrainians)would end up being devastated by the Russian ruling Elite transplantedamong them. But local populations such as the Central Asians, who stuck to their culture and resisted Russification managed to retain a degree of their independence.
Dysfunction
There are some very visible signs of dysfunction and parasitism in thisregion, owing to heavy and sustained control of the Criminal Elite. TheIlluminati displays a tendency to mould and carve subject societies on itsown terms. The Illuminati Safavids of Iran managed to permanentlycontort Iranian society and tampered with the Islamic religion within afew centuries. Russia has been subjected to Illuminati rule right from itsearliest origins. And this has fostered the creation of social malaises beneficial to higher powers. These unique dysfunctions were further developed under Soviet rule. And since Soviet rule extended over manynon-Russian people, these dysfunctions are clearly visible among non-Russian populations as well, such as Uzbeks, Latvians etc.
Domestic Spying and Surveillance
Domestic spying was not a creation of the Soviet regime, though itreached its crescendo under the Soviets. It was a part and parcel of Russian urban culture long before the revolution. To quote CongressmanHenry J. Hyde,
Russia's notoriety for eavesdropping and espionage stretches back evento the czars. James Buchanan, U.S. minister in St. Petersburg during1832-33 and later U.S. President, recounted that 'we are continuallysurrounded by spies both of high and low degree. You can scarcely hirea servant who is not a secret agent of the police.'An 1850-53 successor, Neill S. Brown, reconfirmed that 'the opinion prevails that ministers are constantly subjected to a system of espionage, and that even their servants are made to disclose what passed in their households, their conversations, associations, etc.' Ottovon Bismarck, who represented Prussia from 1859 to 1862, stated 'itwas especially difficult to keep a cypher secure at St. Petersburg, because all the embassies were of necessity obliged to employ Russianservants and subordinates in their households, and it was easy for Russian police to procure agents among these.' The tradition intensifiedand became more sophisticated under the Bolsheviks and their
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
58
successors. The wife of the Italian ambassador in Moscow during1927-30 said: 'Spying on the part of the authorities was so common asnot even to be thought of as spying.'
61
Outrageous restrictions on the movement of people and goodswithin domestic borders
The outrageous internal passport system in Russia was originallyintroduced by the Romanovs around 1910. Joseph Stalin reinstated it in1932. This system helped chain subject populations to their designatedareas. Peasants were prevented from migration.In present day Russia, such outrageous restrictions are still in place,keeping people chained to their administrative areas like cattle. Internal passports are required and free movement of goods is still a rarity. Suchmeasures result in the flourishing of illegal activity, but neverthelessallow the continued maintenance of official control over all affairs.Though prostitution is officially outlawed, the internal passport system prevents migrant females from obtaining legitimate work. And instead,
criminal gangs with “valid documentation” smuggle in female recruits
for the underground prostitution market. According to an official source,130,000-150,000 women and children were in prostitution in Moscowalone.
62
According to the Angel Coalition, more than 500,000 womenfrom the former Soviet Union have been trafficked to more than 50countries in the past 10 years.
63
The restrictions through which certain people and groups are chainedlike cattle bear parallels with the caste system of 19
th
century India. Butany such parallels with Asiatic people are considered seriously offensive.
Escapism
Excessive drinking as a form of self-indulgent escapism is adistinguishing character of the former Soviet Union. The average persondrinks between 6 and 12 gallons of vodka a year, more spirits than any
61
Henry J. Hyde, “A Brief History of Russian Spying,”
Spybusters.com<http://www.spybusters.com/Great_Seal_Bug.html> Accessed June 4
th
2006.
62
Donna M. Hughes, “Nyet to Trafficking
- Russians show political will to fight
prostitution,” June 18
th
2003 National Review Online<http://www.nationalreview.com/comment/comment-hughes061803.asp> Accessed12/12/06.
63
Kester Kenn Klomegah
, “Poverty Drives Russian Women into Prostitution Abroad,”
The Dawn Internet edition August 31
st
2005<http://www.dawn.com/2005/08/31/int10.htm> Accessed 12/12/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
59
other nation.
64
More fatal forms of escapism, such as suicide, are alsocommon.
Ringing in the old
The continuity of old corruption, such as a parasitic bureaucracy remainsa defining legacy of the Soviet Union. And the Powers that Be retaintheir hold over Russia through it. Many people are still completelydevoid of skills of industry related to free enterprise, such as the abilityto negotiate and sign contracts
. Despite the “opening up” of Russia for
global investors, many foreign investors are recoiling. For example, Paul
Tatum, a US hotel developer refused to pay “protection money” and was
gunned down in front of his two bodyguards. Business texts adviseforeign investors to prefer the eastern Pacific Coast of Russia instead of European Russia.
65
The criminal legacy of traditional Russian centers of power in European Russia is clearly reflected in this advice. Around2000, the economy of the entire of Russia was smaller than SouthKorea.
66
Mafias and high-tech fraud
The flourishing success of mafias and organized crime throughout theformer Soviet Union is by the deliberate design of The Powers That Be.In some cases, the Mafiosi have literally replaced the Communist party.Russian crime syndicates populate the high end of the criminal spectrum,such as organized ATM fraud, launching extortionist denial of serviceattacks on corporate websites, engineering of computer viruses, emailspamming and phishing. Organized Crime from these areas has alsoextended into North America and Western Europe with the fall of theiron curtain. Brighton Beach, the Southern tip of Brooklyn, has becomea nerve center for Russian organized crime. This area started beingflocked by Russians since the late 1970s when Russian Jews wereallowed to leave the Soviet Union.
67
In addition to crime, regular business happens to be equally seedy inRussia. An estimated 80 per cent of businesses pay protection money,
64
History Channel, Organized Crime-Russia. Aired Oct. 20
th
2006.
65
Helen Deresky, International Management
Managing Across Borders and Cultures5
th
ed. (New Jersey: Pearson-Prentice Hall, 2004), 265.
66
Bruce Cumings, “The American Century and the Third World,” Michael J. Hogan
ed., The Ambiguous Legacy -
U.S. Foreign Relations in the “American Century.”
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999) 297.
67
History Channel, Organized Crime-Russia. Aired Oct. 20
th
2006.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
60
and the mob controls most of the banks.
68
In a survey, more than 800 business experts were asked to identify countries where the practice of
giving “gifts” in exchange for getting business f
rom suppliers andcustomers, was most flagrant. Russia along with China emerged at thetop of the list.
69
Gangland murders and bombings are described as business disputes by the Russian press, and are ignored by citizens.
70
Everyone is a party man
The unquestioning support of state sponsored military intervention,military build-up, development of weapons of mass destruction, militarytesting on civilian population, combined with an antiwar culture of negligible influence, ensures that Russia remains a menace to all of itsunlucky neighbors. The Russian army is notorious for a culture of parasitism and ragging of new recruits. Non-Russian recruits aresubjected to racial abuse. The result of this institutionalized parasitism isthat the Criminal Elite in the World Wars, and later in Afghanistan, and
still later in Yeltsin’s Chechnya, mercilessly used Russian troops as gun
fodder. In the Second World War, more than 11,285,000 Soviets weresacrificed on the Eastern front.Were these alarming casualties a result of faith in the Soviet cause or alack of options on behalf of the participants? The following points can be gleaned from the Russian past:
The rulers of Russia have little regard for human life, includingthe lives of their subject population.
The rulers of Russia have engaged in mammoth undertakings,such as the Russo-Turkish wars, compensating for tacticaleffectiveness by herding huge numbers of soldiers into war.
Soviet casualties in the Second World War appear more logicalwhen viewed as a continuum of this phenomenon.As we are aware, the people of these regions were conditioned to being blindly herded by those who ran the State, since the time of the Tsars.Questioning orders or rebellion is almost unheard of. Russians herdedinto World War II would rather take a chance at risking their life killingenemy soldiers rather than consider the consequences of refusal. Their motivation was not usually the noble sentiments of fighting the Nazis or establishing the rule of the Proletariat, as often portrayed. Soviet
68
History Channel, Organized Crime-Russia. Aired Oct. 20
th
2006.
69
Barbara Crosette, “Russia and China Called Top Business Bribers,”
New York Times on the Web (May 17
th
2002). Also see transparency.org.
70
History Channel, Organized Crime-Russia. Aired Oct. 20
th
2006.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
61
leadership and Soviet ideology was as totalitarian as Nazism, and probably even worse, when we consider the body count. By the
beginning of World War II, Stalin’s regime had murdered at least 30
million people.
71
Overall, he had murdered three times more people thanHitler.
72
When the Soviets finally flew their banner over the Reichstag, their roleas victorious liberators was propagandized by The Powers That Be. Asmultitudes of present day neo-Nazi groups in Russia demonstrate, thesubject population would have been equally willing to play the role of fascists if they had been ordered to do so.It is clear that the enormous Soviet war casualties were the result of unmotivated, ill-equipped and inexperienced youth being herded into thewar. But since there was no culture of questioning orders, the troopsexhausted themselves as gun fodder. These very people, who would
demonstrate “sacrifice” when herded against the Nazis, would later
display extreme docility versus the Soviet state. During the Germaninvasion of the Second World War, Soviet forces used inhumane tacticssuch as the scorched earth policy of decimating towns and cities rather than losing them to the enemy. There are previous parallels to this event.When Napoleon stole the French Revolution from the Illuminati, allEuropean states ganged up against him. Russia was the most prominentamong these states. Napoleon was lured into Russia where the Tsar would devastate cities and towns rather than surrender them. In this war too, Russian conscripts trudged along, only to be used as gun fodder.They never considered what could be comparatively so worse aboutFrench occupation.
Restrictions on private gun ownership
Highly regulated public gun ownership symbolizes the plight of acitizenry who have failed to defend themselves. Firearms and weaponsare concentrated exclusively in the hands of the state and crimesyndicates. These are exactly the conditions that made the genocides of the Soviet era possible. After the fall of the iron curtain, firearms have proliferated through illegal channels. But on an official level, gunownership is still discouraged.
71
Eric Margolis, “The 20
th
Century’s Worst Crime Goes Unpunished,”
The TorontoSun November 16
th
2003. Also published on ericmargolis.com<http://www.ericmargolis.com/archives/2003/11/the_20th_centur.php> Accessed13/12/06
72
Eric Margolis, “The 20
th
Century’s Worst Crime.”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
62
More Weapons for the Elite
Russia continues the development of biological weapons for theCriminal Elite. Novosibirsk, the scientific capital of Siberia has 50research facilities and 13 full universities, while its population is only
Losses in the Second World War
Each symbol indicates 100,000 dead in the respective theatre of operation. The skulls represent civilian casualties; the Stars of Davidrepresent Jewish Holocaust victims, while the flags represent militarycasualties.
Note that the author of this map disavows any affiliation or concurrence with the author of this book or the views taken in this book or on this page. However, the author granted permissionfor reproduction with the above caveat. © 2004 Matthew White<http://users.erols.com/mwhite28/ww2-loss.htm> Accessed 13/11/06
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
63
2.5 million.
73
The Soviet State Center of Virology and Biotechnology,known as Vector, is now a leading recipient of aid in an American program.
74
A controversial scientist who was linked to the initialoutbreak of AIDS in the Congo worked and experimented in the SovietUnion.
75
One can imagine how the entire Soviet Union and its populationcould have served as a giant laboratory for the Criminal Elite. Even if human introduced contagions became epidemics, everything could becovered up.The subject population has been adequately brainwashed into viewingtechnology as a redeeming factor, even if it is developed for destructiveends and has no public utility. This is especially true in the case of theRussian Space program
Time to move on!
The dearth of attempts to seek reconciliation with the horrors of the pastonly reflects a past which is still alive. Many Russian buildings still sportSoviet emblems. Soviet trinkets and cornucopia is even sold at former gulags. Compare that to the prospect of Nazi memorabilia being sold atAuschwitz. For many Russians who had no issues with genocides, the past was even supposed to be good, since they got their food couponsand daily rations on an uninterrupted basis.The very fact that people can be made to take ownership, and even bedefensive of all the wars, atrocities and genocides conducted in their name is disturbing, and is a psychological phenomenon that requiresmore detailed study.
Back off, that’s
our
porridge!
Periodic and organized outbursts of racism and street riots are stillwitnessed against the luckless non-Russians who live in Russianmetropolises. These race riots are meant to be a statement of ethnic
Russian privilege to the State’s pig trough. It is important to note that
73
Michael Davidson and Michael Ruppert, “A Career in microbiology can be harmful
to your healt
h,”
Fromthewildreness.com<http://www.fromthewilderness.com/free/ww3/02_14_02_microbio.html> AccessedAugust 31
st
2006.
74
Free Press International 24/01/05, “Author Theorizes Forty biologists killed beforeunleashing ultimate epidemic,”
Free Press International<http://freepress2005.blogspot.com/2005/01/author-theorizes-40-microbiologists.html>Accessed August 31
st
2006.
75
See the CBC documentary ‘Eyewitness: Origin of AIDS.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
64
confrontations with state authority, on the other hand, are sparse andeven non-
existent. In some newly “independent” former Soviet
republics, Russians still enjoy special parasite privileges over the locals.Uzbekistan can be considered a case point. Russian forces stationed inUzbekistan follow directions from Moscow and reserve the right tointervene militarily when its interests, such as its Russian minorities arethreatened (1995).
76
Uzbeks constitute only 10% of their national armywhile the Uzbek air-force is exclusively manned by Russians (1995).
77
A note on present day Russia
The Soviet Union was imploded when it was time to reorganize the area
on the basis of nation states for the upcoming “Clash of Civilizations.”
Russia was meant to play the role of a nationalist nation state with areactionary ideology. Present Russian leaders are moving their countryin that direction. Russia, along with China and Iran is expected to play arole antagonistic to the West in the upcoming clash of civilizations. Andtheir conquered citizenry are expected to trudge along withoutcomplaint.
76
Shaheen Ayubi. “Uzbekistan's Long Road to Democracy and Political Stability.”
Journal of South Asian and Middle Eastern Studies 18.3 (1995) 13.
77
Ayubi, “Long Road to Democracy,” 13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
65
Chapter TwoWorld War One
The First World War must be brought about in order to permitthe Illuminati to overthrow the power of the Czars in Russiaand of making that country afortress of atheisticCommunism. The divergencescaused by the "agentur"(agents) of the Illuminati between the British andGermanic Empires will be usedto foment this war. At the end of the war, Communism will be built and used in order todestroy the other governmentsand in order to weaken thereligions.
-A quote attributed to Albert Pike, August 15
th
1871
78
Adolp
h Strakhov, “1870
-1924
V. Ulianov (Lenin),” 1924.
78
For a detailed
discussion on this quote, see the introductory section “A note on theWorld War Quotes attributed to Albert Pike.”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
66
In order to create the preconditions for global revolution spearheaded byRussia, it was necessary to destroy and discredit existing systems.Though the Powers that Be were in a position to establish Bolshevism inRussia without a World War, such a sudden change would look like an
obvious conspiracy rather than the ‘natural course of history,’ which the
Powers that Be seek to imitate. The destruction of the then empireswould pave the way for the creation of nation-states, which would playa dialectical role in advancing Soviet influence.
“Revolution” in Russia
World War I
World War I created the catastrophe necessary to break down existinginstitutions and the existing order in Russia.
Nicholas II plays his part
The Chapter on the Romanovs covers events in Russia up to the eve of the Revolution. Even when it became clear that the revolutionaries hadgained the upper hand, Tsar Nicholas II was pathetically reluctant to givethe
Duma
a progressive increase in power. Diplomat Nicholas De Basily prepared the abdication script in favor of Prince Aleksei whose medicalcondition had made him adorable among the masses. But De Basily was
shocked when he found the script altered in favor of Nicholas’s brother
Michael, who completely surrendered all power to the
Duma
.
79
He
further recounts how Nicholas II “[…] accepted fate without the leastrevolt, the least show of anger or ill humor.”
80
The Rakovsky Document
Outside intervention in the revolution can be detected by reading between the lines of history texts. However, a single document, whichhas been of the most critical importance to researchers in this area, is thecomplete transcript of the interrogation of captured Illuminati operativeChristian Rakovsky (a Trotskyite, born Chaim Rakover) by the Stalinist police.
81
Since Rakovsky knew he would be executed, he made a
79
“Nicholas De Basily recounts the abdication of Nicholas 2,1917,”
Major Problems inthe History of Imperial Russia Edited by James Cracraft.( D.C Heath and Co, 1994)655
80
Major Problems 658.
81
The questioning of the accused Christian Georgievitch Rakovsky by GavriilGavriil
ovitch Kus’min
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
67
desperate attempt to save his life by spilling the beans on who were behind the Trotskyites and the revolution itself. At one point, he refers by name to the Illuminati but for the rest of the interview refers to them
as ‘they’. It is clear that Rakovsky was highly placed among ‘them’
Ambassador Davies was present at the trial of Rakovsky and flashed hima secret Masonic signal. A few days prior to the trial, the forces of Stalinreceived a radio message from a powerful station, which read
“Amnestyor the Nazi danger will increase.” It was encrypted in the cipher of Stalin’s own embassy in London. The trial of Rakovsky began on 12
th
March and at 5:30 the very day, Hitler ordered his armored divisions toenter Austria. There is ample reason to believe Rakovsky was allowed toescape to France.
Apart from the ‘Rakovsky Document,’ it appears Rakovsky did testify
before the Soviet Supreme Court, where he made this claim:
We were the vanguard of foreign aggression, of international fascism,and not only in the USSR but also in Spain, China, throughout theworld." The summation of the "court" contains the statement, "Thereis not a single man in the world who brought so much sorrow andmisfortune to people as Trotsky. He is the vilest agent of fascism....
82
The Rakovsky interrogation was done by Stalin’s seasoned interrogator Gavriil Kus’min in the presence of a sound technician and Dr.
Landowsky, who secretly saved a copy for himself.
83
This copy wasfound by a Spanish Communist volunteer in Russia and was published
in Spain as ‘Red Symphony’.
84
Historian George Knupffer refers to it as
“[…] one of the most important political documents of the 21
st
century
[…]”
85
The revelations in the document stand for themselves and do not
on the 26th January, 1938. An archive of the interrogation can be found online<http://yamaguchy.netfirms.com/symphony/red2.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
82
Report of Court Proceedings in the Case of the Anti-
Soviet “Bloc of Rightists and
Tr
otskyites” Heard Before the Military Collegium of the Supreme Court of the USSR
(Moscow: People's Commissariat of Justice of the USSR, 1938), p. 293. Antony CSutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books, 1993). Chapter Two of Online edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_02.htm >Accessed 25/10/06.
83
Henry Makow, “Rothschilds conduct Red symphony,”
Savethemales.ca 9/11/03. Web page as of 16/03/04 <http://www.savethemales.ca/000275.html>
84
Henry Ma
kow, “Rothschilds conduct Red symphony,”
Savethemales.ca 9/11/03. Web page as of 16/03/04 <http://www.savethemales.ca/000275.html>
85
The questioning of the accused Christian Georgievitch Rakovsky by Gavriil
Gavriilovitch Kus’min
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
68
require commentary. Neither will they be summarized or incorporated inthis book. But they will be used to justify the independent conclusionsreached by the author.
86
Soviet Communism
It is fair to assume that the Powers That Be were seeking neither socialism nor a parliamentary democracy, but only a completeCommunist revolution in Russia. This can be ascertained from the process of historical development initiated by the Illuminati. From the
split in the church, which legalized usury to Adam Smith’s publicationof “The Wealth of Nations” that summarized, that economies were bestleft to the “invisible hand” of the market forces.
87
By then, the “marketforces” happened to be the bankers who
had managed to gain controlover private capital and industry. This was taken to a whole new level byMayer Amschel who created the richest and most powerful bankingdynasty in history, the house of Rothschild. Mayer Amschel Rothschild
88
was able to pull the purse strings of sovereign nations, pushing them intowars of his choice. For example, the various nations that ganged upagainst Napoleon were having their purse strings pulled by the HouseRothschild.
89
Napoleon had betrayed the Illuminati by appropriatingtheir secular revolution for himself, and he turned it into a religious-nationalist movement. Mayer Rothschild profited from this war by using
his advance knowledge of Napoleon’s defeat to manipulate the London
Stock exchange.
90
This was also the era where European nations wouldembark upon colonization to increase the prospects of the forces behind private capital. By the time of his death in 1812, Mayer Rothschildinstructed his five sons to set up camp in major European countries, andone son headed for America.
on the 26th January, 1938. An archive of the interrogation can be found online<http://yamaguchy.netfirms.com/symphony/red2.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
86
The author will indicate whenever a conclusion is borrowed from the Rakovskydocument.
87
The Date of Publication of “The Wealth of Nations” is 1776, which has significanceto the Illuminati. The multi volume “Fall of the Roman Empire” was also published the
same year.
88
He later created the title Rothschild for himself (meaning Red Shield). No relation tothe Red banner of the Communists has been proven.
89
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998) 181.GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
90
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998) 183.GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
69
The logical sequel of such degree of financial oligarchy would be SovietCommunism, which would completely abolish competing private capitaland enterprise in favor of monopoly capitalism by an omniscient agency
known as the “
s
tate.” Though th
ere would be no opportunity for usury banking, the Soviet state gave the bankers what they craved most:unlimited control over the lives of individuals and their property. Insteadof generating prosperity, the Soviet system specialized in confiscating prosperity. The connection between early Communist ideologues and the banker oligarchy are shadowy at best, such as statements made byRakovsky. Further documentation is needed. But there were clear connections between the Bolsheviks and the Western industrial-bankingelite located at 120 Broadway. For example, an American pro-Soviet journalist, John Reed, contributed regularly to the Metropolitanmagazine. At that time, Harry Payne Whitney, a director of GuarantyTrust, owned this magazine.
91
In 1915, Tsarist authorities in Russiaarrested Reed. Yet Reed managed to secure his release using hisconnections. When he arrived back in America, some of the literature hehad brought back with him was seized. Upon this, he wrote a letter toWilliam Franklin Sands, executive secretary of American InternationalCorporation
92
, requesting him to secure his release.
93
Sands wrote fromhis 120 Broadway office to Frank Polk, acting US Secretary of State,urging restraint towards Reed!
94
On March 19
th
1920, Reed was about to be executed in Finland due to his involvement with the Bolsheviks. Onceagain, Sands intervened to secure his release.
95
Rakovsky describes with contentedness, how various spin-offs of
Communism, be it Hitler’s National Socialism or Stalin’s National
Communism were still materialist philosophies, and would eventuallyresult in the synthesis of Communism. Which in turn, would beultimately be inherited by the powers running the Soviet Union. In fact,
91
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Eight of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_08.htm > Accessed 25/10/06.
92
AIC was an investor in the United Fruit Company, which played a controversial rolein several revolutions in South America.
93
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Eight of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_08.htm > Accessed 25/10/06.
94
U.S. State Dept. Decimal File, 360. D. II21.R/20/221/2, /R25 (John Reed). The letter was transferred by Mr. Polk to the State Department archives on May 2, 1935. Quotedin Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Eight.
95
U.S. State Dept. Decimal File, 360d.1121 R 25/72. Quoted in Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Eight.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
70
Fascism was created with the sole purpose of being clashed againstCommunism for the triumph of the latter.
Alexander Kerensky
Another Internationalist operative within the Provisional Governmentitself was Alexander Kerensky, who being Prime minister of the
Provisional Government and a ‘Socialist Revolutionary,’ all
owed theBolshevik takeover
96
. It is interesting to note that even the socialistKerensky would later launch an offensive on Ottoman Turkey, whichwas also the nemesis of the Internationalists. The new proto-socialistKemalist Turkey was first recognized by Bolshevik Russia. TheBolsheviks even ceded territory to it in a 1921 treaty. Kemalist Turkeywould collaborate with the Bolsheviks to devour the Armenian state. AsLenin would later reveal, Kerensky did deliberately conceal the secretSykes-Picot agreement, in which the Ottoman Middle East was to beallocated to European powers, in particular, Russia.
The Bolsheviks
The Bolsheviks were the vanguard of European banking interests. Thecase of Leon Trotsky is most relevant. Leon Trotsky was in possessionof an American passport, granted to him by Woodrow Wilson.
97
Trotskyleft New York for a rendezvous with Lenin in Switzerland. He left NewYork aboard the S.S.
Kristianiafjord
on March 26, 1917.
98
On 3
rd
April1917, the ship carrying him and his fellow Bolshevik recruits wasgrounded when it docked at Halifax.
99
Trotsky and his associates weredetained at a camp for political prisoners in Amherst (Nova Scotia), because they were suspected of seeking to foment disturbance in Russia,as German agents. In fact, it was known that Trotsky was in possessionof $10,000 sourced from Germany.
100
But Canadian authorities were
96
Confirmed by the Rakovsky interrogation. Kerensky played a part in the initialBolshevik takeover. Historians Melgunov and Daniels believe the October Revolutionwas not inevitable. Ronald Grigor Suny, Towards a Social history of the October Revolution. The structure of Soviet History - essays and documents (Oxford UniversityPress, 2003) 12.
97
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Two of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_02.htm > Accessed 25/10/06.
98
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Two
99
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Two
100
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Two. Also see Michael Futrell,
NorthernUnderground
(London: Faber and Faber, 1963); Stefan Possony, Lenin: TheCompulsive Revolutionary (London: George Allen & Unwin, 1966); and George
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
71
pressed into letting the Trotsky party leave. According to CanadianLieutenant Colonel John Bayne MacLean, Washington pressed for therelease of Trotsky on account of his American passport.
101
Sutton
comments on the two influential individuals who sought Trotsky’srelease, “There was little in the career of either Deputy Postmaster
General Coulter or Major General Gwatkin that would explain an urge to release the Menshevik Leon Trotsky.”
102
Later when the Bolshevik
revolution erupted, the Menshevik Iuli Martov would write, “[…] theBolsheviks rely on a hired gendarmerie.”
103
Who were Trotsky’s
German benefactors?
Wall Street joins the Revolution
Vladimir Lenin did not have an Elite bloodline. He was merely a member of a Masonic lodge in Switzerland, which was secretly working for world revolution.
104
However, he was allowed to cheerlead the revolution after his Illuminati friend, Kaiser Wilhelm recognised his abilities. But realauthority was to be held by Trotsky.
Lenin’s ‘friends’ in the German government organised his transit to
Russia in the famed sealed train. Chancellor Theobald von Bethmann-Hollweg approved this support. He was a descendant of the Frankfurt based Bethmann banking family.
105
Lenin was neither stopped at theRussian border.In August 1917, the American Red Cross made a curious mission toRussia. Unlike normal Red Cross missions, this mission consisted of adisproportionately large number of American bankers and corporate
Katkov, "German Foreign Office Documents on Financial Support to the Bolsheviks in1917," International Affairs
32 (Royal Institute of International Affairs, 1956).
101
Quoting Macleans, June 1919, pp. 66a-666. Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Two
102
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Two
103
Iuli Martov. “Iuli Martov’s letter to A.N Stein June 16
th
1918,”
The Structure of Soviet History - essays and documents (Oxford University Press, 2003)77.
104
Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
With a reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2
nd
edition (Imprimatur,Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile,1920s) 87.
105
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Three of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_03.htm > Accessed 25/10/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
72
directors.
106
One member of this mission, William Boyce Thompson,director of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York, gave the Kerenskygovernment $2 million, for propaganda to be used for continued war against Germany.
107
Later, he would give the Bolsheviks $1 million tocombat pan-German propaganda.
108
Thompson would be in London onDecember 10
th
1917 and request Prime Minister Lloyd George torecognize the Bolsheviks.
109
Another member of this mission, thesocialist oriented mining magnate Raymond Robins, would lobby for American recognition of the Bolsheviks in 1918.
110
Robins is alsoassociated with an attempt to send subversive Bolshevik revolutionariesto Germany, which culminated in the abortive Spartacist revolt of 1918.
111
Yet another member of this mission, a Wall Street lawyer namedThomas D. Thacher wrote on April 13, 1918 to Lord Northcliffe, the
director of British propaganda, “[…] fullest assistance should be given
to the Soviet Government in its efforts to organize a volunteer
revolutionary army.”
112
If these individuals were merely opportunist prospectors looking for gain, why would they consider the Bolshevik state, which was anti-capitalist and at that time, very turbulent? Itsgeographical boundaries at that time extended only from Moscow toPetrograd. Unofficial ambassadors such as Raymond Robins(American), Bruce Lockhart (British) and Jacques Sadoul (French) wereused to sway the governments of their respective countries towardsaccepting the Bolsheviks, even though official consulate staff suggestedotherwise.
113
106
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Five of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_05.htm > Accessed 25/10/06.
107
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Five
108
Quoting The Washington Post of February 2, 1918. He also cites HermannHagedorn's biography The Magnate: William Boyce Thompson and His Time (1869-1930). Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Five
109
Quoting British War Cabinet papers, no. 302, sec. 2 (Public Records Office,London). Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Five.
110
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Five
111
Quoting John Bradley,
Allied Intervention in Russia
(London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.). Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Five.
112
Sutton notes: “Letter reproduced in full in Appendix 3. It should be noted that we
have identified Thomas Lamont, Dwight Morrow, and H. P. Davison as being closelyinvolved in developing policy towards the Bolsheviks. All were partners in the J.P.Morgan firm. Thacher was with the law firm Simpson, Thacher & Bartlett and was a
close friend of Felix Frankfurter.” Sutton,
Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Five
113
Antony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution. Chapter Six of Onlineedition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_06.htm>Accessed 25/10/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
73
Other Western elites bypassed all formalities and directly went to work for Bolshevik propaganda. Robert Minor, a San Antonio judge andcartoonist, with ancestral ties to George Washington as well as associatesof Thomas Jefferson and General Sam Houston (First President of Republic of Texas), was arrested in Paris on June 8
th
1919 for disseminating Bolshevik propaganda among German and Alliedtroops.
114
But all charges were dropped.
The October Revolution and Lenin’s
Betrayal
Once the October revolution took place, Lenin emerged as a highly popular leader. He decided to keep the revolution for himself. The pointat which he deviates is most likely to be his October 24
th
1917 letter tocommittee members in which he orders seizing power from Kerenskyand the Provisional Government. The Trotskyites were instead seekingto await the opening of Congress to confer legitimacy to the Bolshevik Government. Zinoviev and Kaminev (then Trotskyites) sought to thwart
Lenin’s move by
leaking his plan to the press.
115
Lenin’s claim that the
opposition he faced was part of a foreign conspiracy obviously has somemerit. For example, Lenin later alleged that Menshevik leaflets werefound at the site of the Kronstadt naval mutiny.
116
To thwart theTrotskyites, he attacked all the deviations from the original Communistdoctrine his enemies were indulging in. His exposure of Kerensky andthe Sykes-Picot agreement clearly indicate he was now at odds with thePowers That Be. And it seems that it took time for them to realise thesuccess of his rebellion. By the time they did, Lenin had establishedhimself as an icon of Communism. The chief elitist operative, Trotsky,was now forced to be subordinate to Lenin, or risk losing his positionamong the Bolsheviks. Lenin would later carry out his own mini-purgesthrough Stalin, although he allowed many Illuminati operatives to co-exist as long as they did not sabotage him.
114
According to Sutton, a Scotland Yard Secret Special Report, No. 4, entitled, "TheCase of Philip Price and Robert Minor," implicates Minor. In addition to the U.S. Start'Dept. Decimal File, 316-23-1184 9. Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books, 1993). Chapter Six of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_06.htm> Accessed 25/10/06.
115
V. I. Lenin, “Letter to Central Committee members
-
October 24 ( Nov. 6) 1917,”
The Structure of Soviet History - essays and documents (Oxford University Press,2003) 45.
116
V.I Lenin, “Resolutions of the Tenth Congress of the Russian communist party, “OnParty Unity” and “Syndicalist and Anarchist deviation in our party” March 1929,”
TheStructure of Soviet History - essays and documents (Oxford University Press, 2003)113.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
74
A second case of Lenin being at odds with the Illuminati occurs when herefuses to
continue the ‘bourgeoisie’ World War I. One may argue thathe didn’t have a better option, but it is more plausible that unlike Trotsky,he didn’t have
the support of the Illuminati for continuing the war. TheRussian Army had been devastated in World War I, and were it not for Allied intervention on the Western front, Russia would have surrenderedto Germany. But nevertheless, the Illuminati were in a position to re-equip Russia and subvert German military success on the Eastern frontfrom within. And it c
an be said that Trotsky’s Red army was created just
for that purpose. The humiliating terms of Brest-Litovsk were never meant to be signed, and were instead meant to force Lenin to reconsider his rebellion. But Lenin surprised everyone by signing the treaty.
Trotsky’s antics at Brest
-Litovsk, in which he showed contempt, rather than bargain for favourable concessions from the Germans, made treatya disaster for the Soviets.
117
This further proves that the Illuminati,through Trotsky, sought to discourage signing of the Treaty.In going against them, Lenin clearly opened himself to a war with them.We see a stepped up increase in the number of attempts to assassinateLenin, including one in which (according to Rakovsky) Trotsky wasinvolved. Another involved an assassin linked to British Intelligence.
118
Rakovsky goes to the extent of saying that the last doctor who treatedLenin (Dr. Levin) was a Trotskyite! However, the pyramidal power structure created by Soviet Communism guaranteed that Lenin couldsuccessfully start his own cabal, while turning his back on his masters.
Continued Outside Financial Support for theRevolution
Despite such unprecedented developments, the Powers That Be realisedthat it was in their best interests to fully support the newly establishedSoviet state. Lenin represented a leadership problem, which could bedealt with at leisure.
117
The Rakovsky interrogation supports this conclusion.
118
A Lithuanian Jew Rosenblum who went by the name O’Reilly. He was considered
to be the best spy of British intelligence.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
75
Ludwig Martens, a German citizen, ran the Soviet Bureau in the UnitedStates.
119
Representatives of the Lusk Committee raided the Bureauoffices on June 12th 1919. A.A. Heller, a commercial attaché to theSoviet Bureau claimed,
Among the people helping us to get recognition from the StateDepartment are the big Chicago packers, Armour, Swift, NelsonMorris and Cudahy ..... Among the other firms are . . . the AmericanSteel Export Company, the Leigh Machine Company, the AdrianKnitting Company, the International Harvester Company, theAluminum Goods Manufacturing Company, the Aluminum Companyof America, the American Car and Foundry Export Company, M.C.D.Borden & Sons.
120
The New York Times followed up these claims. The corporate directorstended to be evasive, but documents seized by the Lusk Committee did
corroborate Heller’s account on many instances.
There were also Russian bankers who assisted the Bolsheviks. Such asnewly formed Bolshevik bankers like Abram Givatovzo, the brother-in-law of Trotsky and Kaminev.
121
Exiled Tsarist bankers were also prominent in this activity, which hints at obvious collusion of RussianRoyalty.
Lenin’s Betrayal not Forgiven
At the same time, the Illuminati realized that it was necessary to keepLenin in a less powerful bargaining position. This was accomplished byshipping out Soviet gold, in exchange for the extremely urgent foreign purchases made by the Soviet Union. The shipments were made toGuaranty Trust in New York, and their Soviet origin was obfuscated.
122
These shipments were roughly worth the then equivalent of $20million.
123
119
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Seven of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_07.htm > Accessed 25/10/06.
120
Quoting
New York Times,
November 17, 1919. Sutton, Bolshevik RevolutionChapter Seven.
121
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Seven.
122
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Nine of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_09.htm> Accessed 25/10/06.
123
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Nine.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
76
In January 1922, Guaranty Trust, with support of secretary of CommerceHerbert Hoover, participated in the formation of the first SovietInternational Bank (Ruskombank).
124
And Max May of Guaranty Trustwould become head of its foreign department.
125
Similarly, in 1919, a loan of $5 million and an additional loan of £10million sterling were made to the White Russian Aleksandr Kolchak.
126
Gold was taken in exchange and was shipped to the United States. Thus,the Illuminati were able to prop Kolchak against Lenin, and controlKolchak at the same time.
Jewish Revolution?
Some have taken the presence of Jews in the October Revolution as a
sign of “Jewish Conspiracy.” Henry Ford in his
Dearborn Independent
popularized this outlook. But my analysis has found it to be superficial.It is true that many Jews partook in Revolution. But they were not givenany option by the White Russians, who engaged in many atrocitiesagainst Jewish communities. Again, most would be killed or deported tothe gulags following the purges of Stalin. Those that remained did notlive as Commissars with dachas in Crimea. They were goaded intomigrating en masse, to populate Israel.The Powers that Be are certainly not organized on loosely knit religious-communal associations. Instead, Jewish leadership and the Zionist stateappear to be subverted into playing a role, like every other major entity,as pawns in a game.
Stalin
Some have suggested the Stalin, like Hitler, was also the son of anIlluminati banker. Clifford Shack
127
has put up a convincing claim in thisregard, by creating a permutation out of new revelations in the book
124
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Nine.
125
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Nine.
126
Quoting U.S. State Dept. Decimal File, 861.51/649. Antony C Sutton, Wall Streetand the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books, 1993). Chapter Ten of Online edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_10.htm >Accessed 25/10/06.
127
Shack’s claim that Stalin was the illegitimate offspring of a Georgian woman and a
Rothschild banker who was visiting the region, makes some sense, when we consider extensive Rothschild involvement in the Georgian Baku oil fields. Clifford Shack,
“Was Stalin a Rothschild?”
Cliff Shack <http://www.geocities.com/cliff_shack/stalinrothschild.html> Accessed 23/10/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
77
Stalin: The First In-depth Biography based on Explosive New Documents from Russia's Secret Archives
by Edvard Radzinsky
.
Thoughfurther corroboration is warranted, there are a few details, which do fitthe picture. For example, Stalin went to great lengths to cozy up withLenin, to the extent of establishing a homosexual relationship. The
Illuminati was targeting Lenin at that time. And Stalin’s desperate
attempts to infiltrate the Lenin camp are not at odds with this strategy.However, as we shall read, Stalin later developed ideas of his own, asdemonstrated by his crackdown on Freemasonry, Theosophy and SecretSocieties he believed were working against him in concert with his elitistenemies.
According to Rakovsky, Lenin’s death was to pave way for Trotsky, but
a stroke of ill fortune resulted in Trotsky becoming ill and unable to take part in the power struggle. Instead, Stalin emerged. Once in power, Stalininstead began showing independence. He imitated Lenin by attackinganother Illuminati proposition: Permanent Revolution. This was the ideaof continuing the Revolution until all countries adopted Soviethegemony. Instead, Stalin gave the Revolution a Nationalist character.He thus threw water on the very fire the Illuminati sought to inflamethrough the Great
Depression. Though the prospect of ‘PermanentRevolution’ may sound insane from today’s perspective, the euphoria of
1917, in an age of minimal communication can be best understood byanalysing the activities of internationalist Communists in other countries. For example, in Canada, Communism was not popular withthe locals, so an influx of socialist leaning Scandinavians was createdaround this period. And various Soviet operatives moved in to lay thegroundwork by sabotaging localized Socialism, which was seen as athreat to Permanent Revolution.The rebellion of Lenin, followed by the unpredictable nature of Stalin,cost the conspirators heavily. The Powers That Be could not coordinaterevolutions elsewhere. Therefore, the Second World War had to behastily arranged. It would also allow deliverance of a resource andexpertise rich Germany, a possible coup against Stalin and whatRakovsky considered most important, the dialectics, or the victory of International Soviet based Communism over German NationalSocialism.The Allied strategy of securing Gallipoli was meant to establish a supplyline for the Bolsheviks, so that the Red Army could further pursue thewar as well as advance into the Mediterranean. This strategy was laid
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
78
waste by the bravery of the Ottoman forces, who successfully resistedthe waves of Allied soldiers. Were it not for the bravery of these Ottomansoldiers, the Red Army could have advanced up to its World War II boundaries during World War I. The Second World War was meant toenable the territories lost by Russia during World War I to be recoveredand expanded. Before its onset, Gallipoli would be secured under aBolshevik friendly Kemalist Turkey. Turkey would be neutral duringWorld War II, and Gallipoli would finally function as a conduit of supplies for the Red Army. This conduit was critical to Soviet advancesand victory in World War II. Fascism would emerge in Italy and Spain,and extend into North Africa. The idea was to give the Soviets dialecticalopposition (similar to the Nazis) to retry advancing into theMediterranean. But again, logistical factors and the infighting betweenLenin, and later Stalin and the Illuminati laid waste to this opportunityas well.
The Destruction of the Austro-HungarianEmpire
The Austro-Hungarian Empire was a hodgepodge of several disparatenationalities and ethnic groups bundled together. It was formed when theIlluminati Hapsburgs (Merovingian bloodline) reached an agreementwith the Hungarians.The Hapsburgs were also known as the House of Lorraine. A secret
society founded around 1873, the Hieron d Val d’Or, called for an
Empire in Europe, under the Hapsburgs and the Pope.
128
The term used
was “Holy Roman Empire” and this would later be used as a rallying cry
for the Nazis. Surprisingly, t
he “Holy Roman Empire” advocated byHieron d Val d’Or was a secular one, where nations were like provinces,
ruled by a special elite.
129
There are obvious similarities with the SovietUnion. The choice of using Archduke Franz Ferdinand as a sacrificiallamb to kick-start World War I, was probably because the House of Lorraine had drifted away from the long term goals of the Powers thatBe.The biggest tensions within this empire were between the Slavs (mainlySerbs supported by Russia) and the Austrians (supported by Germany).
128
Michael Baigent, Richard Leigh and Henry Lincoln, The Holy Blood and the HolyGrail (London: Arrow Books, 1996) 207.
129
Baigent et all Holy Grail 201.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
79
Since the Austro-Hungarian Empire was impotent, it was chosen as anideal staging ground for war between Germany and Russia. Given theAustro-
Hungarian Empire’s centrality to Europe and the Ottomans, it
was guaranteed to create conflagration between all major powers as well.
Pan-Slavism
Pan-Slavism emerged as a movement in 1848, and was characterized byopposition of the Slavic people to both Germans and Bolsheviks. After Soviet rule was established, Pan-Slavism was recycled to justify Russianhegemony.It is important to note why the Illuminatiwould partake in the creation and leadershipof such movements. In order to create pre-conditions for the success of Soviet basedInternational Communism, various exclusiveand reactionary ideologies had to be nurtured,which would encompass a large swathe of people and by default, their territories. It wasintended that blocs such as these (with their compromised leadership) would be crashedagainst the Soviet Union. The Soviets would then get due cause to crushall people associated with such oppositional blocs, and annex their territory. However, this is not exactly how things later unfolded.The Black Hand, an organization, which spawned from the Pan-Slavistnational movement, played a major role in triggering World War I. TheBlack Hand bears convincing similarity with other Secret Societies suchas the Skull and Bones. In fact, the symbol of the Black Hand was
identical to the Nazi SS ‘Death heads’ flag and the insignia of the Skull
and Bones Secret Society. The Black Hand also had connections to other mainstream secret societies such as Freemasonry. Gavrilo Princip, theassassin of Archduke Franz Ferdinand was a member of the Black Hand.He also had a close associate who was a Freemason.
130
Others haveattributed Freemasonry with more direct involvement. To quote CardinalCaro Rodriguez, the Archbishop of Santiago Chile,
130
Gavrilo Princep testified that his colleague, Ciganovich, “told me he was aFreemason.” Mary E. Durham,
The Sarajevo Crime (London: George Allyn andUnwinn, Ltd, 1925) 85
86.
Symbol of the Black Hand
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
80
In Austria, the famous crime of Sarajevo, cause of the Great War wasdecreed, announced with anticipation, and executed in time by
Masonry. “A high Masonic dignitary of Switzerland, expressedhimself in the year 1912, on this matter in the following way: ‘The heir
is a person of great talent, a pity that he is condemned; he will die on
the way to the throne.’ Madame Thebes ann
ounced his death two years
before it took place. The principal culprits were all Masons. “All this,”
says Wichtl,
131
“is not a supposition, but judiciously proved facts whichare intentionally silenced.” The murder of Emperor Franz Josef was
attempted but failed. The instigator was the brother of WilliamOberdank, in whose honor the Masons Udine and Trieste have formeda new lodge bearing his name.
132
Serbia is still a playground of the Powers that Be. The Serbian
‘nationalism’ of Slobodan Milosevic was their
creation. To fuel the
present agenda of ‘Clash of Civilizations,’ Milosevic and his cohorts
were carving a religious-cultural bloc out of Yugoslavia. Since theMuslims of the Balkans are westernized, they proved incapable of defending themselves. But when
mujahideen
from all over the world began converging in the Balkans, the Powers that Be realized that they
were creating an Afghanistan in Europe’s backyard. NATO engaged in
a bombing campaign against the Serbs. The idea was to discourage thefurther influx of
mujahideen
by providing an emergency
shotgun
resolution’ to the Balkan crisis. Most supporters of Milosevic were
clueless about what had happened and many fled to other Westerncountries. Some took to blaming the Jews. Milosevic himself committed
“suicide” rather than face further punitive action. Conspiracy theorists
have doubts about the termination of his life. It could have been an exitstrategy. The successor who ousted Milosevic was assassinated, typicalof the intrigues that characterize this region.
Destruction of the German Empire
The Illuminati links of German Royalty will be touched upon in the nextchapter.Apart from such links, American capital was secretly diverted towardsGermany, and some of it would be used in German covert activities prior
131
Weltfreimaurerei (World Masonry) (Witchl), Reference by Cardinal Rodriguez.
132
Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
With a reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2
nd
edition (Imprimatur,Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile,1920s) 158.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
81
to the outbreak of World War I. Some of these covert activities wouldinvolve assistance to the Bolsheviks. One such example is that of JosephCaillaux, who became premier of France in 1911, and John Louis Malvy,who became his undersecretary. Their political careers were cut short byscandal. But they went on to form a radical socialist party and conduct
an abortive Bolshevik style revolution, using “German” funds.
133
According to the French interrogation, there were links, in particular, toGuaranty Trust.
134
In 1919, the U.S. Senate Overman Committeeestablished that the U.S. based Guaranty Trust Company (J.P. Morganinterests) was funding the German war effort.
135
When Germany would go to war in August 1914, The Illuminati rulers,leaders and military commanders of the German Empire arranged for Germany to invade Belgium and France, rather than focus on the Easternfront, where there were more opportunities (at Bolshevik expense). Thismove also arranged for Britain to get involved, since Britain had a treatywith Germany and France over Belgian neutrality. During this campaign,German military commanders would not allow the use of railroads,further slowing German advances into France. The German advance eastof Paris was halted at the First Battle of Marne. Some historians blamethe Chief of German General Staff, Helmut Von Moltke for the failureof this offensive. The huge battles on the Western front and on the seaswere of significance in the outcome of the war. They helped truncateGerman forces that would otherwise be successfully deployed againstthe Bolsheviks on the Eastern front. These battles also helped distract thesoldiers and civilians of the nations involved from the real hidden goalsof the war.On May 7
th
1915, a German torpedo sank the British Ocean Liner Lusitania. Though it was later found that munitions aboard the Lusitaniawere likely to have caused the fatal secondary explosions, the death of 128 Americans was used as a propaganda coup for Americaninvolvement in the war. According to Springmeier, the Lusitania was
133
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Four of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_04.htm> Accessed 25/10/06.
134
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Four.
135
Quoting U.S., Senate, Overman Committee, 2:2009. Sutton, Bolshevik RevolutionChapter Four.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
82
sent without its escort into a naval war zone.
136
Springmeier also claimsthat an elitist was sent a telegram not to sail aboard the Lusitania, butfailed to receive it, and sailed to his death.As if Germany had not made enough enemies, Deputy chief of staff ErichLudendorff proposed a policy of unrestricted submarine warfare in 1917.The Powers That Be were keen on involving America into the war. OnlyAmerican resources could be used to bring the war to a conclusionadvantageous to the newly formed Soviet Union. The argument thatGermany made such a fatal gamble to merely strangle one of the manyAllied supply lines is rather illogical. We are told that the U-boatssomehow did not sink the two million American soldiers who weretransported to Europe because of the use of depth charges and armedescorts. But it is more likely that these boats carrying American soldierswere deliberately avoided. Similarly, the exposure of the Zimmermantelegram, in which Germans propose Mexico to join the war on their side, can only be an outrageous provocation by Cabal operatives withinGerman ranks.
Above: A celebration of the end of World War I in 1918 in New York. The pyramid in front of theGrand Central Railway Terminal was made of the helmets of dead or captured German soldiers!
There were two such pyramids, each consisting of up to 12,000 helmets, on either end of “VictoryWay,” which was also adorned with captured German war equip
ment, ribbons, bells, American flagsand eagles.
136
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)210. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
83
Another secret treaty was signed with the Ottoman Empire in August1914. This allowed the Ottomans to enter into the war and gamble their entire centuries old empire in the rigged sweepstake.Similarly, Austria would concentrate most of its forces against Serbia,such that little consideration was given to fight Russia.Towards the end of World War I, he Bolsheviks were saved by the Treatyof Brest-Litovsk. But this Treaty was made disadvantageous to theBolsheviks due to certain developments in Bolshevik leadership, whichhave been discussed earlier.The German Empire collapsed at the end of World War I. This lead tothe creation of the Weimar Republic, which was more on the lines of anation state, suitable for the future rise of fascists. Even among thevictorious Allied nations, governments acquired new powers, creatednew ministries and imposed completely new taxes. All of thesedevelopments would persist to this very day
The Destruction of the Ottoman Empire
The Turkish Revolution was the death knell of the TurkishEmpire. The example of Turkey, in a word, seems to remind usthat a revolution may not be a drastic though healthful process but a scourge.
-Nesta H. Webster
137
Infiltration
Realizing that the Ottomans were difficult to contain militarily,infiltration of the Royal Ottoman household became an important prerogative of the European Illuminati. The Ottomans had a practice of not marrying among local nobles, who could use their newly acquired
status to dilute the Sultan’s power. Instead, the S
ultan would maintain a
harem of captured “slaves” from areas they had conquered. These“slaves” were preferred for breeding the next generation of Sultans, since
they possessed no local roots, and therefore could not establish a local power base to engage in intrigues against the Sultan.
137
Nesta H. Webster, The Cause of World Unrest
With an Introduction by the Editor of The Morning Post (London: Grant Richards Ltd., 1920) 143.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
84
All that changed with the arrival of Hurrem Sultana, a concubine of Ukrainian origin who was also known as Roxelana. The Sultan of course,was oblivious to the motives of such scornful and deceptive people. OnceHurrem managed to infiltrate the harem of Suleiman I, she used all sortsof charms on the Sultan to become his favorite. She then upgraded her
status by leaving the harem and moving into the Sultan’s palace itself,
breaking an Ottoman tradition followed since Mehmed II. She used avariety of tricks and sedition to eliminate her rivals and pave the way for her son to become the next Sultan. Prior to her, no concubine could playa decisive role in deciding who would be the future Sultan. She evenmoved into the political arena, arranging the assassination of Greek convert Ibrahim Pasha, who was successfully inflicting defeat on boththe European Illuminati Royals and the Safavids of Iran. Hurrem alsoinsisted that the Sultan write her letters from the campaign front, presumably for espionage on behalf of the European Illuminati. Hurremmaintained communication and correspondence with the son of
Sigismund II, the Polish king and the Safavid Shah Tahmasp’s sister.
138
She had a rival concubine’s son killed, to ensure that he
r own son becameSultan.Like a virus attacking a cell, Hurrem opened the palace door for similar female operatives of dubious European origin, such as the illegitimatechildren of Venetian Royals. For example, Nurbanu, the wife of the nextSultan, Selim II, was born Cecilia Vonier-Baffo, the illegitimatedaughter of two Venetian noble families.
139
These new concubineswould become unofficial diplomats for their European countries of origin, creating a channel for active espionage. For example, Nurbanuwas in active correspondence with the Medici family of Italy.
140
Springmeier has identified the Medici family with the Merovingians.The intrigues and conspiracies of these women would make the haremthe real power in Ottoman politics. This influence translated intofundamental changes during the reign of Suleiman I, such as the lapse of the
ghazi
(jihad prerogatives of the Sultan) and the physical relocation
of the harem into the Sultan’s political area. There was also a lapse of
the grooming of princes as warriors and a lapse of their public lives as aresult of their being confined to the harem, for use as chess pieces by theharem women during power struggles. Power was concentrated in the
138
Leslie P. Pierce, The Imperial Harem
Women and Sovereignty in the OttomanEmpire (NY: Oxford University Press, 1993) 221.
139
Pierce, The Imperial Harem 92.
140
Pierce, The Imperial Harem 226.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
85
palaces of Istanbul, and there were an alarming number of depositions
141
instead of the traditional open contests for Kingship. The unique militarynature of the Ottoman state was compromised and would gradually movetowards the separation of military, administration and religion in the 19
th
century, not unlike a European nation state. These developments werereflected on the frontlines in the form of major reversals and failures. Itis no wonder classical Ottoman history traces the decline of the OttomanEmpire to the rise of the harem during the reign of Suleiman I.However,
infiltrating the Sultan’s harem wasn’t enough. The Sultan’s
most loyal followers were the janissaries. These fighters were motivated by religion and were thus difficult to control, unlike modern armies,which bear a mercenary nature. They would only fight when they found just cause. The janissaries formed an effective balance against the power of the Sultan and the harem. Gradually, the janissary ranks werecorrupted by intrigues directed from within the harem.In 1826, Mahmud II massacred the janissaries. They were first instigated
to revolt and then wiped out by the new “modern” troops. This incident
is reminiscent of the conspiratorial workings of European secretsocieties. In fact, Muhammad Ali, the Freemason who ruled Egypt,destroyed the great Mamluks of Egypt in a similar treacherous fashion(1811). Highly motivated troops such as the janissaries were difficult tocontrol by political powers; and were unlikely to fight as mercenaries.As their history demonstrated, they, on many occasions, forced the hand
of the Sultan to alter his decisions. Nevertheless, the new ‘modern’
troops continued to be highly motivated by notions of jihad. It was onlyafter the wiping out of the Caliphate that the Turkish army would havesecular mercenary-like troops, similar to their European counterparts.Ottoman administrative ranks slowly began to be infiltrated by theIlluminati. But despite this control over the Sultan and theadministration, the Powers that Be had limited room for maneuver. Theofficial agenda of the Ottoman state continued to be jihad and Islam. And
the Powers that Be couldn’t change this reality from within, since they
would risk exposing themselves. Therefore an external opposing force,the CUP, was created to destroy the Caliphate.The extent to which the Sultans and the Ottoman administrativemachinery was compromised manifested in the staged Ottoman defeat in
141
Out of the 27 Sultans following Suleiman I, 13 were forcibly deposed
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
86
World War I, the conduction of the Armenian Holocaust and thedissolution of the Caliphate.
An obstacle for Zionism
Throughout contemporary history, the Illuminati used various externalenemies to destabilize the Ottoman Empire. The most prominent of theseenemies would be the Russian Empire. During the reign of Tsar Alexander I, the Southern Society, a secret society closely connectedwith imperial circles emerged. The Southern Society drafted a proposalon the Jewish question, a prototype of Zionism long before Herzl, which
suggested Russian troops give support to Jews who “[…] after traversing
European Turkey they could cross over into Asiatic Turkey where, uponseizing sufficient territory, they could establish a separate Jewish state
[…]”
142
If this proposal reflects official Russian policy, it may helpexplain their perpetual state of border conflict with the Ottomans. Thisconflict claimed the lives of millions of Russians. Rather than Arabs, theOttomans with their self-proclaimed status as custodians of Jerusalem,represented the only real obstacle to Zionism.However, European powers such as the Romanovs should not bemistaken as sincere supporters of the Jewish faith and its practitioners.Unlike the Ottomans who gave Jews a favorable status and specialminority privileges, Jews in all European states were confined toghettoes. It was only after the French Revolution and Napoleon (non-Illuminati) that emancipation was considered. And when Jews werefinally freed from the ghettoes, it is not surprising that the Illuminaticame up with the idea of Israel, to re-ghetto all European Jews. To quoteEdwin Montagu in a response to British PM Ll
oyd George’s support for the creation of Israel, “
All my life I have been trying to get out of the
ghetto. You want to force me back there.”
143
Montagu was the onlyJewish member of the British cabinet during the 1917 Balfour Declaration, and vociferously objected to the creation of Israel.
The Crimean War
Background
Christian minorities were very well protected in the Ottoman Empire. In1690, the Roman Catholic Church was even granted authority over all
142
Marc Raeff, The Decembrist Movement (Prentice Hall Inc.-New Jersey, 1966) 146.
143
Henry Makow, “British Jewry tried to stop Zionism,”
Savethemales.ca 11/03/06.<http://www.savethemales.ca/001458.html> Web page as of 02/10/06
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
87
churches in the Holy places. Around 1850, Louis Napoleon of Francetook up the cause of Roman Catholicism. He requested the Ottomans torecognize France as a
“sovereign authority” in the Holy Land.
144
It is important to note that Napoleon and his successors did not representan Illuminati bloodline. They had in essence, kidnapped the Frenchrevolution from the Illuminati and turned it into a French religious-nationalist movement. It is not surprising that Louis Napoleon wouldlater be targeted by Freemasonry. To quote,
On January 14, 1858, at the entrance of the Opera de Paris three deadly bombs were exploded, killing eight persons and wounding 176. It wasthe execution of the plan to kill Napoleon II, a plan instigated byMazzini and Ledru-Rollin and agreed upon in London in 1857.
145
The most prominent opposition Louis Napoleon would face would befrom the Romanovs. Tsar Nicholas I responded by putting acounterclaim to Louis Napoleon on behalf of the Russian OrthodoxChurch. A French proposal to share authority with the Russian OrthodoxChurch was rejected by Russia.
146
In 1853, Russia invaded Moldovia and Wallachia, autonomous regionswithin the Turkish Empire. Turkey declared war on Russia. In the sameyear, the Russian Black Sea Fleet destroyed and sank the Turkish fleet.Britain invited itself into the conflict under the pretext of protecting theOttoman Empire from Russian expansion. Britain even made the raregesture of cooperating with France for this purpose.It is commonly accepted that Ottoman Turkey was by then, the sick manof Europe. And depended so
lely upon British assistance. This can’t be
further from the truth. The Ottomans managed to successfully defeat theRussians at the border of Romania and Bulgaria, as well as in Armenia.Russian losses would be so heavy that the Tsar seriously begancontem
plating the abolition of serfdom, which was hindering Russia’s
144
Trevor Royle, Crimea: The Great Crimean War, 1854-1856 (Palgrave Macmillan,2000) 19.
145
Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
With a reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2
nd
edition (Imprimatur,Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile,1920s) 161-162.
146
Marjie Bloy, “The Crimean War: Immediate Causes,”
The Victorian Web< http://www.victorianweb.org/history/crimea/immcauses.html> Accessed 1
st
Oct.2006.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
88
chances at modern warfare. Russian intellectual Leo Tolstoy gave agraphic description of Russian losses in
The Sebastopol Sketches.
The Russian Empire had annexed Crimea in 1783. But most of its population comprised of Crimean Muslim Tatars. When the British andFrench brought their naval fleets to Dardenelles and the Black Sea, theRussians saw the war as a pretext to destroy the local Muslim inhabitants.They began confiscating the land of the Tatars, forcing them to migrateen masse to Turkey. This migration hurt the Crimean economy so badlythat the Russians had to halt the process because agricultural productionhad been crippled. These atrocities were committed under Tsar NicholasI, the same Tsar who had hypocritically struck a quarrel with theOttomans over the protection of Russian Orthodox Christians fromalleged Ottoman mistreatment.
Enter Britain
Though Louis Napoleon was undoubtedly sincere in his opposition toRussia and support for the Ottoman Empire, the Illuminati quickly madeBritain a counterpart in this venture. The motives were multifold.1.
British presence in this venture could be used to hinder theFrench naval campaign against Russia, as well as provide first-hand information on French moves. It is important to note thatthe European Illuminati were still recovering from the actions of Napoleon Bonaparte. They saw considerable danger in hisnephew achieving any sort of success.2.
The British would prevent the Ottomans from fighting directlyin the Crimean campaign, and prevent a possible French-Ottoman alliance. Despite internal intrigues, degradation andcorruption, the Ottoman Empire was still very robust. TheBritish could instead be used as pseudo-opposition for theRussians, and thus prevent the Ottomans from gaining any realvictory.The commander of British troops in Crimea was Lord Raglan, whodistinguished himself in the anti-Napoleon campaigns of the Duke of Wellington. Once in Crimea, he earned notoriety for creating logisticalnightmares and military debacles for British forces in Crimea. LordRaglan was so averse to the idea of military cooperation with theOttomans that he refused to purchase supplies of wood from them, whichwere necessary for protection from the winter and for lighting fires.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
89
One such famous debacle was the ‘Charge of the Light Brigade’ (1854),
in which Lord Raglan confused a British cavalry of more than 600 tomarch into the mouth of Russian canons. Raglan, of course was safely behind.
147
Later, Lord Alfred Tennyson would write (emphasis mine):'Forward, the Light Brigade!'Was there a man dismay'd? Not tho' the soldiers knewSome one had blunder'd:
Theirs not to make reply,Theirs not to reason why,Theirs but to do & die,
Into the valley of Death
Rode the six hundred.
These sentiments aptly sum up how the British are expendable for thesecret goals of the Powers That Be.
The Baltic Theatre
Similarly, the concurrent British Baltic campaign against the Russianswas punctuated with the same sloppy half-heartedness. Finland was aGrand Duchy of Russian Empire and important to Russian trade.
To quote, “It was felt that early and decisive action in the Baltic may
have led to an earlier conclusion to hostilities, and many of [BritishAdmiral Sir
Charles] Napier’s Captains expressed frustration at the ViceAdmiral’s timidity.”
148
The fortress of Bomarsund off Southern Finlandreceived minimal damage from the British navy, according to Russianhistorian Major-General Borodkin.
149
A quote on the landings atBomarsund is as follows:
147
See map made by Stephen Luscombe, “The Crimean War: Charge of the LightBrigade,” 25
th
October 1854. Britishempire.co.uk <http://www.britishempire.co.uk/forces/armycampaigns/europeancampaigns/crimeanwar/crimeanwar.htm> Web page accessed 1
st
Oct. 2006.
148
British Embassy Helsinki, “News: Special Feature: The Baltic Campaign of theCrimean War: Introduction,”
British Embassy Helsinki<http://www.britishembassy.gov.uk/servlet/Front?pagename=OpenMarket/Xcelerate/ShowPage&c=Page&c1065719062885> Accessed 1
st
Oct. 2006.
149
British Embassy, Helsinki, “News: Special Feature: The Baltic Campaign of theCrimean War: Bomersund,”
British Embassy Helsinki<http://www.britishembassy.gov.uk/servlet/Front?pagename=OpenMarket/Xcelerate/ShowPage&c=Page&c1077042157317> Accessed 1
st
Oct. 2006.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
90
It appears that many British captains were exasperated at Napier’s
restraint in holding back the main bulk of the British fleet whilst thesmaller ships and mainly French troops engaged the fortress. It waslargely felt that Napier failed to grasp the advantages offered by thetechnological merits of the steam engine.
150
Instead of trying to win the Finnish population and enticing them to rebelagainst the Russians, the British Navy engaged in bombardment of theshores, with little regard for the impact on local Finnish population.
The Aftermath
When the Crimean War was finally concluded in the 1856 Treaty of Paris,
151
the Powers that Be had the Treaty provisioned to maximumOttoman disadvantage. Since the Ottomans would never agree toRussian conquest of the Danubian Principalities, these Principalities
were instead transferred to the European dominated “Great Powers”
instead of Russia alone. Since Russians were unpopular in these areas, itwas unlikely that direct transfer to Russia was a feasible option. It isinteresting to note how a little paperwork turned Ottomanvictories in the region into acatastrophic loss. The Ottomansofficially lost all claims for further expansion in the Balkans. ThePowers that Be would then carvenew nation-states in these regions,which would never return to theOttoman realm. The Treaty also provisioned that the OttomanEmpire speed up its decay by pursuing more aggressive
“Westernization.”
The treaty with its neutralization of the Black Sea appeared to be of disadvantage to Russia. But as soonas Louis Napoleon was toppled byconspiracy, France assumedneutrality towards Russia.
150
British Embassy, “Crimean War: Bomersund.”
151
The complete articles of the Treaty can be found on Amit Mendelsohn’s Website.
<http://www.amitm.com/thecon/lesson5.html> Accessed 1
st
Oct. 2006.Balkan changes after the Crimean War (Ottoman losses in yellow).
From Literary and Historical Atlas of Europe, byJ.G. Bartholomew, 1912
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
91
Bismarck would encourage Russia to denounce the Black Sea clauses of the 1856 treaty. And Russia once again established a fleet in the Black Sea. But of course, this violation of the treaty did not mean that theDanubian principalities were to be consequentially returned to theOttomans.
As part of a reward for “British support,” Britain was allowed to open a
bank in Turkey. Such banks would later play a major role in the bankrupting of the Ottoman Empire. When the Ottoman governmentwould not be able to pay back, British creditors would move in,consolidating their monopoly over various goods and the collection of various taxes.
Russo-Turkish war 1877-1878
The purpose of this war was to expand Russian influence in the Balkans.Intriguers on the Ottoman side ensured that the Ottoman army was usedonly in small fractions of its actual capacity. Since Russian dominationwas still unpalatable to the people of the Balkans, nation states werecreated, which were to be gradually transferred to Russian domination.Romania, Serbia, Montenegro and Bulgaria were carved out of theformer Ottoman Balkans. The Muslim population of Bulgaria wasdecimated, and Bulgaria would be Christianized. According to somesources, up to 200,000 Muslims perished. In addition, the Black Sea portof Batum, the key to newly discovered oil in the Baku region (1873) wasincorporated into the Russian Empire. The Rothschilds, who already had
strong banking connections in the region, may have influenced Russia’s
decision to go to war.
152
This port would fall back to the Ottomans duringWorld War I. But Mustafa Kemal would promptly return it to the Sovietslater on.
Mustafa Kemal
Mustafa Kemal was born in the Greek city (then Ottoman) of Salonicain 1881. His family was outwardly Muslim but was very likely to have been Sabbatean.The city of Salonica bears special significance to the Sabbateans, whoare also known as Frankists and Donmeh (also doenme or doenmeh). The
152
Clifford Shack, “Oil and the Holocaust,”
Cliff Shack <http://www.geocities.com/cliff_shack/oil_chrono.html> Accessed 01/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
92
Sabbateans may be Jewish
153
but are not recognized as such bymainstream Jewish communities.
154
They are accused of followingSabbetai Zevi, who was considered to be a heretic. Zevi declared himself Messiah in 1666, and was taken to the Sultan. To avoid punishment, heoutwardly embraced Islam and his followers did likewise.
155
Rabbi BarryChamish even suggests that the Sabbateans are engaged in covertopposition to Jews and mainstream Judaism.
156
There were probably70,000 Sabbateans in Salonica, out of a total population of 100,000 atthat time.
157
They spoke a dialect of Spanish,
158
and they trace their ancestry to a group of Spanish Jews who were forced to leave Spain dueto Christian persecution (the Inquisition). Ironically, some of them wereactive in the intrigues that brought down Moorish Spain, paving way for the Inquisition.Salonica was identified as asource of the alien strains of intellectualism, such assecularism and nationalism,which were supplanted in theOttoman Empire. For example,Tekin Alp, one of the mainfigures in the Pan-Turanian(Pan-Turkic) movement was aSalonican Sabbatean.
159
A lot of insight into Mustafa Kemal’s Sabbatean background can be
obtained from an article by journalist Hillel Halkin, which was published
153
They are considered by some to be descendants of the Sephardim who wereexpelled from Spain following Christian takeover of the Islamic kingdoms. Avigdor Levy, The Jews of the Ottoman Empire (Princeton, 1994) 203-212, 215-273.
154
Joseph Hantman, “The Turkish Israeli Connection and its Jewish Roots,”
Kulanuquarterly newsletter summer 1999, Volume 6 Number 2, page 3.
155
Joachim Prinz, The Secret Jews (Random House, 1973) 111-122.
156
Barry Chamish, “Kerry, Gaza and the New Sabbatean Holocaust,”
barrychamish.com Published 09/02/04. An archived copy is available at:<http://www.redmoonrising.com/chamish/Feb04.htm#February%209> Accessed09/10/06.
157
Quoting Vicomte Leon de Poncins in The Secret Powers behind the Revolution page66, David M. Pidcock, Satanic Voices
Ancient and Modern Internet edition(Oldbrook, Milton Keynes: Mustaqim, 2002) 50.
158
Pidcock, Satanic Voices 51.
159
Quoting The Times History of the War (Vol. III, 1914-18), The Times PrintingHouse, London, page 80.
159
Pidcock, Satanic Voices 52.
An undated postcard from Salonica
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
93
in a progressive New York based Jewish newspaper.
160
The followingare some statements culled from the same source.
Very little is known about Kemal’s father, Ali Riza. LordKinross, in his 1964 book “Ataturk” even refers to Al
i Riza as a
“shadowy personality.”
Itamar Ben Avi, the son of Eliezer Ben-Yehuda (a pioneer of Hebrew revival) recalls an incident during his years as a journalist. He walked into a hotel in Jerusalem and came acrossMustafa Kemal engaged in drinking. To quote
'I'd like to meethim,' I said, because the minute I looked at him I was startled by
his piercing green eyes.” During this meeting, Kemal disclosed
that he was a descendant of Sabbetai Zevi, and he was even ableto recall a secret prayer of the Sabbateans. The prayer verse inquestion has been proved to be an authentic Sabbatean one.
According to Israel’s second President Yitzchak Ben
-Zvi in his
book on lost Jewish communities
The Exiled and the Redeemed
(1950),” the Sabbateans engaged in wife swap
ping. Ben-Zvi
writes, “There is reason to believe that this ceremony has not been entirely abandoned and continues to this day.”
Halkin
makes no reference to Kemal’s private life, which was fairlycontroversial as well. To quote Irfan and Margarete Orga’
s account on
Kemal’s early years (around 1903),
He tried to be a gay dog, and made the rounds of the brothels, followedrespectable women in the streets, and showed a taste for homosexuals.But he formed no attachments. His body burned, for a woman or a boy,
but his heart remained like an icicle. […] He felt at home with the
prostitutes and the homosexuals because they were so much worse off than he. The underlying sadism of his nature came out. He never credited people with feelings since he had none himself
save thefundamental urge to conquer, and to see others submit to his will.
161
Around 1913, Kemal was sent to Sophia as a Military Attache by Enver.Here he led a scandalous private life. To quote,
As once before, he found himself more at home with pimps and prostitutes, and lesser men whom he could wholeheartedly despise.With little work of importance at the Embassy he had plenty of time
160
Hillel Halkin, “
WHEN KEMAL ATATURK RECITED SHEMA YISRAEL - "It'sMy Secret Prayer, Too," He Confessed,
Forward January 28
th
1994. Several archivedversions are available on the internet.
161
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 20.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
94
for gambling and womanizing. He drank to excess with the deferential pimps and homosexuals. He bedded with the town tarts, and then flewinto passionate, brutal rages because he was wasting his time and hislife. He contracted venereal disease and turned against women. For atime he contented himself with the young and fair of his own sex, whilein the background Ali Fethi murmured awful warnings and tried,unsuccessfully, to bring him to his senses.
162
On Kemal’s failure to develop relationships with women, the authors
comment,
He had never loved a woman. He knew men, and was accustomed tocommand. He was used to the rough camaraderie of the Mess, the crazefor a handsome young man, fleeting contacts with prostitutes. But thesofter emotions had passed him by.
163
As often as before, Mustafa Kemal took to drink, and was seen in thePera nightclubs insulting all German officers within earshot, andogling the light women. Drink brought out his brutality and hissensualism, and he avenged himself on chaperoned Fikriye with the prostitutes and pretty young boys who hung about the gambling dens.Soon he found himself mixed up with disgruntled misfits who spenttheir time plotting against the government. Less able than he to alter anything they were infinitely more dangerous, for whereas he foughtfor an ideal they fought for personal glory; or were in the pay of another country.
164
During the war against the Greek invasion, Kemal indulged inscandalous conduct. To quote,
He lived alone at Can Kaya for a time, and took his pleasures where hefound them. He often drank half the night with Osman or somehandsome wild youth who had taken his fancy. He was frequently bored. He was always restless. He longed for an audience who wouldaccept his self-eulogising and recognise his greatness. Despite hisorgies he controlled the life of the Grand National Assembly with an
eagle eye […].
165
At the end of his career, he engaged in more scandalous conduct. Toquote,
162
Orga, Ataturk 52.
163
Orga, Ataturk 92.
164
Orga, Ataturk 95.
165
Orga, Ataturk 165.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
95
He gave strange parties to alleviate loneliness, where prostitutes actedas hostesses and copulation took place between courses. He seducedthe wives of his opposers and his enemi
es. […] His targets were the
rich and the safe and the highly respected.
166
Mustafa Kemal’s first serious relationship was with his Sabbatean cousin
Fikriye. Since she had an unimportant background, his mother preventedmarriage. But Fikriye lived with Kemal like a wife, until she was struck by tuberculosis. Since she was no longer attractive as well, Kemal hadher dispatched to a sanatorium in Germany. When Fikriye learnt of
Kemal’s marriage to Latife later on, she returned to Can Kaya to meet
Kemal, but wa
s refused entry by Kemal’s adjutant, Rusuhi. The next
morning, she was found dead near the gates of Can Kaya, with a bulletin her heart.
167
The incident was hushed up.
168
When Kemal was 41, he came across the 24 year old sophisticated andforeign educated Latife Usakligil, who offered him her home in Smyrna.He tried making a mistress out of her but Latife insisted on marriage.
169
Realising that he could use Latife as a trophy wife to further his agenda
on the “liberation” on Turkish women, Kemal married her. B
ut hisdrinking habits and his visits to prostitutes soon shocked Latife.
170
Andunlike Kemal, Latife was not anti-Islamic.
171
Mustafa Kemal also turned
out to be a hypocrite on his claims to “liberate” Turkish women. To
quote,
Mustafa Kemal was a morose, moody, and essentially earthy creature.His ideas for the country were firmly based on Western policy, but inhis own home he was a despot, and remarkably old fashioned about a
woman’s place. If there was to be any talking, he was to do it and Latife
was expected to give him unqualified admiration.
172
In 1980, a Turkish court banned publication of the letters and diaries of
Latife Usakligil, Kemal’s wife of two years.
173
The publication ban wasmeant to come to an end in 2005 but was renewed by Turkish authorities.
Some have speculated that Kemal’s affairs with men were a factor in
166
Orga, Ataturk 252.
167
Orga, Ataturk 249.
168
Orga, Ataturk 249.
169
Orga, Ataturk 211.
170
Orga, Ataturk 226.
171
Orga, Ataturk 246.
172
Orga, Ataturk 247.
173
BBC News, “Ataturk Diaries to remain secret,”
BBC.com Published 04/02/05.<http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/europe/4235691.stm> Accessed 16/10/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
96
their separation. Despite failure in his personal life, Kemal took it uponhimself to transfer a number of young orphan girls from villages and
small towns to Can Kaya, “to be taught the modern way of life.”
174
Therewere questions about his motives, and rumors grew that the girls were being used sexually.
In addition to Halkin, several other sources corroborate Kemal’s
Sabbatean background.
Dr. Joachim Prinz refers to Mustafa Kemal and Djavid Bey as
“ardent ‘doenmehs.’”
175
A reference to Kemal being of Spanish-Jewish descent can befound in an American magazine.
176
From the very beginning, Mustafa Kemal showed strains of manipulativeness, accompanied with cynicism towards everyone other than himself. It is a peculiar trait of the secretive and the intriguers, to becynical towards the rest of humanity. He had a tendency of looking downhis nose at people whom he suspected of being more learned than him.
177
His eyes were cold, and his malicious smile even irritated his friends.
178
He was generally lonesome
179
and sought to maintain superiority over others by achieving academic distinction, rather than making friends.While he would later learn to conceal his cynicism in his public speeches,some aspects of this cynicism, such as his permanent smirk, became hishallmark.
Kemal’s first expression of political thought was badly written poetry
with pantheistic undertones.
180
Despite being an ardent supporter of anyanti-Sultan activity, Kemal was initially shunned from secret societiessince he was seen as pushy and domineering, always trying to run theshow himself.
181
He eventually joined a secret society called
Vatan ve Hurriyat
(Motherland and Liberty).
Vatan ve Hurriyat
may have been anoffshoot of Masonry, since its members greeted each other with specialhandclasps, secret passwords and signs.
182
It is interesting to note thesimilarity of the name of this secret society with those that propped up
174
Orga, Ataturk 273.
175
Joachim Prinz, The Secret Jews (Random House, 1973) 111-122.
176
The Literary Digest, October 14th 1922, page 50.
177
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 14.
178
Orga, Ataturk 14.
179
Orga, Ataturk 18.
180
Orga, Ataturk 19.
181
Orga, Ataturk 20.
182
Orga, Ataturk 20.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
97
elsewhere in Europe. Liberty is an abstract notion, used and reused by
the Powers that Be to the present day. And the call for “Motherland” is
bound to elicit support from racists, chauvinists and the parochial. In the
Vatan ve Hurriyat
, Kemal distinguished himself with his anti-Islamiccredentials.
183
Interestingly, Kemal always feigned hostility towards the Germans. Headvocated that they be kicked out, and their assets be frozen andconfiscated.
184
This was in 1903, long before the alliance with Germans began to do more harm than good. His anti-German views would loudlyecho throughout the rest of his career. But in practice, Kemal woulddisplay inconsistency. And on occasions, he would work with certainGerman officers without the slightest show of disapproval. For example,Kemal happily went to work for Von Sanders at Gallipoli, and never questioned his controversial leadership. It was as if Kemal only soughtto create public spectacles of his anti-German views. If Kemal washighly placed in the echelons of the Powers that Be, he would have been privy to the intended outcome of the German alliance. And he wouldtherefore try to secure his political future by being remembered for hisforesight rather than step into a sinking ship. When the German MilitaryMission arrived in 1913, Kemal made the loudest protests and made sureall his protests were documented. When he became the hero of Gallipoli,he tried to become Minister of War by raising a storm of protest againstEnver and the Germans. His protests against Falkenhayn amounted toinsurrection. During Crown Prin
ce Vahdettin’s visit to Germany, even
the Kaiser
185
and Marshall von Hindenburg
186
were not spared from
Kemal’s anti
-German sentiment. Similarly, he appeared to be privy tothe disastrous plan of the Turkish Army running the nation in World War I, and made a point of creating spectacles that would identify himself
with the peasants rather than the Army. To quote, “We shall bring the
Turkish peasant to the same level. The peasant shall be the master of
Turkey.”
187
As in the case of Russia, where the confused and bewilderedmasses were used to destroy the existing order and supplant the
domination of the Illuminati, the Turkish “peasants” were later on
expected to play an analogous role. Unlike other groups, they certainlywould not acquire the means to threaten Kemal. And Kemal was keen tomaintain his access to the emerging political vehicle of peasant
183
Orga, Ataturk 21.
184
Orga, Ataturk 20.
185
Orga, Ataturk 116.
186
Orga, Ataturk 116.
187
Orga, Ataturk 54.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
98
populism
, rather than Enver’s Army, which would go down in infamy
.Around the same time, the Committee of Union and Progress (CUP; also
known as “Young Turks.”) was
gaining ground in Turkey. Kemal wasquick to join the CUP. But he discovered that he could never rival the powerful personalities that dominated the CUP. He resigned claimingthat military and politics should not mix.
188
He refused a toast by GermanColonel von Andertin to the success of the Army in crushing theAlbanian revolt, claiming that the Ottoman Army was not representativeof the Turkish people.
189
In an eerie prediction of the destruction of theOttoman Army and the emergence of a nationalist Turkish nation state
amidst the Greek invasion, Kemal claimed in 1909, “…the day will come
when the Turkish Army, not the Ottomans, will proclaim theindependence of the
Turkish
nation, a day when all of us are soldiers inthe field, fighting for a common cause: o
ur own survival…”
190
Hesneered at the distinct individualism of the Ottoman-Turkish culture,which contrasted with the servile domesticated culture of European
countries. To quote, “How can I hope to make a nation out of them? They
are as full of jealousy and hatred as a pampered woman surveying her
rival. We shall never have peace.”
191
As ringleader of
Vatan ve Hurriyat
, Kemal was arrested and detained.His military career would have been over, were it not for the generoussecond chance extended to him by Ismail Hakki Pasha, the Director General of Military Training.
192
Hakki Pasha appointed Kemal to aCavalry Division in Syria, which was fighting a Druze insurrection.
193
But once in Syria, Kemal once again organized a branch of
Vatan ve Hurriyat
,
194
and spent most of his time stirring new intrigues. But Kemalrealized that his intrigues would be of no avail in an outpost such asSyria, and he secretly returned to Salonica on a leave of absence.
195
InSalonica, he turned his family home into a secret meeting center for anti-Sultan activity, and was eventually reported to the government by spies.When he learnt of an order for his arrest, he fled back to Syria. AhmetBey, an officer at the port of Jaffa posted him to a unit in Gaza and
hindered Istanbul’s request for an
arrest.
196
Kemal busied himself in his
188
Orga, Ataturk 34.
189
Orga, Ataturk 35.
190
Orga, Ataturk 35.
191
Orga, Ataturk 189.
192
Orga, Ataturk 22.
193
Orga, Ataturk 23.
194
Orga, Ataturk 24.
195
Orga, Ataturk 25.
196
Orga, Ataturk 25.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
99
duties so that the affair would be forgotten, and was made a first-captainin July 1907. The same year, he managed to secure a transfer back toSalonica and was appointed to the staff of the Third Army Headquartersin Salonica. At Salonica, he sought to revive the
Vatan ve Hurriyat.
Butwhen he discovered the Committee of Union and Progress (CUP; also
known as “Young Turks.”) rising meteorically, he chose to join it again.
It was at the CUP that Kemal first ran into Enver Pasha. Enver made itclear that Kemal could not waltz into the Central Committee of the CUPsolely on account of his ambitions, and that he had to follow the sameroutine as everybody else.
197
This was the beginning of Kemal’s
antipathy towards Enver. In response, Kemal began to make his presencefelt, shouting down Enver and criticizing the Central Committee of theCUP.
198
He was allowed to become a member of the Central Committeein order to keep him from disrupting the affairs of the CUP.When the Young Turks snatched power from Sultan Abdul Hamid II,
Mustafa Kemal’s position catapulted. But he was still a background
figure with no share of the glory, since unlike Enver, he took no personalrisks in the coup. Enver had him posted in Libya to keep him away. Buthe returned to Salonica, and took part in putting down the anti-CUPrevolt in Istanbul. But he was forced to return back to Salonica, whileEnver soaked the limelight in Istanbul. At the 1909 annual meeting of the CUP at Salonica, Kemal tried to rid the CUP of its leading officerssuch as Enver, claiming (once again) that soldiering and politics shouldnot mix, and insisting that officers who wanted to continue in the Partyresign from the Army and vice versa.
199
Since he realized that he had nofuture in the Party in the presence of a dominant Enver, he offered histoken resignation from the Party. But not many followed suit as he hadexpected. Since it was clear that he was directing more intrigues fromSalonica, in 1911 Enver sent him to crush the Albanian revolt. The revoltwas brutally crushed, but the Minister of War, Mahmut Shevket Pasharecalled him on charges that he was inciting his officers to revolt.
200
He
had incited them on nationalist lines, and they cried the slogan “Turkeyfor Turks.”
201
To prevent a future recurrence of such behaviour, he wasinstalled in the War Office, where he could be watched.
202
He grew
197
Orga, Ataturk 26.
198
Orga, Ataturk 27.
199
Orga, Ataturk 34.
200
Orga, Ataturk 38.
201
Orga, Ataturk 38.
202
Orga, Ataturk 38.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
100
jealous of Enver,
203
and tried to stir intrigues against him, but withoutsuccess. For this purpose, he tried cultivating friendship with Djemal
Pasha, a move that also failed. To quote, “He hated everyone and
everything. He was very proud, and casual patronage and indifference of
Cemal and his associates stung him.”
204
With the Italian invasion of North Africa, Mustafa Kemal set off to North Africa in October 1911.Enver had volunteered to fight on that front, and Kemal did not wantEnver to steal all the glory.
205
The Minister of War did not endorse histrip to North Africa, and refused to provide transport.
206
Yet, Kemalmade a circuitous journey across British occupied Egypt on his own. TheKhedive of Egypt (whose bloodline had been compromised by thePowers that Be) personally assisted Kemal on this journey.
207
Even theBritish, who would normally arrest any Turkish officers heading toTripoli, appeared to be incredibly lax, allowing Kemal to slip through.
208
With the outbreak of the Balkan war in October 1912, Mustafa Kemalwas appointed to a key position in the defense of Gallipoli. He was promoted to lieutenant colonel, but was not allowed to take part in
Enver’s heroic reconquest of Adrianople.
209
To prevent his further intriguing in Istanbul, Enver sent him to Sofia as a Military Attache.When Enver left Istanbul for the Sarikamis campaign, Hakki Pasha was put in command of the War Office. Hakki Pasha recalled Kemal in 1914and put him in command of the newly formed 19
th
Division. Thisdivision was based at Maidos, on the Southern shore of the GallipoliPeninsula.
Kemal’s role in the defense of Gallipoli will be discussed in the section
on Gallipoli. After Gallipoli, Kemal became Brigadier-General (Pasha).And he became even more intriguing and self-righteous, to quote, he
“[…] accepted greatness as his due.”
210
He tried to win the anti-Germanforeign minister Nasimi Bey for bringing down Enver. But Nasimi Beyreported suspicions about him to the Military Command.
211
Similarly,the anti-German Djemal Pasha avoided him as well. Mustafa Kemalattempted to topple the then CUP leadership through a conspiracy
203
Orga, Ataturk 39, 42.
204
Orga, Ataturk 39.
205
Orga, Ataturk 40.
206
Orga, Ataturk 40.
207
Orga, Ataturk 41.
208
Orga, Ataturk 41.
209
Orga, Ataturk 48.
210
Orga, Ataturk 91.
211
Zallum, Khilafah 82.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
101
instigated by Major Yakup Cemal.
212
The conspirators were executed.Major Yakup Cemal confessed to a plot of assassinating Enver andinstalling Mustafa Kemal as the Minister of War.
213
Enver transferredKemal to the Russian front, making him commander of the 16
th
ArmyCorps (consisting of two divisions) in February 1916. One of theconspirators in the plot, Dr. Hilmi Beik escaped and joined Kemal.Kemal refused to return him to stand trial.
214
In the Caucasus, Kemalregrouped what had remained of the Turkish Army after the Sarikamisdisaster, and took back Bitlis and Mush from the Russians. Once again,Mustafa Kemal threw in all Turkish reserves, resulting in appallingcasualties for the Turks.
215
Was Kemal planning another disaster on thiscritical front? If he was, he had got himself covered, by keeping copiesof letters he sent to Istanbul meticulously filed.
216
The letters to Istanbulwere addressed to Enver, in which Kemal pleaded for supplies andammunition,
217
claiming that the shortages could create disaster for theTurkish Army, and Enver could be thus blamed. With the RussianRevolution of 1917, the Russians pulled back, and Van and Batum fellto the Turks as well. Kemal was made General, and commanded the 2
nd
Army based in Diyarbekir. His Chief of Staff, Colonel Ismet, would become his lifelong protégé.Musta
fa Kemal’s role in Ottoman campaigns in the Middle East and his
subsequent role after the fall of Enver will be discussed in the nextsections.
About the CUP
The CUP had its roots in the secret lodges and fraternities of Salonica. Itwas founded in 1894. Some of its early leaders were openly non-Muslim.For example, Abdullah Cevdet, an early leader, was a Bahai. Similarly,Mehmed Djavid Bey, the Ottoman minister of finance, represented theSabbateans of Salonica in the CUP.
218
Not surprisingly, the CUP initiallyadvocated materialism, nationalism and racism. Many of the originalSalonican operatives of the CUP maintained a staunch anti-Islamicattitude. For example, Ahmed Riza Bey, the President of the Chamber
212
Zallum, Khilafah 84-85.
213
Orga, Ataturk 95.
214
Zallum, Khilafah 84-85.
215
Orga, Ataturk 97.
216
Orga, Ataturk 97.
217
Orga, Ataturk 97.
218
Quoting The Times History of the War (Vol. III, 1914-18), The Times PrintingHouse, London, page 308. David M. Pidcock, Satanic Voices
Ancient and ModernInternet edition (Oldbrook, Milton Keynes: Mustaqim, 2002) 51.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
102
refused to take an oath in the name of Allah to abide by the constitution,claiming that he was a Positivist like the revolutionary Senhor Machadoof Portugal.
219
Later, the Salonicans began concealing their anti-Islamicattitudes to dupe sincere Muslims into joining their cause. Some of theorganizations associated with the origins of the CUP are listed below:
Italian Freemasonry: Masonic lodges existed in Turkey as earlyas 1738.
220
But the movement was suppressed by Abdul HamidII (1976-1909). However, the suppression could never beextended to lodges of foreign countries, such as those of ItalianFreemasonry. It is clear that the CUP flourished under the protection of an Italian Masonic lodge.
221
The Balkan Committee: An early occult organization connectedto the CUP.
222
The Acacia: A secret Young Turk Council formed in 1908 anddirected out of Salonica.
223
The Macedonia Risorta, a Masonic lodge established by aSalonican Jew named Emmanuele Carasso.
224
He later played arole in the formation of the Commission that deposed SultanAbul Hamid.
225
The Labor et Lux, another Masonic lodge. Refik Bey referred tothis lodge along with the Macedonia Risorta, as playing a major role in the CUP takeover.
226
The Grand Orient Ottoman: Created on 1
st
May 1909 by theunification of 45 Turkish lodges. Mahmoud Orphi Pasha wasmade the Grand Master.
227
The CUP may have covertly received funding from “Germanagents” abroad. For example, Nesta Webster claims that Liam
Mellows, who brought together the Irish Sinn Fein and theBolsheviks and attempted a revolution in Ireland, went on to
219
Nesta H. Webster, The Cause of World Unrest
With an Introduction by the Editor of The Morning Post (London: Grant Richards Ltd., 1920) 146.
220
Pidcock, Satanic Voices 132.
221
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 26.
222
Confidential telegram from Sir Gerard Lowther to Sir Charles Harding,Constantinople, May 29
th
1910. Quoted in Pidcock, Satanic Voices 48.
223
Quoting Vicomte Leon de Poncins in The Secret Powers behind the Revolution page66, Pidcock, Satanic Voices 50.
224
Nesta H. Webster, The Cause of World Unrest
With an Introduction by the Editor of The Morning Post (London: Grant Richards Ltd., 1920) 144.
225
Webster, World Unrest 144.
226
Webster, World Unrest 145.
227
Quoting Vicomte Leon de Poncins in The Secret Powers behind the Revolution page66, Pidcock, Satanic Voices, 50. Also referred to in Webster, World Unrest 146.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
103
found a mysterious Turkish organization in America in 1918,which forwarded money to Turks.
228
Realizing that the real strength of the Ottoman state lay in its militaryofficers and commanders, the CUP opened its doors to all officers.However, once the CUP seized power, only ethnic Turkish officers wereallowed.
229
The CUP thus became a vehicle of promoting chauvinism,racism and bigotry, symptomatic of the emergence of fascism in theWestern world. Many other groups, who comprised the polyglotstructure of the Ottoman state, were alienated. These groups went on toform their own committees on nationalistic lines. The CUP thusdeliberately created a schism between Arabs and Turks by pursuing a policy of discrimination against Arabs.
230
As a result, the OttomanAdministration began distancing itself from Arabic, and by default,Islam as well. To further relieve the Islamic duty of the Ottoman State ascustodians of Mecca and Medina, European Powers conspired to severethe Arabian Peninsula from the Ottomans.
231
This move also helpedsecure the largest oil reserves in the world, which have been kept at the
exclusive disposal of Western countries ever since. The CUP’s
discriminatory policy fuelled the revolts in Yemen, Kurdistan, Albania,Arabia and Syria.
232
Economically, the
CUP’s
Revolution improvednothing, with the exception of German interests in Turkey.
233
Though the CUP’s covert mandate was always the dissolution of the
Caliphate and the dismantling of the Ottoman Empire as a jihad state, itattracted many sincere Muslims who were disillusioned with the thenstate of affairs. These people, such as Enver Pasha, and Djemal Pashagained entry into the helm of the CUP. And because of their militarystrengths and abilities, became difficult for the Powers that Be todislodge. However, there were others, such as Minister of Interior, TalatPasha, who had Salonican connections to Freemasonry, and was usuallyat odds with Enver and Djemal, though he himself had no militarycredentials.
234
In effect, the CUP was less compromised than the Sultanand the administration. This is why the CUP was forcibly disbanded after
228
Webster, World Unrest 209.
229
Zallum, Khilafah 19.
230
Zallum, Khilafah 20.
231
Zallum, Khilafah 75.
232
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 31.
233
Orga, Ataturk 37.
234
Talat, as Minister of Interior, may have played a role in the Armenian Genocide.
Altay Atli “Cemal Pasa,”
turkeyswar.com <http://www.turkeyswar.com/whoswho/cemal/who-talat.htm> Accessed 01/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
104
World War I. The “powerless” Sultan Wahid
-ud-Deen undertook thedisbandment. And it also helped rid the opponents of Kemal, as well asthose opposed to dissolution of the Caliphate. The pretext used was thatthe CUP was behind the Armenian Holocaust.The CUP rebelled against the Sultan in 1908. The revolution commencedin Macedonia and spread to Rumelia, with Turkish officers refusing totake orders from Istanbul. Enver proclaimed the Revolution and wasclearly the mastermind behind it. His intensive planning waylaid anyefforts by Istanbul to counter the Revolution. When Istanbul marched in
troops, they joined Enver’s cause. Mustafa Kemal was also present. But
since Kemal undertook no personal risk, he was not given credit, andsulked in the background while Enver reaped the glory. The CUPdeclared a constitution on 21
st
July in Salonica, forcing the Sultan toaccept it. Then they marched on Istanbul to put down an anti-CUP revoltand occupied Istanbul on April 24
th
1909. Sultan Abdul Hamid wasdeposed and Mehmet V was installed.However, once in power, the CUP ruled more or less like a secret society.During World War I, they would meet in a secret, closed, windowlessroom in an unnamed villa in Istanbul, and their entire leadership never assembled as a Congress.
235
The CUP seemed to have an inside cabinetconsisting of 90 members of Masonic lodges, who voted as directed byTalat Pasha.
236
The CUP ideologues were intent on removing Islamicaspects of the Ottoman state under the name of modernization. They paidlittle regard to the unpopularity of such measures by their Ottomansubjects. There were many demonstrations demanding the ouster of theCUP.
237
In Anatolia and Libya, religious groups made demonstrations,shouting death to the revolutionaries.
238
The CUP’s Revolution was
hardly a reflection of the sentiments of the masses. And it succeeded only because the Army backed it. The reaction to the CUP Revolution inIstanbul portrays a rather grim reception. To quote,
In the capital, notably at Taksim Barracks, the soldiers reacted withviolence. They killed or locked up their officers. They marched fromtheir barracks shouting religious slogans and death to the infidel. Theywere the defenders of the faith, the warriors of Islam. They and their
235
G. Stefanovics, Enver Pasha and his Times <http://www.geocities.com/enver1908/>Accessed 22/10/06
236
Webster, World Unrest 148.
237
Abdul Qadeem Zallum, How the Khilafah was Destroyed (Gloucester: Al-KhilafahPublications, 2000) 37. Several copies are archived online.
238
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 30.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
105
fathers before them had borne poverty and ill treatment for their holySultan; they wanted nothing of the new Government but to be allowedto keep their God and their Faith.They caused chaos and terror in the streets of Contantinople. Theylooted the shops, and set fire to the Christian churches. They raided theMilitary Schools and whenever they caught an officer they killed him.They had been told that education was their enemy, and the enemy of Islam, so they raided newspaper offices, smashed the presses andmurdered the editors. They shot dead the minister of Justice outside hisoffice, and forced the Prime Minister to resign.The one newspaper they had not time to raid,
Volkan
, fanned the flamesof their righteous anger and saved itself.
Volkan
ranted against the new
government and called them ‘men of no honour who blindly imitatethe West,’ and ‘ignoramuses who are so puffed
-up with their few
days’education that they think they can lo
ok down on the students of
the Sacred Law…’ […]
239
The CUP used the Army to crush the aforementioned revolt in Istanbul.
The Ottoman Empire in World War I
This book emphasizes the fall of the Ottoman Empire for two reasons.Firstly, the fall of the Ottoman Empire eliminated the only real adversarythe Soviets would face in their expansion into Eastern Europe and Asia.
The elimination of this ‘jihad state’, which officially engaged in jihad in
the region, also meant that the Middle East would be secured for Illuminati activity. This will play a crucial role in World War III. Thesecond major adversary of the Soviet Union, the Japanese Empire, wastaken out in the Second World War. Secondly, the fall of the OttomanEmpire, and with it, the straits of Istanbul, was crucial for the plannedSoviet expansion into the Mediterranean, North Africa, and the MiddleEast. Although this plan never came to fruition, it was an importanthidden component of the World Wars.The Ottoman Empire was dragged into World War I in October 1914 ongrounds of a secret alliance with Germany. Ottoman leadership andOttoman royalty were compromised by the Illuminati, but not as badlyas German leadership. Compromised elements within the Ottomanswholeheartedly acquiesced to gestures of friendship from Germany. Theresult was an influx of Germans, and German influence over the Ottomanmilitary machine. The Powers that Be now had a direct foothold in the
239
Orga, Ataturk 32.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
106
heart of the Ottoman Empire, and could engineer Ottoman defeat fromtheir centers in Europe. The two Empires had been earmarked for doom,and the smokescreen of a World War was all that was needed to sendthem to their graves.The exact machinations, which lead to the Ottomans agreeing to gambletheir entire centuries old empire in this rigged sweepstake, require further investigation. Nesta Webster credits the CUP for delivering the Ottomanstate into this alliance of doom.
240
She pointedly refers to Djavid Bey andTalat Pasha as the architects of this alliance.
241
From what can bediscerned, the Ottoman Sultan Abdul Hamid had first instigated thealliance by responding to the friendly overtures of the Kaiser in 1898.Prior to this alliance, various efforts were made by the Illuminati rulersof Germany to seek friendship. For example, Kaiser Wilhelm indulgedin theatrics, such as wearing a fez on official visits and circulating rumorsthat he had embraced Islam during a pilgrimage to Mecca!
242
TheGermans went further than just making friendly gestures. They weresuspected in the assassination of Shevket Pasha,
243
Enver’s Minister of
War who was persuading Enver that an alliance with Germany was notin the best interests of the Ottoman Empire.As mentioned before, many sincere and capable Muslims had joined theCUP, and risen in its ranks to leave behind the actual Illuminatioperatives in obscurity. If the Powers that Be would deny themleadership, it would expose the fledgling CUP as a conspiratorialorganization. For example, the activities of Minister of War Enver Pashawere critical to the early success of the CUP. Therefore he rose withinthe CUP, despite his non-Illuminati credentials. He may have beenallowed his major role so that he could be used as a scapegoat to transfer the burden of defeat from the conspirators. Of all officials, only Enver Pasha is credited as the architect of the German alliance by establishment
240
Nesta H. Webster, The Cause of World Unrest
With an Introduction by the Editor of The Morning Post (London: Grant Richards Ltd., 1920) 143.
241
Webster, World Unrest 146. Webs
ter saw the German “alliance” as predatory and
part of the CUP revolution conspiracy. She claimed that after a similar revolutionoverthrew Portuguese Royalty, their overseas colonies were absorbed by Germany. To
quote, “[…] we see an alien movement seizin
g authority and overthrowing theestablished forms of Government and religion and the predatory German coming in toseize the spoils (154-
155).”
242
Channel4.com, “The First World War,”
Channel 4< http://www.channel4.com/history/microsites/F/firstworldwar/cont_jihad_1.html>Accessed 23/10/06.
243
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 49.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
107
historians. Some modern Turkish historians have gone to considerablelengths to defame him, accusing him of everything from military failuresto the Armenian genocide. There is indeed, a certain degree of culpabilityon behalf of Enver, for making the German alliance a success. But thisdoes not justify his scapegoating. German military methods affected theimpressionable Enver.
244
And when he returned from Berlin, he broughtwith him a German Military Mission to reorganize the Ottoman Army.The key figures in this mission were:a.
Colonel Otto Liman von Sanders, who was made Inspector General of the Turkish Army, only one degree lower thanEnver.
245
b.
General Baron von der Goltz, who took over command of the Black Sea Army Corps.c.
General Bronsart von Schellendorf, who became a technicaladvisor to Enver.
246
d.
General Kress von Kressenstein, who was made Chief of Staff of Djemal Pasha.
247
Such major German presence did not guarantee that the Ottoman Empirewas to ally with Germany when World War I broke out. Britain was stilla possible ally. But when an Ottoman Mission was sent to London, it wasgiven a cold shoulder.
248
Obviously, the Powers that Be sought no lastminute alterations to their plans. To further alienate the Ottoman Empire,the British deliberately infuriated Turkish public opinion. The Turkish public had contributed for two battleships to be built by Britain for Turkey, at a cost of four million pounds. Collection boxes had been setup outside mosques, coffee houses and railway stations.
249
The lastinstallment had been paid, and the battleships were to be handed over on2
nd
August 1914. Turkish crew was already in Britain waiting to takecommand, and special celebrations had been planned in Istanbul. OnAugust 3
rd
, Winston Churchill declared that the battleships had beenembargoed, and a day later, the Royal Navy acquired them.This move was meant to prod the Ottoman leadership into an alliancewith Germany. The Germans simultaneously presented two battleships
244
Orga, Ataturk 49.
245
Orga, Ataturk 50.
246
Orga, Ataturk 50.
247
Orga, Ataturk 50.
248
Orga, Ataturk 56.
249
Orga, Ataturk 57.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
108
as a gesture of friendship. Since the whole drama was being orchestrated by the Powers that Be, these German battleships were already in theWestern Mediterranean at that time, and had strangely evaded Britishwarships. Despite the fact that Britain had declared war with Germanyon August 4
th
, and its Navy had been on high alert in the Mediterranean,where the British traditionally held supremacy. The two German battleships showed up at Dardenelles, and requested permission to be letthrough the Straits. Enver realized that allowing them through would bean act of formalizing an Ottoman-German alliance. He countered Allied protests with the argument that the ships were now part of the Turkish Navy,
250
and thus averted being trapped into entangling the OttomanEmpire into a confrontation with the Allies. These ships were later usedto bombard the Russian Black Sea ports.But by October 31
st
1914, the Ottoman Empire was eventually draggedinto the war.
Enver Pasha’s Caucasian Campai
gn andSubsequent Engagements
“War
until
Final Victory” –
Enver Pasha
251
Prior to the Caucasian Campaign,Enver Pasha had distinguishedhimself on several fronts. Around1911, the Italians had backedChristian rebels in Albania as well asthe uprising of the Imam of Sanaa inYemen. At the same time, Italyinvaded Libya. But Enver managed tosuccessfully counter them in Yemenand Tripoli. In the case of Tripoli,Enver volunteered to personally fighton the front, and commanded thewhole front from a tent.
252
The Italianadvance was thrown back to Tripoli,and the Italians agreed with Enver toavoid any further advances. Enver had
250
Orga, Ataturk 58.
251
Altay Atli, “Enver Pasa,”
Turkeyswar.com <http://turkeyswar.com/whoswho/enver/who-enver.htm > Accessed 01/11/06.
252
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 40.
Ismail Enver
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
109
to conclude peace with them only because of the outbreak of the Balkanwars. But Enver made the decision of allowing Ottoman troops to remainin Libya.
253
Later, these troops along with the Sanussi tribals would wagea successful rebellion against the Italians in May 1915 (World War I).During the Balkan Wars, the Serbs, Greeks and Bulgarians madesweeping advances, shoving the Turks off the European mainland. WhenEnver returned from Tripoli, a new government had taken office, and theCUP cabinet had been forced to resign amidst allegations of officialinterference in elections.
254
The new government was pursuing peacenegotiations with the Balkan powers. Enver gathered the disaffectedyoung officers who were against surrender and staged a coup. He brokeinto the Cabinet meeting where the peace terms were being discussedand shot dead the Minister of War, Nazim Pasha.
255
When the variousBalkan states began fighting over their shares, Enver made a swiftadvance and recaptured Adrianople in 1913. The Bulgarians hadabandoned the city and the city was thus captured without battle.
256
Following his success at Adrianople, he married the Sultan’s daug
hter,Princess Naciye. He made public his plans to bring all Muslims together under a revived Ottoman Empire.
257
Enver also made a concerted attemptto crush the rebellion of Al-Saud and his Wahhabi followers, but had toabandon this quest due to the outbreak of World War I.
258
Later, Al-Saudwould consolidate the oil rich Arabian Peninsula for Western interests.Although World War I was primarily meant to create the conditions of revolution in Russia, the Powers that Be had decided that the CentralPowers were not expected to make gains at the expense of an instableRussia. Instead, they were to divert their energies elsewhere, fighting allof the other Allies except Russia. The losses Russia inevitably made
were to be recuperated through “permanent revolution,” along with huge
additional gains to be made in World War II.Although it was obvious that Enver Pasha could not see through thisdiabolical plot, he intelligently discerned that the greater enemy wastowards the East. In the last months of 1914, Enver Pasha set off for the
253
G. Stefanovics, Enver Pasha and his Times <http://www.geocities.com/enver1908/>Accessed 22/10/06
254
Orga, Ataturk 48.
255
Orga, Ataturk 48.
256
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
257
Orga, Ataturk 49.
258
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
110
Caucasus, with a huge army numbering 100-200,000.
259
This campaign presented the biggest threat to Illuminati aspirations in both the WorldWars. Unlike other Ottoman commanders who would coordinateoffensives from long distance, Enver personally led this campaign.The Powers that Be and their operatives among both Ottoman andGerman commanders tried their best to dissuade Enver Pasha. When thecampaign commenced, literally all powers in the region ganged up tooppose him. The Russian Tsar left his turbulent capital for the Caucasianfront, to inspire morale. The Armenians engaged in active sabotage of the Ottoman supply lines. Even the British would try to intervene. Onecan only imagine the extent of conspiracy
to thwart Enver’s camp
aign.
The British were engaging the Ottomans on other fronts. And Enver’s
campaign against the Russians has been seen by some as diversionary.
But Enver’s Caucasian campaign had potential to seriously disturb
British India. The Afghan people and the Pathans of the North-WestFrontier Province on the Eastern border of British India, were likely to
become hostile to the Raj at the first appearance of Enver’s army.
Likewise, the British immediately mobilized forces to prevent Enver from advancing into Persia.Enver planned for his army to fight along different routes, with all unitsconverging upon Sarakamis together for a unified ambush. The planinitially worked and the speed of Turkish advance made the Russiansinitially retreat. But the Ottoman army was defeated, and retreated withheavy losses.Apart from the abrasive effect of winter, it is not clear what exactly lead
to Enver Pasha’s abandonment of the campaign. Everything, from the
strength of the Ottoman and Russian armies to the number of casualtieson both sides, and the acquisitions made, is disputed. In addition, officialKemalist history has gone to great lengths to discredit Enver.
But what is clearly discernable is Enver’s outrage at German
commanders. Enver had rightly begun to see the alliance with Germans
as ‘incompatible,’ though of course he couldn’t obviously notice
theconspiracy and sabotage that was taking place. He had begun to havesecond thoughts about the alliance with Germany itself. He would later
259
Facts and figures related to this campaign are subject to controversy. We do knowthat the army was sizably large.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
111
create his own German-
free ‘Army of Islam’ in the Caucasus (after the
treaty of Brest-Litovsk was concluded by the Germans). To quote Enver,
"Why should we feel any obligation to the Germans?" Enver would say[to Ambassador Morgenthau]. "What have they done for us whichcompares with what we have done for them? They have lent us somemoney and sent us a few officers, it is true, but see what we have done!We have defeated the British fleet---something which neither theGermans nor any other nation could do. We have stationed armies onthe Caucasian front, and so have kept busy large bodies of Russiantroops that would have been used on the western front. Similarly wehave compelled England to keep large armies in Egypt, inMesopotamia, and in that way we have weakened the Allied armies inFrance. No, the Germans could never have achieved their militarysuccesses without us; the shoe of obligation is entirely on their foot."
260
By then, the Ottomans had already captured Trebizond, Erzurum, Kars,Van and Batumi. And they had defeated Armenian rebels. In order to prevent Enver Pasha from taking Georgia, the Powers that Be had the
German “allies” of the Ottomans intervene. A German military force
secured Georgia to prevent Ottoman expansion. Strangely, the Germanhigh command was worried about Ottoman influence in a far distantland, among all other immediate threats it faced. Despite that Enver hadlent some of his best fighters to the Germans, who saw action in thetrenches of Ukraine and Poland.
261
The commander of this German forcewas none other than General Kress von Kressenstein, who had played inimportant role in Ottoman defeats throughout World War I. This suddeninterest in securing Georgia from the Ottomans may be related to the presence of Rothschild oil interests in the region.Th
e Army of Islam, under Enver’s command, avoided Georgia and
instead marched through Azerbaijan, reaching Baku in August 1918. TheAzerbaijanis, the Kashkais, the Lurs, the Turkomans and the Kurds of
Northern Persia welcomed Enver’s army.
262
By then, Enver had also begun fomenting unrest in British occupied Persia through Salat-ed-
daulah, leader of the Kashkais. This was done with the aid of Enver’s
special German agent, Wasmuss.
263
The Bolshevik revolution haddisintegrated Russian forces in these areas. But the British came to therescue of Bolshevik interests, dispatching Colonel Lionel Dunsterville
260
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
261
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
262
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
263
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
112
from Persia. He was at the head of a small but well-armed Allied force,complete with armored cars. He was forced to retreat. But the war hadended by then, and Ottomans would lose Baku and many Caucasianterritories after the armistice. The Army of Islam collapsed, along withthe fall of Enver after Ottoman defeat in World War I. Enver hadoriginally planned to rally all that was left of the Ottoman army and fighta guerilla war against the occupying Allies.
264
But he was forced by theconspirators in the CUP to sign a truce with the Allies. Once the Alliessigned the truce, they refused to further negotiate with Enver, paving wayfor the rise of Mustafa Kemal.Enver Pasha had also begun to uncover the hidden agenda of theKemalists, who were preparing for a takeover of Turkey. In 1920, Enver tried to overthrow Mustafa Kemal but failed. When the Allied forces putTurkey under occupation, they further demanded the extradition of thosewhom they saw as responsible for the war. This was done to further eliminate all possible rivals of the Kemalists. As a result, Enver had toflee to Germany. Upon instigation of Germany, Enver was deceived intoconsidering friendly terms with the Bolsheviks.
265
The Powers That Bewere estranged with Lenin, and therefore decided to use Enver as aneutral go-between to secure a German truce with the Soviet Union.They still saw Enver as a potentially useful pawn for the creation of reactionary ideologies opposed to the Soviet Union, such as Pan-Islamism and Pan-Turanism. In Germany, he would meet Orientalists propounding pan-Islamist and pan-Turanian theories.
266
On behalf of theGerman Chief of Staff (of the South Eastern front) Von Seeckt, Enver proposed a military-economic alliance between Germany and the SovietUnion.
267
This was finalized as the Treaty of Rapallo in 1922.
268
TheInternationalist operative Christian Rakovsky would later reveal hisStalinist interrogators that this treaty was the sole doing of the Illuminati.The treaty in question allowed the Soviet Union to rebuild and refurbishitself for World War II using German resources! It also allowed theexistence of secret German military installations on Soviet soil, for the purpose of offering training for the Soviets.
269
These would be used to
264
Abdul Qadeem Zallum, How the Khilafah was Destroyed (Gloucester: Al-KhilafahPublications, 2000) 94.
265
Quoting H.B. Paksoy. Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
266
Quoting H.B. Paksoy. Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
267
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
268
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
269
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
113
coordinate Soviet rebuilding as well as for spying on the Lenin regime,which had run afoul of the Powers That Be.On 16
th
August 1920, Enver finally arrived in Russia. He had evidentlymistaken Bolshevik propaganda as a sincere desire to fight Britishcolonialism. Bolshevik leader Karl Radek had convinced him towardsthe same end.
270
Once in Russia, he was kept as a virtual prisoner, to beused as a pawn when circumstances favored the Soviets. In April 1921,he was dispatched to Batumi. With the Greek offensive almostsucceeding in dislodging the Kemalists and the popularity of Kemalwaning, it was expected that Enver would enter Anatolia, leading aSoviet backed revolutionary force. Unbeknown to Enver, these supposedliberators would later transfer Anatolia to Soviet hegemony and wouldalso uproot Islam from Anatolia. However, this exercise was cancelledafter the Powers that Be secured Anatolia under Mustafa Kemal. Enver was more pan-Islamist than Bolshevik. Enver expected the Bolsheviks
to be sympathetic to his idea of an “Army of Islam” in Central Asia,
which would coordinate the liberation of the Indian subcontinent fromBritish rule. It is obvious that Ottoman loyalists like Enver were seethingwith revenge at the activities of the British against the Ottoman Empirein World War I. Djemal Pasha joined Enver for this purpose andcontributed by modernizing the Afghan army. He and Enver had sentOttoman officers in advance, to train this future army in Afghanistan,with the aim of establishing in Islamic state in the Punjab.
271
Djemal
sought to use the Turks of the “Basmachi” movement against British
India. And for this purpose, he spent nearly one year traveling betweenRussia and Germany, trying to obtain weapons for the Afghans.
272
Butan Armenian assassinated Djemal in Tblisi on July 21
st
1922. The ARF
’s
(Armenian Revolutionary Federation) account hints at likelycollaboration between the Bolsheviks and the ARF.
273
According to
270
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
271
H.B. Paksoy, “Basmachi Movement from within: Account of Zeki Velidi Togan,”
Nationalities Papers 23.2, June 1995, 373-399. An archived copy of this article can also be found at<http://www.angelfire.com/on/paksoy/togan.html> Accessed 09/10/06.
272
Altay Atli, “Cemal Pasa,”
turkeyswar.com <http://www.turkeyswar.com/whoswho/cemal/who-cemal.htm> Accessed 01/11/06.
273
According to the ARF version, the assassination was carried out at the Chekaheadquarters, where coincidentally, Lavrenti Beria was also present. And he is said tohave commented on the possible role of Dashnak. Bolshevik collusion is obvious.
Armenian Youth Federation, Greece. “Declaration: The Punishment –
of those
responsible for the Armenian Genocide,”
AYF Greece<http://www.hyeetch.nareg.com.au/genocide/punish_p1.html> Accessed 09/10/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
114
another account by an Azerbaijani Professor named Musa Kasimov (asnarrated by Atli Altay),
[…] the
assassin was Sergo Lobadze, who was working for the secret police in Georgia. Lobadze himself was murdered seven months after
the incident and the motivation behind Moscow’s decis
ion to eliminate
Cemal Paşa was to prevent him from entering Turkey again, because,
after spending time in Moscow, Central Asia and Caucasus, he was in possession of vital information and documents that could turn the public opinion in Turkey against the S
oviet Union.”
274
Talat Pasha, who had also fled Turkey, sought to join Enver and Djemal.But an Armenian assassinated him in Berlin on March 1921. Unlike the
later assassinations of Enver and Djemal, only Talat’s assassination was
confirmed to have been conducted by a genuine Armenian (SoghomonTehlirian of the ARF).When Enver Pasha began to recognize theBolsheviks as the real enemy, he turned againstthem. Before he could gather a following, it wasdecided to pre-empt him. The Bolsheviks of theTashkent Soviet consisting of Russian soldiersand non-Muslim Slav railway workers launchedan attack on Kokand (near Dushanbe) killing14,000. Enver headed a platoon-sized force,sword in hand, and was killed while assaulting amachine-gun position on 4th August 1922. Hedied at the age of 42.Even with the defeat and dismemberment of Ottoman Turkey, the triumvirate of the three Pashas, Enver, Talat andDjemal, emerged as a new threat to the Powers that Be. These threePashas had effectively ruled Ottoman Turkey since 1913, as the most powerful people in the Committee of Union and Progress (CUP). WhenTurkey was placed under Allied occupation, they were forced to flee.But as we discuss later, some CUP members such as Mustafa Kemalstayed behind in Turkey, and would not be harassed by the British, sincethey were meant to play an important role in the planned dissolution of the Caliphate.
274
Altay Atli, “Cemal Pasa,”
turkeyswar.com <http://www.turkeyswar.com/whoswho/cemal/who-cemal.htm> Accessed 01/11/06.
Symbol of theArmenianRevolutionaryFederation
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
115
Even in exile, Enver and Djemal were still seen as a grave threat toKemalism, as well as Illuminati plans for the Indian subcontinent andCentral Asia. Armenians insist that their assassinations were part of aconspiracy (Operation Nemesis) carried out by the ArmenianRevolutionary Federation (Dashnak), seeking revenge for the ArmenianGenocide
275
. However, it is more likely that this organization had beencompromised, and was being used by the Powers that Be to eliminate allthe CUP leaders who posed a threat to Kemalist Turkey. The British whohad occupied Turkey would not arrest Kemalist operatives. RemainingCUP members were forced to flee and live as fugitives, and some wereeliminated. For example, many prominent non-Kemalists, such as thosethat formed the Ittehad Committee in Berlin became targets of theArmenian Dashnak. Enver, who was considering marching into Turkeyalready had 29 branches of his organization working in Istanbul, and ineach division of Anatolia.
276
He thus constituted the most serious threatto Kemal. Actual blame for the Armenian Genocide was in this stage,little more than finger-pointing (and still is). Not surprisingly, theDashnak never targetted Mustafa Kemal or his supporters.
Gallipoli
Gallipoli was meant to be a focal point of World War I. However, theoutcome was totally different from what had been planned. The idea wasto snatch the straits of Gallipoli, and later Constantinople, from theOttomans and secure the most important supply route for the newlycreated Soviet Union. At the same time, the fall of Constantinople, theseat of the Ottomans, would deal a devastating blow to the Caliphate.And perhaps even result in dissolution of the Caliphate. As per the secretConstantinople Agreement of March 18
th
1915, Russia would controlIstanbul, the Western parts of the Bosphorus, the Marmara Sea and theDardenelles, part of Thrace, the northwestern area of Asia Minor, theislands of Imbros and Bozcaada, and the four islands in the Marmara.
277
As per the treaty, Arabia was to be given independence, ensuring thatOttomans no longer controlled important centers of Islam and that oilresources were consolidated by American corporations. Lenin later exposed the treaty when he fell out with the Illuminati. The treaty wouldalso allow the Soviets reciprocally, to advance into the Mediterranean,
275
Armenian Youth Federation, Greece. “Declaration: The Punishment –
of those
responsible for the Armenian Genocide,”
AYF Greece <http://www.hyeetch.nareg.com.au/genocide/punish_p1.html> Accessed 09/10/06.
276
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 191.
277
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 129.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
116
North Africa, the Middle East and South West Europe under the guise of fighting Fascism. The importance of Gallipoli to Russia is best illustrated by the following quote:
General Nikolai Golovin wrote in his book "The Russian Army in theWorld War" that when the Ottoman Empire declared war on Russiaand closed the Straits to Russian shipping in October 1914, suddenlyRussia lost access to 98 percent of its imports! And that meant, all of those critical munitions and materiel that Russia depended upon couldnot be made up in Russia's few factories. Nor could they be shippedinto blockaded Petrograd, nor into hardly used Archangel, nor Vladivostok in the Far East--not with a single line of track stretching5,000 miles. Russia depended on the Black Sea trade in the 19th and20th centuries. And that is why the British climbed down and allowedRussia to stake a claim for Constantinople after a victorious conclusionto the war. Russia absolutely needed the Straits, and the Russiansdreamed of the day they could claim "Tsargrad" as their southerngateway.
278
To quote Nicolai Bukharin around 1917,
[…] the Bolsheviks are aiming at the reconstruction of a great and
powerful Socialist Russia, which cannot exist if she does not hold thestraits of Constantinople.
279
Gallipoli had acquired a Suez Canal like significance after the discoveryof oil in Baku (See Russo Turkish War of 1877-1878). Russian engineer
F.N. Semyonov drilled the world’s first modern oil well in Baku in 1848.
While Rothschild interests had consolidated this region
280
and the Black Sea port of Batum, moving the oil out through Gallipoli on a regular basis would be unfeasible until Gallipoli itself was consolidated. WorldWar I presented the only opportunity to accomplish the same. TheRothschilds had entered the Russian oil business in 1885. In 1892,Marcus Samuel, the founder of Shell Oil which later becamesynonymous with the Rothschilds, had his Murex oil tanker sail fromLondon to Batum and then through the Suez Canal. With the emergence
278
G. Stefanovics, Enver Pasha and his Times <http://www.geocities.com/enver1908/>Accessed 22/10/06
279
Quoting a London edition of the Pravda that contained a report of a meeting held inthe Great Hall of the Moscow Polytechnic Museum, during which Bukharin spoke on
behalf of the Soviet of People’s Commissars.
Nesta H. Webster, The Cause of WorldUnrest
With an Introduction by the Editor of The Morning Post (London: GrantRichards Ltd., 1920) 151.
280
Clifford Shack, “Oil and the Holocaust,”
Cliff Shack <http://www.geocities.com/cliff_shack/oil_chrono.html> Accessed 01/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
117
of oil fuelled naval ships and automobiles, control over oil markets wasdecisive for the war. In addition, the newly formed Soviet Union wouldrequire capital. And exporting oil presented the most lucrative venturefor the Soviet Union.The failure of the Allied attempt to secure Gallipoli lead to the PowersThat Be backing of Mustafa Kemal and the wars of Turkish
“independence,” which resulted in the creation of Kemalist Turkey. The
straits would finally be consolidated under a new Bolshevik-friendlyKemalist regime. Kemalist Turkey remained neutral in World War II.This allowed the straits to be used as a supply route to the Soviets, andthe Axis powers were surprisingly nonchalant. But Soviet plans to usethe straits for expansion into the Mediterranean never materialized, dueto a number of unexpected obstacles, which will be discussed in thechapter on World War II.As early as November 1914, Churchill had presented a plan for the invasion of Gallipoli. Secretary of State for War, LordKitchener, appointed General Sir IanHamilton to carry out the Allied mission.This was an operation of criticalimportance. Therefore we find key figuresin the British elite taking serious interest inthe affair.The German Marshall Otto Liman VonSanders supervised the defense of Gallipoli from the Ottoman side. VonSanders hailed from a royal Prussianfamily in Pomerania. The relationship of German aristocracy with the Illuminatiwill be discussed in the next chapter.Typical of German elites, he became aLieutenant General without havingcommanded troops in a battle. TheMinister of War Enver Pasha handed over command of the Ottomanarmy to Von Sanders, who was only one notch below Enver in terms of authority. Enver had returned from the Caucasus and had entrusted Von
Sanders with the Gallipoli command. Enver’s plan for the defense of
Gallipoli was two Armies, one defending the Asian side and the other
Otto Liman Von Sanders
"GEN. LIMAN VON SANDERS PASHA,Commander in Chief of the Turkish Army.(Photo © by American Press Assn.)"from The Project Gutenberg eBook, The New York Times Current History: theEuropean War, February, 1915.URL http://www.gutenberg.org/files/18880.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
118
defending the European side.
281
Von Sanders protested against this plan,since he wanted all command in his hands. And Von Sanders wassubsequently granted full command. Von Sanders arrived at Gallipoli onMarch 26
th
1915. The Turkish Army at Gallipoli was called the FifthArmy and consisted of six divisions totaling 60,000 men.
282
Even though Mustafa Kemal was well known for his prickly attitudetowards Germans, Von Sanders quickly established a rapport with himand wanted to put his 19
th
division to the strategic Cape Hellescommand.
283
But Enver personally intervened to prevent Mustafa
Kemal’s appointment to this strategic area, since he personally
mistrusted Kemal. As we shall see, the successful outcome of theGallipoli campaign was not exactly the genius of von Sanders and
Kemal. Kemal’s role was retroactively exaggerated. Von Sanders
preferential attitude for Kemal, among the six division commanders isstrange, and may reflect the mutual camaraderie between elements of theIlluminati. The roles and bravery of other division commanders areslighted, and in many cases, information and data is outright missing.On March 1915, 16 Allied battleships tried to enter the straits but Turkishmines damaged many of them, and three of them sank. The British Royal Navy suffered the most serious loss of its time.This paved the way for large-scale involvement of Allied ground armies.The disastrous Allied landings would be the biggest sea-borne landingsof World War I, which demonstrates the importance of this campaign tothe Powers that Be.Of the six divisions, Von Sanders stationed two of them in the North near Bulagir, two in the Asiatic coast and one at the strategic Cape Helles
area. Mustafa Kemal’s divisi
on was kept in the vicinity of Maidos as areserve. Von Sanders believed that the attack would take place at theAsiatic shore. But the Allies landed on April 25
th
1915 at Ari Burnu onthe European shore, and Von Sanders had left this entire region exposed.The Allies had intended to land at Gaba Tepe but a current drifted themnorth to Ari Burnu. The inhospitable terrain of Ari Burnu slowed the progress of the 8000 men who had landed. But they straggled towardsChunuk Bair. The peaks of Chunuk Bair gave a vantage point to view
281
Altay
Atli, “Gallipoli:Part II,”
turkeyswar.com<http://www.turkeyswar.com/campaigns/gallipoli_cont.htm> Accessed 01/11/06.
282
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 62.
283
Orga, Ataturk 63.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
119
the whole peninsula and the capture of Chunuk Bair was critical to Alliedsuccess. It is suspicious why Von Sanders did not keep this area better defended. His reasoning went against the very basic logic of Turkishdefense, which emphasized on holding the heights to wear the enemydown.
284
Even as the Allies began moving towards Chunuk Bair, VonSanders still believed that the main Allied assault was to happenelsewhere.
285
Mustafa Kemal headed towards Chunuk Bair with one of his four regiments and started engaging the advancing Allies. Soon, he threw inall remaining three regiments, even though he had no authority to do soas a division commander.
286
These were the only reserves of the entire5
th
Army, and there would have been serious repercussions for the Turksif there was a heavy attack elsewhere.
287
Mustafa Kemal had theseregiments slaughtered in a kamikaze-like frenzy. To quote one of his
orders, “I am not ordering you to attack, I am ordering you to die. There
is no going back. Every centimeter of ground is sacred fatherland. Sometime will pass before we are all dead, and during that time other forces
and other commanders will take our places…”
288
The following day, hewas given another two regiments, but the enemy continued landing men,supplies and equipment. The Allies had captured some of the peaks of Sari Bair and had no intention to leave. Some commanders were growing
pessimistic with Mustafa Kemal’s plans, but Mustafa Kemal insisted onhis wisdom and told them “You see only your
own battle, you
know…”
289
He also tried to astound them into believing he had a grand plan and was in possession of knowledge about the enemy strategy.
290
But the Allied advance could not be halted.Turkish counterattacks were launched without preliminary firing, and theTurks were ordered to swarm enemy positions on foot. The success of these attacks relied on the element of surprise, and the Allies alwaysappeared to be notified in advance. Such attacks lead to heavy casualtiesand entire Turkish regiments were wiped out. As the war turned to astalemate, rotting bodies on both sides threatened what was left of theremaining armies with infection.
291
On May 22
nd
1915, Von Sanders had
284
Orga, Ataturk 65.
285
Orga, Ataturk 65.
286
Orga, Ataturk 66.
287
Orga, Ataturk 66.
288
Orga, Ataturk 67.
289
Orga, Ataturk 70.
290
Orga, Ataturk 70.
291
Orga, Ataturk 76.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
120
Mustafa Kemal conduct negotiations for an armistice with the BritishCommander Sir Ian Hamilton.At the beginning of June 1915,Enver arrived from the capital for an inspection of Turkish forces atGallipoli. He forbade Mustafa
Kemal’s plan for attacking Ari
Burnu, rightly pointing out thatKemal had a tendency to sacrificehis troops.
292
It was obvious thatEnver was too naïve to suspect
sabotage on Kemal’s part. Feigning
indignation, Kemal resigned, onlyto be brought back by Von Sanders.Kemal launched the attack, andended up sacrificing his troops inanother failure. But he blamed
Enver’s interference for the
failure.
293
He resigned again, onlyto be brought back by Von Sanders.Von Sanders was beginning to beregarded as dangerously optimistic,and his promised German aid andammunition never materialized,
294
forcing many Turks to fight withtheir bayonets. Sensing theincompetence of Von Sanders and its implications for the German-Turkish alliance, the German high command installed Colonel vonLossow in his staff, and Von Sanders was to give him voice in all future plans.
295
On August 6
th
1915, 25,000 British troops landed at Suvla Bay, and proceeded towards the Sazli Dere valley. This valley lead to the highest peaks of the Sari Bair range, Chunuk Bair and Koja Chemen, whichwould give the enemy a vantage point over the entire Gallipoli peninsula.
292
Orga, Ataturk 79.
293
Orga, Ataturk 80.
294
Orga, Ataturk 80. Quoting Admiral von Usedom, commander of the Dardenellesdefences, who wrote to the Kaiser that ammunition was critically short and had to bedelivered from Germany.
295
Orga, Ataturk 80.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
121
Mustafa Kemal appeared to have either a premonition or outrightforeknowledge of the attack. In May, he had taken his Corps Commander Esad Pasha to Sazli Dere, and told him of an attack coming from SuvlaBay and proceeding from Sazli Dere to the peaks of Sari Bair.
296
Kemalmade every attempt to document his premonition/foreknowledge innumerous letters to Esad Pasha, presumably for later credit.Von Sanders responded to the landing at Suvla Bay by having Major Willmer send a battalion to confront the enemy. This small battalionnever returned. Yet, Major Willmer sent back the confusing message that
“No big attack by the enemy has taken place.”
297
But when it became
obvious that a major offensive was underway, only Mustafa Kemal’s
division was in the vicinity for countering the offensive. By August 8
th
,the enemy Navy was shelling Chunuk Bair and Turkish regiments thathad tried taking it back had been destroyed. The two divisions at the North end of the peninsula had to be finally recalled. Their Corpscommander, Fevzi Bey were expected to relieve Willmer. But sincethese divisions made it on foot across the Gallipoli peninsula, Fevzi Beyrefused to attack Suvla Bay immediately, as Von Sanders had ordered.Fevzi claimed that his division commanders were against an attack, asthe soldiers were exhausted, and pushing them into the battlefield wouldmassacre them.
298
Fevzi insisted that he instead attack next morning(August 9
th
). If Von Sanders had his way, he probably would havedestroyed these two divisions as well by having them swarm enemy positions in such a fatigued state.Von Sanders had Fevzi Bey removed from his command the very day,and instead gave Mustafa Kemal command over all the troops engagedagainst the Suvla Bay invasion (Anafartalar section). Mustafa Kemal hadlong been clamoring that all remaining troops should be united under hissole command. Numerous divisions were merged with his division,
along with Fevzi Bey’s two divisions, which had just arrived from
Bulagir. The dawn attack on Suvla Bay took place on the 9
th
, but withKemal commanding the divisions rather than Fevzi. The Turks streameddownhill on the British wearily moving upwards. Within a few hours,the British were wiped out. But news came that the British had takenChunuk Bair, which seems to have been left undefended by design.Chunuk Bair gave the Allies a vantage point over the entire peninsula.
296
Orga, Ataturk 78-79.
297
Orga, Ataturk 82.
298
Orga, Ataturk 84.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
122
Mustafa Kemal gathered all the remaining troops and threw them onChunuk Bair the next morning. The commander of the 8
th
division, AliReza Beg protested that the attack would not be effective since the menhad no sleep for three nights.
299
But just as Von Sanders had tried tooverride the now vindicated wisdom of Fevzi Bey, Kemal insisted theattack take place the very next morning. Despite the Allies beingobviously aware of the position and intention of the Turkish force,Kemal once gain insisted on using an element of surprise, andcommenced the attack without the use of gunfire to soften up the enemy position.
300
The Turks rushed forward in a suicidal rampage and sufferedheavy casualties, but after a few hours, no enemy soldiers remained oneither Suvla Bay or Ari Burnu. The British attacked two more times before giving up, and each time, Mustafa Kemal threw in all remainingforces in a similar suicidal manner.The British evacuation was conducted in complete secrecy.
301
Throughout this campaign, which lasted until the retreat and evacuationof the Allies around December 1916, up to 141,000 Allies were killed or wounded. An equal amount may have perished from illnesses contractedduring the campaign. On the Turkish side, up to 251,000 were killed or wounded. The Turks claimed that the Allies used poison gas on Turkishtrenches, created human barricades out of the bodies of Turkish soldiersand attacked makeshift hospitals. But these were not the only sources of Turkish losses. To what extent did Von Sanders and Mustafa Kemalcontribute to the Turkish victory (if they did)? Was the Turkish victoryintentional? Or was it the result of the exceptional heroism of Turkish
soldiers? Was Von Sander’s disastrous planning, Mustafa Kemal’s
presence in the vicinity of the Allied assaults and his possibleforeknowledge of them all coincidences? Who was the hero of Gallipoli?Mustafa Kemal or the Turks he had sacrificed? The Turks were chantingAllah! Allah!
302
as they leapt to their deaths, rather than any slogans of
Kemal’s nationalist jingoism. Did Von Sanders and Mustafa Kemal
make secret arrangements to prevent the British withdrawal from becoming a far more catastrophic rout for the British? After World War I, Mustafa Kemal would address the families of the ANZAC soldierswho had died, consoling them, claiming that there was no difference between the Allies and the Turks who had fought and died at Gallipoli.
299
Orga, Ataturk 89.
300
Orga, Ataturk 90.
301
Abdul Qadeem Zallum, How the Khilafah was Destroyed (Gloucester: Al-KhilafahPublications, 2000) 86.
302
Orga, Ataturk 90.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
123
A comprehensive evaluation of the leadership of these commanders atGallipoli may yield a few answers to these mysteries, but is beyond thescope of this book.Unlike other Ottoman frontssuch as those in the Caucasusand the Middle East,Gallipoli was unique. It wasthe home turf of theOttomans for centuries. Allnecessary fortifications werealready present. The role of the Turkish army was largelydefensive, and as such, savedthem from the debaclesengineered for them in other parts of the Ottoman Empire.And the repercussions of defeat were clearly visiblefor all Turks. Apart from political repercussions, theloss of the Caliphate held anominous portent among allMuslims, and such a failurewas seen as blight on their religious conviction. Secondly, the then Turkish army was still radicallydifferent from its European counterparts. Contemporary Europeanarmies were organized for efficient command and control by the higher echelons. The soldiers could be herded into dangerous situations, if destruction of the army was what the Powers that Be desired.
303
Thetroops were not expected to question or act independently, and were to blindly trust their chain of command. The relationship of the Europeantroops to their commanders was very contractual. In their then military
literature, soldiers were referred to as “human resources” and “humanmaterial.” In other words, they were putty in the hands of the Powers that
Be. Again, personal conviction did not play the same strong role as it played in the Ottoman forces, who saw themselves as mujahideen.Though highly motivated and independent regiments such as the janissaries had been disbanded long ago, religious motivation continuedto be a prime source of inspiration for Ottoman troops, until the
303
This may have happened to the German Army during World War I, particularly onthe Western front.
The Ottoman Empire in 1914, before World War I.The territories in green depict British control.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
124
emergence of Mustafa Kemal’s new “Westernized” generation of Turks.
Such unique attributes of Ottoman command structure are ironicallydescribed in Western literature as Oriental vices. A motivated Ottomansoldier had little sanctity for higher authority and chain of command. Heonly followed them for enabling his personal pursuit of jihad. Therefore,regardless of how much the Ottoman military command had beencompromised by the Powers that Be, the effectiveness of the compromisewas limited by the nature of Ottoman troops.Credit for Gallipoli thus swings towards the Ottoman forces that foughtwith everything they had. The relationship between Gallipoli and theBolsheviks has been discussed earlier in this chapter, under the section
“Revolution in Russia: Stalin.”
The Sykes Picot Agreement - The Smoking Gun ofthe World War Deception
The Sykes Picot Agreementof May 16
th
1916 can beconsidered as irrevocable proof of World War I beingrigged. This agreement was asecret arrangement betweenBritain, France, Italy andRussia over how they woulddivide up the remains of theOttoman Empire amongthemselves. Though a Zioniststate is not specificallyoutlined, Palestine is
earmarked for “I
nternationalA
dministration.” Extending
colonial rule was not theimmediate motive of theSykes Picot agreement. Thelong-term aim was to createthe present day nation-states out of the former Caliphate. These puppetnation-states will play an important role in the future dialectical struggleagainst Zionism (World War III). Note that the German Empire, whichwas also defeated in World War I, was not carved into similar nation-
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
125
states. In fact, carving out nation-states from the Caliphate, without dueconsultation of the defeated party went against all international norms.When Lenin fell apart with the Illuminati, he made the agreement public,which caused great consternation among the Powers That Be.Unless the entire Middle Eastern theatre of World War I (October 24th1914-August 10th 1920) was rigged by both sides, how could the draftersof the Sykes Picot agreement been so certain about future map of theMiddle East, which was contingent upon the following series of major events in the future?1.
The defeat of Kressenstein’s
August 3
rd
1916 expedition atRoumani. This expedition could have closed the Suez Canal andreversed the fortunes of the British. If the Germans consideredaerial bombardment the Suez Canal, the British supply routefrom India would have been cut off, creating seriousimplications for the British.2.
The breaking of the Turkish defensive line in Southern Palestineon 31
st
October 1917.3.
The success of General Allenby’s main attack on Ottoman
positions on September 19
th
1918. This attack could have gonewrong at several different points, and could have spiraled intoanother Gallipoli.4.
The d
efeat of Mustafa Kemal’s Seventh Army in Syria (
1918),his retreat to Aleppo, and his consecutive abandonment of Aleppo as well. Note that Mustafa Kemal would later negotiatefor peace with the Allies, agreeing to the boundaries outlined inthe Sykes Picot agreement.
304
The Mesopotamian Campaign
As outlined in what would later become known as the Sykes Picotagreement, the Powers that Be pursued their plan of creating nation statesin the territories of the Ottoman Empire. In April 1915, British forcesadvanced towards Baghdad after occupying Basra with their Indiantroops. War minister Enver Pasha wisely chose to send the Germangeneral, Baron von der Goltz. There are many reasons to believe Goltzdid not have a compromised background. Unlike other German generals,he rose by his expertise, rather than family connections. There wereattempts to derail his career as a German military historian after he wrote books rightly critical of German military leadership. And despite his
304
Zallum, Khilafah 99.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
126
brilliant efforts in reorganizing the Ottoman army for which he washonorably titled Pasha, German Marshall Otto Liman Von Sanders wason bad terms with Goltz. In fact, the German military mission in Istanbulalways sought to snub him.Goltz assumed command of the Ottoman Fifth Army at the Battle of Ctesiphon. The British under General Charles Townsend proceeded tomarch along the Tigris to take Baghdad. Townsend had up to 10,000Indian troops as well as naval support. When Townsend decided toretreat, Goltz started pursuing the British. Townsend garrisoned hisforces in the fortress of Kut, which was in the middle of the Tigris River.On December 7
th
1915, Goltz laid siege to Kut and built fortificationsfacing it. He also built defensive positions to take on Britishreinforcements arriving from the South.British reinforcements wereconsecutively defeated, and up to 23,000Allied soldiers were killed or wounded.Up to 8000 Allied soldiers were taken prisoner.This Ottoman victory caused greatconsternation among the Powers ThatBe. In order to prevent any such victoryin the future, the Powers that Be hadGoltz poisoned. Those involved in hismurder were obviously the sameOttomans who would later partake in theanti-Caliphate plot.With Goltz out of the way, the British then marched onto victory, takingBaghdad and Mosul.
The British conquest of Sinai and Palestine
The commander of the Ottoman army in the Middle East was DjemalPasha. Based on his background, there is reason that Djemal Pasha didnot have a Sabbatean background. Even though he was a close associateof Mustafa Kemal. It is true that the Allies had started secretlynegotiating with him, enticing him to rebel at the time when Gallipoliwas about to fall to the Ottomans. He agreed to rebel, on condition thatthe unity of all parts of the Ottoman Empire (except Gallipoli) be preserved, and the institution of Caliphate not be abolished (Though he
Generalfeldmarschall Wilhelm,Freiherr von der Goltz.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
127
insisted that the Sultanate be abolished in favor of a new one centered on
Djemal’s bloodline).
305
Dj
emal’s foresightedness can be discerned in his
demand to abolish the Sultanate, yet preserve the institution of theCaliphate. Though he could not have known, he was able to discern theextent to which the Ottoman royalty had been compromised. Since thesedemands ran counter to Illuminati agenda, the negotiations were calledoff.Like Enver, Djemal started becominghighly critical of German officers, whomhe later believed had hijacked theOttoman Sultan.
306
Though it may never be known to what extent he wasknowledgeable about the Armenian
Genocide, it is clear that he didn’t
approve of what was happening. He isquoted as telling a German officer upon
seeing the deportations in Mamure, “I amashamed of my nation.”
307
The Germans encouraged the Ottomansto attack Suez. The commander chosenwas Kress von Kressenstein, who was part of Von Sanders millitary mission toTurkey. But instead of Von Sanders,Kressenstein answered to Erich von Falkenhayn, who will be discussedlater.
Kressenstein’s attack on Suez (Ja
nuary 28
th
1915) was conductedwithout any element of surprise. Kressenstein implemented thedangerously impractical idea of using inflatable pontoon boats to crossthe Suez, but these could not be deployed due to machine gun fire fromthe other side. His attack was a defeat for the Ottomans and gave theBritish the justification they needed to advance into the Middle East fromEgypt.
305
Zallum, Khilafah 78.
306
Zallum, Khilafah 77.
307
Armeniape
dia, “Armenian Genocide Quotes.” 16/12/06
Armeniapedia<http://www.armeniapedia.org/index.php?title=Armenian_Genocide_Quotes#Cemal_Pasha> Accessed 16/12/06.
Djemal Pasha
Project Gutenberg eText 10338
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
128
On August 3
rd
1916, Kressenstein attacked Roumani, east of the SuezCanal. Allied forces in Egypt, commanded by Sir Archibald Murray hadalready fortified and strengthened Roumani, obviously using their
foreknowledge of Kressenstein’s moves. The Turks were encircled and
defeated. Despite having the resources, Germans never conducted anaerial bombardment of the Suez Canal. Even a temporary blockage of the Suez Canal would have serious repercussion for the British Empirein India.With the commencement of the Arabrevolt, Enver reluctantly ordered MustafaKemal to command the Turkish forces inArabia. Kemal reached Damascus onFebruary 23
rd
1917 but refused to takecommand.
308
Enver came on March 15
th
,quarrelling violently with Kemal over hisrefusal to take command. On the other hand, Fahreddin Pasha, commander of the Turkish Army in Medina refused
Enver’s orders to evacuate M
edina to provide reinforcements at the Sinai front,where the British were massing for aninvasion. When Djemal Pasha clarified
Enver’s order for the evacuation of Medina, Damascus was hit by an
electrical blackout, which Djemal Pasha saw as an omen.
309
On 26
th
March 1917, the British began to inch towards Palestine. Butwere forced to retreat at Gaza. On 19
th
April 1917, the British re-attackedthe Ottoman fortress of Gaza. Considering the importance of securingJerusalem, resources from the European theatre were diverted to theBritish in Egypt, such as tanks and poison gas. The attack failedmiserably. With Gaza failing to be captured, the British would insteadcapture the Beersheba oasis. Beersheba was an important point in theTurkish defense line.The British army was supplemented and organized under GeneralEdmund Allenby, who previously played in important role in the Boer war. Allenby was an acquaintance of the racist British colonialist CecilRhodes. He was also on good terms with Lord Kitchener. The Boer War took place after European banking families picked up the scent of gold
308
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 102.
309
Orga, Ataturk 102.
Kress von Kressenstein
Image source: firstworldwar.com. Copyright: Unknown
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
129
and diamond reserves in the area. The first task was to remove the rather independent minded Boers squatting all over these precious reserves, andsupplant them with British farmers. In the Boer war, the first prototypeversions of concentration camps were created. Ironically, the PowersThat Be would use the legacy of the Boer farmers to later bring apartheidto South Africa.The Turkish army was still under Kressenstein. But was greatly disadvantaged because the new Chief of General Staff Erichvon Falkenhayn
had concentrated Turkishforces on the Mesopotamian front in anattempt to take back Baghdad. Falkenhaynwas not part of the German Millitary Missionof Von Sanders. Instead he represented theGerman High Command in Berlin. With theGerman Millitary Mission failing to counter Ottoman losses in the Middle East,Falkenhayn sold Enver a grandiose plan of assembling the Ottoman troops on theCaucasian front. Though these troops were nolonger an effective fighting force, the Russian Revolution had freed themfrom engagement. And the Powers that Be did not want Ottomans to takeadvantage of the confusion in Russia and make gains at the expense of the Bolsheviks. These troops were to be assembled into a highly mobilestrike force (known as Thunderbolt) for use in the Middle East. ButFalkenhayn neither consulted the German Military Mission
310
nor localTurkish officers. And his planning was bound to fail. Falkenhayn wasinstrumental in pushing Germany into World War I. He also played animportant role in the questionable strategy of avoiding large Germanoperations in the Eastern front, which prevented Germany from fullysubjugating Russia (which would have also finished Bolshevism). He
was known as “the Blood Miller of Verdun” for his role in making
Verdun a catastrophe for both Germans and the Allies, and thuscontributing to making the West, rather than the East the focal point of World War I. When he commanded Ottoman forces, he avoideddeportation measures against rebellious Jews in Palestine. But were such
measures of the “Blood Miller” taken out humanitarianism or were they
part of a larger hidden strategy?
310
Orga, Ataturk 103.
Erich von Falkenhayn
from a WWI postcard,
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
130
Falkenhayn
’s
plan consisted of retaking Baghdad by ground andattacking the Suez Canal by air.
311
The Suez Canal linked Britain withits Indian colony, which was supplying troops for the Baghdad offensive.But since the Ottoman Army had no adequate air force, they would haveto rely on the German air force for the Suez offensive. The plan wasshaky and there was not much chance that the German air force couldsucceed in making the Suez Canal inoperable, given the limited number of aircraft the Germans had deployed on this front. On the other hand,Ottoman ground troops could have had a reasonable success. It is strangewhy Falkenhayn would stress so much importance on Baghdad whereasthe single biggest British offensive was coming from Sinai, and thecapture of the Suez Canal would also have been a setback for Britishtroops in Baghdad and British India. When Falkenhayn earlier
supervised Kressenstein’s attack on Suez, it ended in a disaster.
Mustafa Kemal was presumably awareof the intended failure-by-design of
Falkenhayn’s plans. He started a
campaign of attrition againstFalkenhayn to create publicity for hisown future career in Turkey. DjemalPasha who had always been skepticalof Germans joined him. Kemal wroteto Enver that Islamic countries shouldhave an Islamic commander rather than the likes of Falkenhayn.
312
WhenMustafa Kemal was ordered to mergehis 7
th
Army with Thunderbolt, heresigned. But he still retained informalcommand, refusing to carry out
Falkenhayn’s orders. Enver ordered
him back to Diyarbekir, but he refused. Finally, Enver had to recall himto Istanbul on indefinite sick leave and Ahmet Fevzi Pasha took over command of the 7
th
Army. In Istanbul, Mustafa Kemal continued to stir
intrigues against Enver. To quote, “By attacking Von Falkenhayn
publicly, and unsettling the 7
th
Army, it would seem he was heading for
insurrection.”
313
But did Kemal have a better plan than Falkenhayn for the Ottoman front in the Middle East? Or was he seeking to supplant
himself in the aftermath of Falkenhayn’s planned failures and engineer
311
Zallum, Khilafah 87.
312
Orga, Ataturk 106.
313
Orga, Ataturk 107.
An abandoned locomotive of the Hejaz Railway at Hadiya.Arabia and the Middle Eastlack a coordinated railwaysystem to this day. Hajj pilgrims are instead shuttled in buses.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
131
further defeat for the Ottomans? It is clear that Kemal, as in the case of Gallipoli, would probably destroy all his allotted reserves and thenretreat. The Ottoman Empire and protection of the Holy lands meant
nothing for him. As he would write to Enver during this period, “Our aim
must be to defend,
not
attack. We must defend
Turkey.
Not a single
soldier must be sacrificed for the Empire but saved for Turkey…”
314
TheBritish would have been overjoyed at such parochial nationalistsentiments. They had successfully managed to instill similar sentimentsamong the Arabs. And now Mustafa Kemal was doing the same for theTurks.Southern Palestine was again attacked on 31
st
October and this time, theAllies managed to break through Turkish defenses. But they failed toencircle and destroy the Turkish army.By this time, the British had managed to createsignificant unrest in Ottoman Arabia throughtheir agent Lawrence of Arabia (T.E.Lawrence). The British had managed to dupeHussein bin Ali, the Ottoman governor of Mecca, that he would be made king of theMiddle East if he betrayed the Ottomans. Later,it was Hussein who would be betrayed by theAllies. Nevertheless, Hussein managed to stir significant unrest throughout Arabia, at a critical time, when Ottomanforces were concentrated elsewhere. This uprising of Hussein became
known as the Arab Revolt. This “revolt” commenced in 1908. T.E.
Lawrence managed to convince operatives of the Arab Revolt to attack the newly finished Hejaz railway line. The Ottomans had put significanteffort in the completion of the Hejaz railway line, which was to link Damascus to Mecca. Apart from being of immense assistance to pilgrims, the railway line would offer logistical support for Ottomanforces. In addition, the railway line, along with the Baghdad-Berlinrailway, was bound to change the face of the Middle East. The enormous potential for cultural exchange, interaction and trade would havetransformed the Middle East as we know it. Not surprisingly, this railway line was seen as one of the biggest threatsto the
future “New World Order” of divisive and quibbling nation
-states
314
Orga, Ataturk 106.The flag of the ArabRevolt bears anesoteric triangle.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
132
in the same region. Lawrence would have the railway line repeatedlyattacked.Meanwhile Mustafa Kemal was approached by Hakki Pasha toaccompany Crown Prince Vahdettin on a tour of Germany. Enver appointed him officially and awarded him a medal to placate him. Duringthis tour of Germany, Kemal tried his best to persuade the Crown Princeto start moving against Enver and the Germans, and to bring Kemalforward as a replacement. He made several public spectacles of hisopposition to the Germans and their war plans.
315
He requested that whenthey return to Istanbul, the Sultan request command of the 5
th
Army based in Istanbul, and make Kemal Chief of Staff.
316
Vahdettin did not budge, as he feared rousing the wrath of Enver. And Kemal, fearing thathis plot may have been discovered, used his illness as an excuse to leaveIstanbul for Carlsbad. The Sultan started planning his moves cautiously.He made Izzet Pasha, an enemy of Enver, his
aide-de-camp
, and Enver was divested of his title as Vice-Generalissimo of the Army.
317
Kemalthen crept back to Istanbul, and tried to persuade Vahdettin to overrideEnver, taking personal leadership of the country, and making a separate peace with the Allies.
318
Apparently, Kemal felt no qualms in using the
Sultan’s Islamic mantle to cloak his own
dark ambitions. But the Sultanonce again backtracked out of fear for Enver. Since Enver had got windof the affair, the Sultan arranged an exit for Kemal
’s presence in royal
circles by personally asking Kemal to command the 7
th
Army on theSyrian front. The future of the Ottoman Empire now rested on theoutcome of this front. And the Powers that Be could not risk an Ottomansuccess on this front. Enver had to be kept away from this front at allcosts.On September 19
th
1918, General Allenby mounted a full scale attack onOttoman Palestine. For this critical phase, the Ottoman army was nowcommanded by Otto Liman Von Sanders (Falkenhayn was recalled back to Berlin after his monumental failures). As mentioned before, MustafaKemal commanded the Seventh Army (based in Judea and the valley of Jordan).
Allenby’s final assault on Palestine
began with an Arab attack on a Hejazrailway station in southeast Syria. This was meant to be a diversion,
315
Orga, Ataturk 115-118.
316
Orga, Ataturk 118-119.
317
Orga, Ataturk 121.
318
Orga, Ataturk 122.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
133
fooling the Ottomans into concentrating their forces away fromPalestine. But on September 17
th
1918, a devout Indian Muslim in theBritish army deserted and notified the Ottomans of the attack along theMediterranean coast being prepared for September 19th. Colonel Rafet,who held up the line on the shore, notified Mustafa Kemal. Kemal wasnot actively taking his command, feigning illness. Even though he couldhave taken a leave of absence and entrusted command to some capableofficer. Instead of taking action on information received from thedefector, he passed the matter over to Von Sanders.
319
Von Sandersmoved his best troops away from the coast and towards the East, believing that the Indian had been sent to trick them.
320
Had Von Sanders been intent on Ottoman victory, he could have easily verified theinformation of the Indian through spies. Allied air force disabledOttoman communications by bombing their Telephone Exchange. Nazareth, the headquarters Von Sanders soon fell. Yet, Von Sandersmanaged to escape. Mustafa Kemal was bedridden in Nablus, claiminghe had kidney problems.
321
When the British attack commenced, hisSeventh Army was the first to bear the brunt of British assault. He hadhis Seventh Army retreat along the railway line, all the way toDamascus.
322
The rearguard was decimated by British machine gun fire.At one point, his Seventh Army passed through a canyon. At the same
time, Allied air force “coincidentally” spotted The Seventh Army and
destroyed most of its equipment. The railway line proved to be a helpfulvisible marker for the Allied air force
, and Kemal’s insistence that
Ottoman troops follow it all the way back to Turkey is suspicious. AtDamascus, Kemal convinced Von Sanders to retreat another 100 milestowards Aleppo, abandoning Syria to the Allies.
323
Even Von Sanders became uncomfortable with such outright betrayal and had Kemal takefull responsibility of giving up Syria without a shot being fired.
324
FromAleppo, Kemal sent the Sultan a telegram, suggesting that Izzet Pasha bemade the head of government, and requesting the dismissal of Enver.
325
No reply was received due to the confusion following the end of WorldWar I and the fall of the Enver, Talat and Djemal triumvirate. The nextgovernment starred Izzet Pasha as its head, as Kemal had wished.Suspiciously, the Allies also pressed demands on the Sultan identical to
319
Orga, Ataturk 125.
320
Orga, Ataturk 125.
321
Zallum, Khilafah 91.
322
Zallum, Khilafah 91.
323
Zallum, Khilafah 91.
324
Zallum, Khilafah 91.
325
Zallum, Khilafah 92.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
134
those of Kemal.
326
Kemal then abandoned Aleppo as well, rather thancreate a final line of defense.
327
It is also said that he was in contact withT.E. Lawrence.
328
The significance of the Arab Revolt has been grosslyexaggerated. The Arab Revolt was still in no position to face disciplinedOttoman troops, and would not have been successful without internalintrigues among the Ottomans.Djemal Pasha, who was still in Syria, had used his military powers todiscontent the Arab population with his policy of executions. The basisof his anger were seized documents found in the French consulate inDamascus, which indicated that the Arabs were coordinating their uprisings
with the Allies. As despicable as they may be, Djemal Pasha’sexecutions pale in comparison to the ruthlessness of present day “Arableaders.”
Turkish forces were regrouping, and could have driven out the Britishfrom Northern Syria, were it not for the signing of the Anglo-TurkishArmistice of Mudros on October 31
st
1918.
329
The German officers wererecalled, and Von Sanders gave command of all soldiers in SouthernTurkey to Mustafa Kemal.
330
This final conflict culminated in the end of up to 600 years of Ottomanrule in the Middle East. Did both sides stage it? The most decisive phasein Ottoman defeat was at Megiddo (Armageddon) in Palestine. This place has some kind of symbolic significance for the Illuminati. TheAllies were willing to sacrifice up to 550,000 of their forces in the MiddleEastern campaign, despite the Middle East not being as important as theEuropean front. This resulted in a brief stalemate on the European front.America was thus involved in World War I to bring the war to a quick end.
The Armenian Holocaust
331
Everywhere people are awaiting a
new world order.
We intend to
introduce a great resettlement policy…remember the extermination of
the Armenians.
326
Zallum, Khilafah 101.
327
Zallum, Khilafah 92.
328
Zallum, Khilafah 92.
329
Orga, Ataturk 128.
330
Orga, Ataturk 128.
331
I am following Fisk’s reasoning that the term
Holocaust can be justifiably used for the Armenian genocide. Fisk, Great War 419.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
135
- Adolf Hitler, 1931
332
(emphasis mine)
The Armenian Holocaust started around April 1915 and lasted till 1918.Up to 800,000 Armenians were killed, out of the estimated two millionArmenians in the Ottoman Empire. It is important to note that thesevictims were mainly the Armenians in Anatolia, rather than Armenia proper. This was done while the Ottomans, under War Minister Enver Pasha, were fighting the Middle East Campaign against Allied forces.The Armenians enjoyed favored status in the Ottoman Empire as protected minorities. This position was a regal application of Islamic lawconcerning minorities by the then Ottoman Sultans. Armeniansestablished themselves as key players in business and many of themacquired positions of influence and wealth. That the Armenians wouldface such deplorable circumstances in an Empire known for itsmulticulturalism casts a sad legacy for the Ottoman Empire.
Why?
Increased outside infiltration into the Ottoman leadership corresponds tochange in official Ottoman attitudes towards the Armenians in Anatolia.First there were the massacres of Sultan Abdul Hamid in 1894 and 1897.In 1909, shortly after the CUP seized power, there were massacres inCicilia (Southern Turkey). These were traced to the Sultan, who wassubsequently deposed. There are many reasons why the Powers that Besought to reverse the traditional Ottoman policy as well as thedemographics of the polyglot Ottoman state.
332
Robert Fisk, The Great War for Civilisation: the Conquest of the Middle East(London: Fourth Estate, 2005) 405.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
136
The Sultan, members of the Ottoman administration and the CUP wereengaged in a conspiracy to replace Islam with a jingoism based onTurkish nationalism, the secular republic that Mustafa Kemal would later create. And the Powers that Be would have exclusive monopoly over thisnew phenomenon of
“Turkish nationalism.” It would be their
contrivance for claiming control over all Turkish people. Islam would be portrayed as outdated, and replaced with Turkish nationalist jingoism.Present day Turkey subjects the practitioners of the Islamic religion tosurveillance and persecution.However, powerful and sizable religious minorities could not be broughtinto similar direct control by making them repudiate their beliefs for this
jingoism. Further, they weren’t Turks. So forcing them subscribe to the
prescribed Turkish nationalist jingoism would be all the more problematic. These religious minorities, Armenians, Greeks, Assyrians,would develop an autonomous status, preventing uniform imposition of Turkish nationalism, and by default, control of the Powers that Be. It isimportant to note that the Armenian Church, one of the oldest in theworld, did not promulgate separation of the Church and State. Like theIrish, the Armenians had a Buddhist-like spirituality that was notinstitutionalized by the Church, as in the case of British or WestEuropean Christianity. If Armenians were to be given exclusive status inKemalist Turkey, the few Muslims who refuted Turkish nationalismwould demand a similar status for their religious observance, throwingTurkish nationalism in jeopardy. Therefore, the destruction of theseminorities was imperative to the creation of the power structure thatwould later inherit Anatolia. The fact that genocides can be committedin the name of the Turkish people, and the Turkish people can be madedefensive about such atrocities, testifies to the extent to which modernday Turkish society has been controlled and compromised by the Powersthat Be.In addition, the Illuminati sought to maintain their own stranglehold over all business in the Ottoman Empire and the later state of Turkey. And theArmenians would always prove to be serious competition. Since Islamiccommercial law (in the Ottoman Empire) could not be radically modifiedto the detriment of the Armenians, the Powers that Be resorted toviolence against those they saw as making their pie smaller. Theargument that Armenians were extortionist economic parasites is self-defeating. The Armenian Holocaust continued to deeply hurt the Turkisheconomy even after World War I, since the Turks could not create a
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
137
substitute merchant class overnight. And this economic breakdownresulted in inadequate food supplies for the desperate Ottoman Army,
333
turning potential victories into defeats. Therefore the motives behind theArmenian Holocaust go beyond the immediate ends of the Turkishmilitary commanders in World War I.The Armenians represented a peculiar brand of Christianity thatflourished in the shadow of the Islamic world. Similar to the manner inwhich Coptic Christianity continued to thrive in Islamic Egypt (until theArab Spring). Such variations of Christianity were free from the religious bureaucracy of European institutionalized Christianity, as in PapalChristianity and Protestantism. Going by this logic, it would seemrational that Armenians were liquidated once traditional strongholds of the Illuminati (such as Germany) began to make inroads into theOttoman Empire.Another interesting perspective is the Soviet one. Armenia had beenearmarked for Soviet occupation, due to its strategic location withrespect to the Baku oilfields. While the Soviets would have been able tosuppress and snuff out religious and political dissent in Armenia, theSoviets could never accomplish the same in Anatolia. If left on their own,
Anatolian Armenians would create a huge outcry over their compatriot’s
fate in the Soviet Union. They would clamor for an independenthomeland. In this case, the Soviets managed to outsource the ArmenianHolocaust to the Ottoman Empire.Before the successes of Kemalism, there were even plans to turnAnatolia into a Soviet proxy (see previous section on Enver Pasha).Since the Ottoman Empire was also earmarked for destruction, it could be used as a proxy for activities that would bring grave discredit to anyother power. The confusion following the abolition of the Caliphate anddefeat in World War I provided ample opportunity for the realmasterminds to cover their tracks and arrange for scapegoats. This also
enabled the Russians to obtain a favorable “protector” status in Armenia,
which continues to this day. Even though the Soviets used World War II
to “resettle” large number of Armenians elsewhere.
334
Although theArmenian Holocaust did not extend into Armenia proper, significant
333
Orga, Ataturk 98.
334
A top-secret report by Beria to Stalin (Dated July 4
th
1944) refers to the
‘resettlement’ of 9621 Armenians to Central Asia. Report from Beria to Stalin, July 4
th
1944. Quoted in Suny, Ronald Grigor Suny, The structure of Soviet History - essaysand documents (Oxford University Press, 2003) 314.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
138
portions of Eastern Anatolia would be purged of Armenians. These areaswould later fall to the Soviets. To quote:
The worst atrocities happened in 1915, which coincided with bigadvances by the Russians into Turkish Armenian territory. TheRussians entered a barren, empty land, and part of their post-war plansdrawn up in early 1916 was to annex this area and turn it into a Cossack territory suitable for colonization. The Russians reasoned that, sincethere were almost no people, there were no further claims to the land.
335
Today, most of the Armenians live as a Diaspora. Only three millionremain in Armenia, which is indirectly controlled by Russia. Armeniacompletely succumbs to Russian control due to Turkish backing of Azerbaijan. This arrangement also works vice versa, allowingAzerbaijan to be controlled by Turkey.
Who did it?
Enver Pasha and Djemal Pasha do not bear consistency as charactersassociated with the conduction of the Armenian genocide. In the section
titled “Infiltration,” I have discussed how the administration and the
Sultan were more compromised by the Powers that Be than the CUP.Enver Pasha is often blamed as a mastermind behind this Holocaust. Butthere is strong reason to believe that it was not the
top
CUP
military
leadership (Enver and Djemal), but the CUP civilian leadership such asthat of Talat Pasha,
336
the Germans, the Sultan and his administrativeofficers and mercenaries (as opposed to regular Ottoman forces) werethe real masterminds and executioners of this secret Holocaust. It isimportant to note that the Sultan, despite being theoretically powerless,had a lot of sanctity attached to his orders. A governor of a vilayet wouldmost likely cower upon receiving orders or personal requests from theSultan. Enver and Djemal, who seemed to have been oblivious to themachinations that had compromised the Sultan, could have been silencedon this issue only by the personal request of the Sultan.Consistent with the theory that the Holocaust was organized by theOttoman State rather than the Armies commanded by the CUP, we findgovernors of vilayets playing an important role, using Kurdishmercenaries and criminal gangs. More disciplined and efficient Ottoman
335
G. Stefanovics, Enver Pasha and his Times <http://www.geocities.com/enver1908/>Accessed 22/10/06
336
See section on origins of CUP.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
139
forces, such as those of the Major Armies were not used, at least in themore gruesome executions. This is because the Ottoman Armiesresponded only to directives from CUP military leadership, namelyEnver and Djemal, who were unwilling to divert forces from the battlefront. The existence of a so-
called “Special Organization”
attributed to the CUP and its alleged role as the planners of the Holocaustis debatable.However, lower level CUP members such as Mustafa Kemal may haveused Ottoman Army units under their charge for the Holocaust. In 1918,Kemal would abandon Syria to the Allies, after the British air force bombed the Ottoman Seventh Army. Kemal managed to escape any
blame and was not scrutinized. If such was the nature of Enver’s“authority” o
ver his command, there is no telling what else Kemal couldhave been accomplished unbeknownst to Enver.Mustafa Kemal was not associated with CUP leadership at thecommencement of Armenian Holocaust. However, he was in charge of Ottoman forces in Eastern
Anatolia after Enver’s failed Sarakamis
campaign of 1914. In January 1915, Kemal used the pretext thatArmenians were rebelling with Russian support to move into Van on the borders of Armenia. Up to 50,000 Armenians were forced to abandontheir homes and ended up being dispersed throughout Russia.
337
Elsewhere in his career, Kemal had been quoted for making racist
slogans, such as “Turkey for Turks!”
338
While accompanying CrownPrince Vahdettin on the 1918 visit to Germany, Mustafa Kemal launchedinto a vituperative tirade with the governor of Alsace-Lorraine,
What do you know about the Armenian problem? […] how dare you
discuss something of which you have no knowledge? We havesacrificed our own interests to ally ourselves with your country, but wewill not sacrifice our nation to the machinations of the Armenians whohave plotted to destroy us. What right have you to take sides with theArmenians against us? Have you heard both sides? Have you studied
the question properly? […] We came here to study the Germa
nsituation, not to discuss the rights and wrongs of the Armenian problem.
339
In August 1916, Kemal captured Van, Mush and Bitlis, which would besubsequently recaptured by the Russians after Kemal had rid these areas
337
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
338
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 92.
339
Orga, Ataturk 118.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
140
of Armenians. Later, Kemal managed to recapture most of TurkishArmenia throughout 1919. During the Turkish War of Independence,Kemalists may have burnt down Smyrna, which was home to Greek andArmenian communities. In the 1923 Treaty of Lausanne, Kemal and theBolsheviks conspired to thwart the creation of an Armenian state, whichcould have been a useful buffer for Turkey against the Soviets. Clearly,Kemal had displayed a bigger antipathy towards the Armenians thanEnver and Djemal are credited with.The Armenian Holocaust was recycled to further pave the way for Kemaland the dissolution of the Caliphate. Sultan Mehmed held court-martialson November 25
th
1918. These were used to discredit and punish
Kemal’s remaining rivals at the CUP. The CUP itself was disbanded. It
is important to note that the CUP had, at that point, become an effectiveopposition to the abolishment of the Caliphate. The people singled out
as “executers of the Armenian genocide” by the Armenian Revolutionary
Federation had two things in common; first, they were and still remained powerful rivals to Kemal. Secondly, they continued to influence popular opposition to the dissolution of the Caliphate. It can never be knownwhether these accused were responsible for the Armenian Holocaust or not. All of them were killed by the ARF before they ever stood trial. TheArmenian people were thus provided closure by the sacrifice of scapegoats. The murder of these scapegoats was necessary becausedragging them to trial would open a larger can of worms on who wasresponsible, and would shed light on the conspiracies against theOttoman Empire. Later, Western Orientalists would further feeddisinformation on the whole issue. It is important to note that fabricatingevidence, be it telegrams, diaries or messages, are standard fare for establishment historians. One will be familiar with the prevalence of such methods when studying the Third Reich.
Enver’s attitude towards Armenians does not appear to be consistent
with that of the executioner of genocide. In 1918, The Army of Islamreache
d Baku under Enver’s leadership. This march was accomplished
across Armenian territory. Although there was sporadic fighting with theArmenians, there were no massacres or deportations, as those thatoccurred in Ottoman controlled Anatolia. This was despite that Russiahad evacuated the region by then, leaving the Armenians with no support base. Enver even allowed the Dashnaktiun party to run a government at
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
141
Yerivan.
340
Does Enver sound like the sinister mastermind of theArmenian Holocaust?Apart from the obvious implication of Talat Pasha and figures in theOttoman administration, very little is known about the real
“masterminds.” The orders for the conduction of the Holocaust were
highly secretive. The orders were deliberately vague, ranging fromdeportation, to relocation and resettlement, obfuscating the grisly details.This required enlistment and cooperation of local authorities. It should be noted that residents of the Ottoman Empire were completely obliviousto such sophisticated deceptions. Nevertheless, there were manyinstances when Muslims of the Ottoman Empire defied orders and took risks to save Armenians when they could.The Armenian Holocaust was a learning experience for the Powers thatBe, as the later Jewish Holocaust would prove. The Jewish Holocaustseems to have been based on the Armenian Holocaust.1.
Effective use of
death marches
( later seen elsewhere as well,
such as Stalin’s Ukraine)
2.
Years, probably a decade of
meticulous planning
. A cursorylook at the map at the beginning of this chapter will dispel alldoubts that the Armenian Holocaust was the result of a tantrumof Enver Pasha.3.
The effective use of
railways
. This may have been a hiddenagenda of German railroad interests in the Ottoman Empire.Pursuers would drive Armenians like cattle towards the railwaystations.
341
Armenians were then packed into cattle trucks, up toninety per wagon, which would be the same average used duringthe Jewish Holocaust.
342
Germans working on the developmentof Ottoman railroads were indirectly being used for this purpose.
In addition, there were numerous “Germans” who would later
resurface as Nazis. Their presence in Turkey may have been toobserve, and possibly, offer their expertise on this project.
Among those who “gleaned at first hand”
343
were:a.
Franz von Papen,
344
chief of staff of the Fourth TurkishArmy. Later played a major role in facilitating the rise
340
Stefanovics, Enver Pasha
341
Robert Fisk, The Great War for Civilisation: the Conquest of the Middle East(London: Fourth Estate, 2005) 403.
342
Fisk, Great War 400.
343
Fisk, Great War 403.
344
Fisk, Great War 404.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
142
of Hitler. He became Hitler’s Vice
-Chancellor andPresident of Prussia. He later became specialambassador to Austria, and assisted in the Naziannexation of Austria. b.
Lieutenant General Hans von Seeckt,
345
chief of Ottoman General Staff. He would later engineer theIlluminati treaty of Rapallo (see section on Enver). Helater played a role in the rise of Hitler. From 1934-1935,he served as an advisor to Chiang Kai-Shek.c.
Rudolf Hess
346
would go on to later play a major role inthe Jewish Holocaust.d.
Max Erwin von Scheubner-Richter,
347
who witnessedthe Armenian Holocaust first hand and sent detailedreports on the methodology used back to Berlin. Hewould becom
e Hitler’s closest advisors and would
compose racist editorials in a Munich newspaper.e.
General Bronsart von Schellendorf, a senior member of the Turkish military mission, who issued deportationorders for Armenians, calling for harsh measures to beused. He would later author an article in a Germannewspaper denying the Armenian Holocaust.
348
f.
Kanstantin Freiherr von Neurath had an important position in the German Embassy in Istanbul (1915-1916) and was instructed by Chancellor Hollweg tomonitor operations against Armenians.
349
He later
became a foreign minister in Papen’s cabinet.
g.
Vahakn N. Dadrian has noted many other Germans whoserved in Turkey and were likely to have been complicitin the Armenian genocide, and later served the Nazis.Among those in his list are Count F. W. Von der Schulenburg, Frederic Hans von Rosenberg, WilhelmSolf, Albert Ballin, Major General Otto von Lossow andMajor General Kress von Kressenstein.
345
Fisk, Great War 403.
346
Fisk, Great War 404.
347
Fisk, Great War 404.
348
General Lieutenant Bronsart von Schellendorf, “A Witness for Talaat Pasha,”
Deutsche Allgemeine Zeitung July 24, 1921.
349
Vahakn N. Dadrian, German Responsibility in the Armenian Genocide: A Reviewof the Historical Evidence of German Complicity (Watertown MA: Blue Crane Books,1996) 199.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
143
h.
Many other German officers, who preferred to remainsilent.
350
Armenia and the Powers that Be
As if Armenians did not have enough, they are also host to ancient Cabal bloodlines. These bloodlines generally inhabit an elitist position amongthem. And as one may suspect
, such bloodlined elite didn’t become
casualties of the Armenian Holocaust.The region of Armenia in the Caucasus has a very ancient history. It was
and still is a hotbed of Cabal activity. For example, the “Christian”
Armenian kingdoms in this region bear seals identical to their Illuminaticounterparts in Western Europe. Esotericists may be able to make someinteresting connections in this regard. The Illuminati Safavids, who ruledPersia in medieval times and subjected the religion of Islam to shamefulmanipulations and permutations, originated in Armenia. Prior tomorphing into the descendants of the Prophet of Islam, the early Safavidshad ancestors among the Christian royals based in Trebizond,
351
most probably linked to Byzantine Royalty. The Safavids were noted for preventing Ottoman expansion into Europe. Whenever the Ottomanswould campaign against Europe, the Safavids would create a diversionin the Middle East. Similarly, Safavid infiltration and intermarriage withthe Mughals led to the crash of the Mughal Empire in India.During my studies at Dalhousie University, one of the cabal operativeswho tried entrapping me on numerous occasions would pass off as an
“Armenian” in his public life. One can only wonder what role such“Armenians” may have played in the Armenian Holocaust.
Armenian assassins were used to eliminate enemies of Kemal and thoseopposed to the dissolution of the Caliphate. In addition, Armenianassassins were used to cover up murders originating from the Bolsheviksand other parties.Opponents of the Armenian Holocaust claim that Armenians were used by the Powers that Be to depopulate indigenous Muslims during theSoviet rule of the Caucasus. Such indigenous Muslim groups, such as theTartars, were neutral during the Armenian Holocaust. Armenia is still
350
Fisk, Great War 406.
351
V. Minorsky, “The Poetry of Shah Isma’il I,”
Bulletin of the School of Oriental andAfrican Studies University of London 10.4 (1942), 1053a.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
144
ruled by the Powers that Be (via Russia). Armenia is used to pressureAzerbaijan to remain a proxy of Kemalist Turkey (and vice versa).
Denial
The Armenian Holocaust is denied for two main reasonsFirstly, the investigation into this atrocity will throw light on the last daysof the Ottoman Empire and the machinations responsible for itsdownfall. Many Western Orientalists are involved in the cover-up. Infact, my initial suspicions wereticked off by the fact thatWestern academics seemed soft
towards an “Islamic” atrocity,
rather than propagandizing it.Imagine if that happened inDarfur. Many Western countries preferred to remain silent whenthe Armenian Holocaust wasunfolding. For example, theBritish Foreign Office, whichclosely monitored the OttomanState and sought anything thatcould be converted into war propaganda, seems to havedeliberately excluded theArmenian Holocaust.Secondly, recognition of thisatrocity will create claims for anArmenian homeland. The Powersthat Be are in no mood tofragment their authority in theregion, and instead rule throughlarger blocs such as Turkey andRussia.
The Rise of MustafaKemal
When studying the dissolution of the Ottoman Caliphate, it is pertinent to understand the
The two faces of Mustafa KemalThis composite picture was createdfrom two images. The image on theleft represents Kemal in 1912,wearing a turban, traditionalOttoman clothes and trousers. Inaddition, he is clutching the sword of Jihad, and minarets can be seen in thestudio background
(HU042303| RM| © Hulton-Deutsch Collection/CORBIS). All Rights Reserved. Partiallyand Minimally Reproduced under Fair Dealing.
The Kemal on the right is the newmodern and secular 1926 Kemal,who is even executing people for following the traditional Ottomandress code.
(U103662P-A| RM| ©Bettmann/CORBIS). All Rights Reserved. Partially andMinimally Reproduced Under Fair Dealing
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
145
importance of the Caliphate to the then Muslim people. This will explainwhy Mustafa Kemal had to take such a convoluted path to accomplishits dissolution.The Ottomans saw themselves as religious people, as upholders of the
Islamic faith. They did not confine religion to a “Papal style” autonomy
of religious heads in Mecca, and instead saw all the lands before them as proving grounds for their commitment to Islam. Even when their leadership was compromised, Cabal operatives within the Ottoman state
machinery had limited room for mischief, as opposed to “secular” and“modern” states. Therefo
re, the sabotage and dissolution of the OttomanCaliphate was critical to the goals of the Powers that Be. The Ottomanswere the self-proclaimed protectors of the Islamic World, and thecustodians of the three Holy Mosques of Islam. Therefore, anyopposition to the Caliphate was seen as a disloyalty towards Islam. Andit is unlikely that such an endeavor would acquire popular Muslimsupport. Not surprisingly, the earliest calls for dissolution of the
Caliphate came from urban “modernists,” non
-Muslim minorities andsimilar Westernized dupes and their backers. However, in mainlandTurkey, neither modernism nor westernization held sway. As always, thesentiment of jihad and establishment of the Islamic faith solely movedthe Turkic masses, as was demonstrated at Gallipoli. Kemalists tappedinto this support base in initial stages by pretending to be Islamicallymotivated. The Muslims who joined them would be betrayed later.Mustafa Kemal was chosen for the project to abolish the Caliphate because only he and a handful of officers were willing to abolish theCaliphate and seek the severance of Arabic speaking lands
352
in the nameof Turkish nationalism. Other Turkish Army officials were reluctant togo that far.After World War I, all significant portions of the Ottoman Empire wereearmarked for division, as was planned in advance by the Allies. At this
time, Mustafa Kemal’s only credential was the Ottoman success at
Gallipoli. Modern Turkish historians have exaggerated this attribute. Theloss of Syria at his hand
s overshadowed his “success” at Gallipoli. He
had no chance of becoming commander in chief of the Armed Forces.
353
There were far more capable and battle seasoned Ottomans available for this job. Despite a feather in his cap like Gallipoli, he was treated as a
352
Abdul Qadeem Zallum, How the Khilafah was Destroyed (Gloucester: Al-KhilafahPublications, 2000) 120.
353
Zallum, Khilafah 112.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
146
pariah in Istanbul. And were it not for Von Sanders allowing Kemal tostep into his shoes, Kemal would probably never have become a leader.All of Turkey was intended to be under Allied occupation at the close of World War I. Allied occupation was most prominent in the Bosporus. Assoon as the truce was declared, British warships rushed to secure thisarea, which was vital for material support to the newly formed SovietUnion. Up to 60 Allied vessels arrived.
354
This was done before anynegotiations took place. The Sultan remained in Istanbul, but was powerless. However, the Allies had little control over Northern Anatoliaand the Ottoman administrative machinery continued to frustrate theefforts of the Allies.The British fully committedthemselves to the rise of MustafaKemal. They refused to deal withEnver, paving the way for the riseof the Kemalists. To eliminate all possible rivals of the Kemalists, theBritish further stipulated that thoseresponsible for the war were to behanded over.
355
As a result, Enver and hundreds of highly capableOttoman officials had to flee or live as fugitives. Note that there were nosuch demands for extraditing the officials of Germany responsible for her entry in the war. Then, the British requested a new government,headed by Izzet Pasha. Kemal had also made a similar demand to theSultan at the end of the war. The British would then abandon Izzet Pashain favor of another government by Tawfiq Pasha. Tawfiq Pasha was aformer Ottoman ambassador to Britain, and was suspected of havingclose ties with the British.
356
Even at this point, the parliament known as
Al-Mabutan
, consisted of many Enver loyalists.
357
As well as many non-Turks, who disagreed to the abolition of the Caliphate. Mustafa Kemaltried to dissolve this parliament through constitutional means.
358
Whenthis failed, the Sultan issued a decree to dissolve the parliament. Thisdecree was finalized on the same day Mustafa Kemal held an emergency
354
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 130.
355
Zallum, Khilafah 102.
356
Zallum, Khilafah 103.
357
Zallum, Khilafah 104.
358
Zallum, Khilafah 104.
Uproar in Istanbul after Ottomandefeat in World War I.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
147
secret meeting with Sultan Wahid-ud-Deen.
359
This incident hints at theextent to which Ottoman Royalty had been compromised. The Sultanthen installed a new government headed by his relative, Damad Farid.This new government was a puppet of the British High Commissioner inIstanbul, and thus further estranged itself from its subjects. The Britishworked towards discrediting the Ottoman State by concluding thearmistice of Mudros on October 30
th
1918. As per this treaty, theOttomans were recognized as a State entitled only to Anatolia. Even theheroically defended area of Bosporus and Gallipoli was awarded toAllied control. The British further discredited the Ottoman parliament byensuring that any law passed required the signature of the British army.The stage was set for Kemal to save the day, who on the other hand, hadkept a low profile and feigned retirement from political activity untilthen.
360
In order to further facilitate the rise of Mustafa Kemal, the Powers thatBe arranged for the British to arrest his rivals at the CUP. In January1919, at least 30 former members of the CUP were arrested. At the sametime, the British publicly avoided Kemal to dispel any notion of collaboration. Though he was now a notable CUP member.To promote Mustafa Kemal indirectly, the British insisted that theOttoman Sultan dispatch a strongman to quell alleged disturbances andunrest in Eastern Turkey.
361
The idea was to give Mustafa Kemal a position with sweeping powers. Consequently, Kemal was madeInspector General of the Third Army based in Samsun. Kemal leftIstanbul for Samsun on 15
th
May 1919. Around the same date, the Britishfleet was seen on the coast of Izmir.
362
Damad Farid Pasha and the Britishhad notified the Wali of Izmir in advance, that as per the conditions of the truce, the Allies were to occupy Izmir. The Wali was expected prevent protests and keep the Ottoman army inside the barracks.
363
Butthe commander of the British fleet, Admiral Colthorpe, surprised theWali upon disembarkation when he announced that the Greeks would becarrying out the occupation of Izmir! When the Greeks consolidatedIzmir, they provoked Muslims locals by engaging in violence. On 19
th
May 1919, Mustafa Kemal showed up in Izmir, though his originaldestination was supposed to be Samsun. He gathered the humiliated
359
Zallum, Khilafah 106.
360
Zallum, Khilafah 106.
361
Zallum, Khilafah 114.
362
Zallum, Khilafah 115.
363
Zallum, Khilafah 115.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
148
Muslim population of Izmir and called for peaceful demonstrations. Atthe same time, he organized telegrams to be dispatched, and Turkishnationalist messages were sent all over Turkey.
364
For the first time, herefused orders of Istanbul to return immediately. The Western press gaveundue public
ity to this “rebellion.” Gradually, Kemal began attracting
followers and sympathizers. He organized militias around Izmir. Butwhen he called for a parallel government of his own based in Ankara,many of his followers expressed disgust at his attempt to sabotage theCaliphate. And Kemal temporarily backed down from challengingIstanbul.The British high Commissioner, Admiral Colthorpe was warned byCaptain Hurst of the British Army in Samsun about Kemal and the threathe posed to Allied occupation of Anatolia. The Powers that Be
responded, and had Hurst’s unit replaced in its entirety. George Kidson,
head of the Eastern Department of the British Foreign Officedownplayed any such concerns.The British devised a plan to dismantle existing Ottoman administration,
from Istanbul and into Anatolia. Kemal’s biggest rival, the Sultan and
his loyalists, would thus be isolated and made more powerless. TheBritish further polarized the Sultan in Istanbul by pressuring him intoavoiding any form of agreement with Kemal. Greeks, Armenians and
other minorities were encouraged to reject all of the Sultan’s moves toestablish a parliamentary government. Kemal’s movement on the other hand, was still in its infancy, and wasn’t influential enough to be
considered an alternative to the Ottoman State. But it was being carefullynurtured.Around 1918, Kemal met a Bolshevik delegation lead by ColonelSemyon Budyonny and secured their support. The Soviets were seekingto annex parts of the Caucasus. Strangely, Kemal was accommodating
despite his “nationalism.” In fact, the Bolsheviks exclusively suppliedweapons to Kemal’s Army. During the later war with the Greeks, theSoviet envoy S. Aralov wrote back to Moscow, “In the absence of our
material and moral assistance, it [Turkish Government] may not be able
to resist and may retreat.”
365
The Soviet government would pour materialassistance into Kemalist Turkey during the Greek War of Independence.Mustafa Kemal was provided with 10,000,000 gold rubles and enough
364
Zallum, Khilafah 118.
365
Harish Kapur, Soviet Russia and Asia 1917-1927 (NY: The Humanities Press, 1967)114.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
149
armaments to equip three Turkish divisions.
366
With Russian money,Kemal purchased guns and ammunition from America.
367
It can beassumed that at this stage, the Bolsheviks not only saw Kemal as an ally, but also as the key to the prospect of delivering Anatolia and Gallipoli todirect Bolshevik control. In accordance, Mustafa Kemal issued a proclamation from Angora, dated July 8
th
1920 that was addressed to
“Brothers of Islam and Communist Comrades.”
368
To quote from it,
Communist Comrades, an abominable crime is about to be perpetrated.The Great Powers have decided to exterminate a fresh victim, whose blood will be sucked by the capitalists of Europe. Our peasants aredying, weapon in hand. They can be sure that the days are near at handwhen Islam, the ally of Communism, will avenge them.
On July 20
th
1920, Mustafa Kemal issued another curious proclamation,
We [Bolsheviks?] have armies ready to march from Persia to Anatolia.After the Bolshevik victory in Poland the Bolsheviks will enter Roumania. The Roumanians will answer the call to arms by a generalstrike. The Bulgars too, are ready to unite with the Bolsheviks. The aimof our armies is to guard our independence and deliver the capital fromthe British.
369
When direct Bolshevik takeover of Eastern Europe and Persia failed tomaterialize, Kemal suddenly dropped the Communist rhetoricaltogether.Conquests were arranged for the Kemalists by the Powers that Be. TheBritish poured into Samsun, pretending to secure it. Mustafa Kemal senta small band of followers. And instead of confronting them, the Britishdeparted using their naval vessels.
370
The Illuminati within the occupyingGreeks made the foolhardy decision to occupy rural areas around Izmir as well. When they proceeded to do this, they were attacked. Thisresulted in more communal violence between the Greeks and Turks. Andmore Turks began rallying around Kemal.
366
Kapur, Soviet Russia 114.
367
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 188.
368
Quoting the Daily Express. Nesta H. Webster, The Cause of World Unrest
Withan Introduction by the Editor of The Morning Post (London: Grant Richards Ltd.,1920) 151.
369
Quoting Morning Post, July 20
th
1920. Webster, World Unrest 152.
370
Abdul Qadeem Zallum, How the Khilafah was Destroyed (Gloucester: Al-KhilafahPublications, 2000) 125.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
150
In June 1919, Mustafa Kemal declared an independent nationalgovernment based in Ankara. This was a direct challenge to the Sultan based in Istanbul. Kemal offered t
he rationale that the Sultan’s
government had surrendered to the Allies. Mustafa Kemal then installed
himself as “President,” in the true fashion of a dictator.
On 23
rd
July 1919, the Ardh-Rum conference was held to discuss thesituation the Caliphate wa
s facing. The creation of an “ExecutiveParliamentary Committee” was decided upon, and Kemal was made the
chairman.
371
Istanbul saw this as an open rebellion, and created an armyof volunteer Muslims for putting down the Kemalists for good. TheBritish prevented the deployment of this army, citing conditions in thetruce. At the same time, they refused to take any measure against theKemalists. Damad Farid Pasha
contributed to Kemal’s undue publicity
by trying to arrest him. Not surprisingly, Kemal eluded arrest. Thisconference was followed by another conference at Sivas, where Kemalmade himself chairman without a ballot.
372
Many members of the
conference objected to the “Executive Parliamentary Committee”
claiming itself to be the government, since it neither had the resourcesfor such an undertaking, and neither could it combat the full blownAllied occupation of Anatolia.
373
Kasim Kara Bakir Pasha, the onlymilitary commander who retained his status after the War and did notsurrender his equipment and army to the Allies, insisted that Kemal trynot to monopolize the debate.
374
The Sultan’s decision to have members
of this conference arrested by Kurdish mercenaries came as a godsend to
Kemal’s waning popularity and his agenda for parallel government. The
Kemalists gave a deadline to Istanbul for establishing communication between Kemal and the palace. This deadline of 12
th
August 1919 wasunheeded, and the Kemalists then severed all links with Istanbul. Duringthis conference, Turkish intellectual Halide Edib proposed an American
Mandate, which would preserve the country’s old and new frontiers.Halide Edibe questioned Kemal’s idea of Turkish “independence,”
which centered on liberating two or three provinces of Anatolia.
375
Butthis proposal was shot down by Mustafa Kemal, who realized that theterritories of the Ottoman Empire under an American mandate wascontrary to the Illuminati agenda of fragmenting the Middle East. Inaddition, an American mandate could also prevent the creation of a
371
Zallum, Khilafah 128.
372
Zallum, Khilafah 130.
373
Zallum, Khilafah 130.
374
Zallum, Khilafah 131.
375
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 147.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
151
secular Caliphate-free Turkey based on regional nationalism, because thethen America was unlikely to push for the abolition of the Caliphate.Other parties arranged mediation between Istanbul and Kemal. Heagreed to come to terms, provided the government of Damad Farid Pashawas dismissed in favor of a new government headed by Ali Ridha Pasha,the War Minister.
376
This was done on 2
nd
November 1919. In
accordance with this, Kemal was expected to disband the “ExecutiveParliamentary Committee.” But Kemal stalled the dissolution, mak
ingall sorts of excuses.
377
Some of his own supporters, such as Izzet Pasha,opposed him on this. Kemal then moved to Ankara and took residence
there. Kemal claimed that his rationale for the “Executive ParliamentaryCommittee” continuing to operate in Anka
ra was that a move to Istanbulwould subject them to British influence. But upon insistence of manymembers, this committee was finally moved to Istanbul. This parliamentconvened on 28
th
January 1920. But instead of Mustafa Kemal, Rauf Beik was elected as the Speaker.
Failing to accomplish his objective through parliamentary “reform,”
Kemal once again resorted to rebellion. This time, he had weapons andresources flowing towards him from many unknown parties, while theBritish turned a blind eye. For example, Kemalists were seen gatheringtrucks full of explosives and ammunition in Gallipoli, an area heavilyguarded by the British.
With the Sultan’s parliament gaining greater legitimacy and the cause of
Mustafa Kemal waning, the British moved in to once again jeopardize
and humiliate the Ottoman Sultan’s parliament. On 7
th
March 1920,Saleh Pasha replaced Ali Ridha, upon insistence of the British. On 10
th
March 1920, Lord Curzon complained of harassment of Europeans andthe slaughter of Christians in Istanbul.
378
Using this pretext, Britishwarships arrived at Istanbul. British control over Istanbul wasconsolidated. But at the same time, British staff evacuated Ankara,
Kemal’s center of operation. Kemal would later arrest the small number
of Britons who had stayed behind,
379
in order to prevent them from
spreading news that the British were turning a blind eye to Kemal’s
activities. The British then arrested many followers of Kemal, who wereknown for their personal disagreement and rivalry with Kemal. The
376
Zallum, Khilafah 133.
377
Zallum, Khilafah 134.
378
Zallum, Khilafah 143.
379
Zallum, Khilafah 145.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
152
parliament was dissolved on 5
th
April 1920 and Damad Farid Pashareturned, ruling the country on behalf of the British. The Sultan further alienated the masses with his complete capitulation. The Powers that Bewithin the Ottoman royalty arranged for an official fatwa against Kemaland a demand for his execution. This only made Kemal more popular.
Kemal resurrected the “Executive Parliamentary Committee.” But this
time, it was based in Ankara and was meant to be a Turk-only institution,which gave more sweeping powers to Kemal and his band of militantnationalists.
380
Hypocritically, he still tried to appeal to Muslimsentiments. The inaugural session was held on 23
rd
April 1920, after Friday prayer.
381
Shadowy intrigues within the Ottomans destroyed all attempts atreconciliation between the Sultan and Kemal, and the Ottoman parliament was further discredited when it was dissolved once again.While I have earlier mentioned how the Illuminati had compromisedOttoman royalty since medieval times, the full extent of their machinations within Istanbul remains unclear.Even at this point, Kemal concealed his nationalism and called for jihad.He even claimed his support for the Sultan, claiming that he sought tosave the Sultan by organizing an independent government in Ankara andhaving the Sultan ratify it. Muslim mujahideen left Istanbul and flocked
towards Kemal’s movement. Ismet Inonu, the elected President of the
last Ottoman parliament also defected. And this gave further legitimacyto Kemal. Many other members of the Ottoman parliament followed suit.
Kemal’s
“Executive Parliamentary Committee” was turned into a
National Assembly. Even at this stage, the first article of its constitutionstipulated that the Sultan and the Caliphate were to be recognized.In order to create further conflagration between the Ottoman State andKemal, intrigues within the Ottoman parliament, as well as Britishintervention prevented the possibility of making Kemal President of theOttoman parliament. Doing so would strengthen Kemal, but would notdislodge the Sultan. It would not disband the Ottoman administration andneither would it abolish the Caliphate, as was planned. The Powers ThatBe wanted the Ottoman Caliphate was to play an unpopular, isolated andoppositional role to Kemal. The British allied with local Ottoman Lordsand administrative elites as well, isolating them from their popular support base.
380
Zallum, Khilafah 146.
381
Zallum, Khilafah 146.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
153
In preparation for war with the Ottoman State and the Sultan, Kemalorganized nationalist militias under a unified command. This wasessential to ensure that his authority would not be diluted when he wouldlater establish a
dictatorship. Kemal’s main source of weapons was from
the theft of arms from Allied depots.
382
Were these depots deliberatelyleft unguarded? A raid at a French depot at Akbas yielded 8000 rifles, 40machine guns and 20,000 boxes of ammunition for the nationalists.
383
The British, on the other hand, deliberately avoided using their air forceand larger forces against Kemal. The British disbanded the Kuvâ-i
İnzibâtiyye, which was formed in April 1920 to fight the Nationalists.
Instead, the British suggested using Greeks to fight the Kemalists, whowere disliked by Turks. The Nationalists used very trick in the book towoo supporters of the Sultan. For example, the Nationalists sent RafetPasha by train to Konya, to negotiate with the Sultan loyalist, ColonelFahreddin. He and his officials were asked to board the train for talks.Once on board, the train sped full speed to Ankara, while Rafet Pashaheld them at gunpoint.
384
Nevertheless, Ottoman loyalists joined together to fight the Kemalists.By May 1920, all provinces except Ankara had joined en masse to fightthe Kemalists.
385
Volunteers rushed to join the cause of the Caliphate.Exactly when the doom of the Kemalists became imminent, The Alliesannounced the conditions of the Treaty of Sevres (August 1920).
386
Tillthen, these conditions had been kept secret.
387
These conditions weredesigned to be outrageously humiliating and unacceptable to the Turkish people. And their acceptance by the Ottomans would thus completelydiscredit the Sultan-Caliph. For example, the treaty proposed that portions of Southern Anatolia be passed to the Italians, portions of Western Anatolia including Smyrna be passed to the Greeks, and theBosphorus, Dardenelles and the Sea of Marmara be internationalized. Atthe same time, British Prime Minister Lloyd George announced that theAllies sought to liberate non-Turkish nations. This announcement waswidely circulated throughout the Western press, causing immenseoutrage in Turkey against the Sultan-Caliph.
388
382
Orga, Ataturk 153.
383
Orga, Ataturk 154.
384
Orga, Ataturk 157.
385
Zallum, Khilafah 149.
386
Zallum, Khilafah 149.
387
Zallum, Khilafah 149.
388
Zallum, Khilafah 149.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
154
Mustafa Kemal’s mysterious friends
Harold Courtenay Armstrong
As far as the official story goes, Captain HaroldCourtenay Armstrong was a British militaryattaché in Istanbul prior to World War I. He wastaken prisoner by Enver Pasha when his divisionwas captured. During his imprisonment, herequested a meeting with Enver Pasha, the most powerful man in the Ottoman Empire (Zallum,171). It is not known what took place during thelengthy meeting, but Enver became very angry andordered that Armstrong be kept incommunicado insolitary confinement (Zallum, 171). WasArmstrong trying to seduce Enver with an offer of a kingdom in postwar Middle East similar to theone offered to Djemal Pasha? If so, how could a
“soldier” of his rank have the authority to do so?
Whom, or what force did he actually represent? Or had Armstrong made revelations to Enver to winhim over, similar to those the mysterious ChristianRakovsky would later make to Stalin. It was
believed Armstrong had “friends” among the
Ottomans. These friends may have helped himescape. (Zallum, 171). After the war, he wasassigned back to Istanbul and given numerousofficial duties. He was in direct contact withMustafa Kemal during the Turkish War of Independence. Armstrong would write a book onKemal, entitled
Grey Wolf, Mustafa Kemal: An Intimate Study of a Dictator.
(Beaufort Books,ISBN 0836969626, 1972) He also wrote another book,
Lord of Arabia: Ibn Saud: An intimate studyof a King
. (Simon Publications, ISBN:1931541280, 2001) While both these books go by
the standard storyline, they did reveal the author’s“intimate” knowledge of the subjects.
Sir Charles Harrington
Sir Charles Harrington was theBritish Commander-in-Chief in Turkey during Alliedoccupation after World War I.He was obviously the most powerful Briton in Turkey.During the Greco-Turkishwars, Harrington covertlyhelped the Kemalists. Whilenot allowing the Greeks tocross the neutral zone(Dardenelles) into Turkey,Harrington allowed theKemalists to freely cross acrossthis zone into Greece (Zallum,166).When Harrington died on 24
th
March 1940, The Timescarried an obituary, which
mentioned that “In
the wake of the Greek defeat by the Turksin 1921, the Allied forcesCommander in Chief Sir Harrington was given wide powers to cooperate with
Mustafa Kemal” (Zallum,
172).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
155
In February 1921, the London Conference was held by the British, whosought to revise the terms of the Treaty of Sevres, to their own detriment.This only proves that the Treaty of Sevres was merely a temporary toolfor resurrecting Kemal, and was not intended for serious implementation.At this conference, the British sent two invitations to Turkey. One wasfor the Ottoman delegation and the other was for the Kemalists. Only theKemalists would predominate the talks. Though nothing came out of thetalks, the Kemalists of Ankara began to achieve recognition ininternational circles as the legitimate authority in Turkey.The Greeks had first landed on May 15
th
1919. In March 1921, moreGreeks were landed in Western Anatolia. Britain pretended that its backing of the Greeks was out of fears of Italian expansion in SouthernAnatolia. Around this time, the Illuminati operating on the Greek sidehad fed the Greeks with delusions of grandeur, such as the re-conquestof Constantinople. The idea behind this Greek invasion was to force alldisparate groups of Turkey and former members of the Ottomanadministrative elite to rally around Kemal. He could thus effectively fillin the vacuum left behind by the Ottoman state, taking advantage of thethreat of foreign invasion. Once duped into invading Anatolia by theBritish, the Greek invasion was abandoned by the British, and receivedvery little outside support compared to the Kemalists. The Greeks would
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
156
later blame British Prime Minister Lloyd for the abandonment.
389
In fact,Britain later declared neutrality in the conflict, even though the conflicttook place on territory occupied by Allies.
390
On many occasions, theBritish covertly supported the Kemalists. For example, GeneralHarrington had his forces in the neutral zone prevent Greek occupationof Istanbul.
391
Mustafa Kemal, on his part, made the Greek invasion arallying point for his leadership. He would go around with a Quran in hishand, urging Turks for jihad. Mustafa Kemal created his initial support base by manipulating genuine religious sentiments of the Turks, who at
that point were totally unaware of Kemal’s
concealed animosity to Islamand the Caliphate. He also used outlaws such as the Circassian Ethemand Demirci Mehmet Efe, whom he disposed later. Tribunals wereformed to deal with those who resisted the Nationalists, and they were permitted to carry out death sentences.
392
Nationalist commanders who became too popular had their command taken away. For example, AliFuat Pasha, who had become popular in Anatolia was sent off to Moscowas an ambassador.
393
Mustafa Kemal issued a decree confiscating forty per cent of all food, clothing, bedding, oil, petrol, motor spares andaccessories to support his war effort.
394
The Greeks managed several
decisive victories, pushing deeper into Anatolia. Mustafa Kemal’s
leadership began to be questioned by his followers, and it was likely thathe and his loyalists would be ousted in a coup. Mustafa Kemal musteredhis forces for an advance on the Greeks. On 7
th
September 1922, theGreek army began retreating.
395
Prior to their retreat, the hopelesslyincompetent General Hacianestes had become their new Commander-in-Chief through internal intrigue,
396
replacing the bright General Papulos.General Hacianestes represented the unpopular Royalist faction amongthe Army.
397
General Hacianestes ignored local conditions and terrain,while conducting all his battles from the safety of Smyrna!
398
Thisindicates that Greek leadership was internally compromised, and was playing its part in the resurrection of Mustafa Kemal.
399
On 9
th
389
Orga, Ataturk 205.
390
Zallum, Khilafah 161.
391
Zallum, Khilafah 162.
392
Orga, Ataturk 171.
393
Orga, Ataturk 172.
394
Orga, Ataturk 181.
395
Zallum, Khilafah 164.
396
Orga, Ataturk 198.
397
Orga, Ataturk 202.
398
Orga, Ataturk 203.
399
See the section on Onassis in Chapter Five for details.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
157
September 1922, Kemalists entered Izmir without firing a single shot.
400
By September 11
th
1922 (significant date for the Illuminati), a truce wasdeclared. By the evening of the 30
th
, the Greek Army had been destroyed.While the Greeks engaged in atrocities, the Kemalists also becamenotorious for their butchery. The forces of Mustafa Kemal burnt Smyrna.
Despite Turkish victory not being a complete testament of Kemal’s
capability, the Western press gave him huge publicity throughout the battles with the Greeks. Kemal proceeded northwards into EuropeanTurkey to reclaim more land from Greece. This time, General Harringtonand the heavily armed British in the neutral zone allowed the Kemaliststo pass through, without a shot being fired.
401
In March 1921, the Kemalists signed a “Treaty of Friendship andBrotherhood” with the Bolsheviks. Batumi, a port that was
the key toexporting oil from Baku, was given to the Bolsheviks. The Bolsheviksand Kemalists would collaborate to strangle remnants of the Armenianindependence movement. In October 1921, Mustafa Kemal signed theTreaty of Kars with the Soviet Union. He established peaceful andcooperative relations with the Soviets. The support of the Soviets wascritical to Kemalist success in the Greco-Turkish war. No genuineMuslim leader of the Turks would ever consider cozying up with theatheist Bolsheviks. The Bolsheviks presented the gravest danger to thewelfare and security of all Muslim and Turkic people in the Caucasusand Central Asia. On the other hand, real Muslim leaders like theOttoman War Minister Enver Pasha rightly saw the Russians as the biggest enemy in the World War. Enver died fighting the Bolsheviks inTajikistan.It was expected that the Kemalist government in Ankara would mergewith the Caliphate in Istanbul, with Kemal becoming Prime Minister andthe Sultan becoming a constitutional monarch. But Kemal advocatedseparation of the Caliphate and the Sultanate. Deprived of its moralauthority without the Caliphate, the Sultanate would gradually beabolished. Numerous councils were held and most people rejected theidea. Then Kemal held a haphazard ballot involving a show of hands.
402
Despite the disputed ballot, Kemal proceeded to separate the Caliphatefrom the Sultanate. Five days later, Rifat Pasha held a coup in Istanbul,which was still under the control of General Harrington. The Sultan lefton a British steamer on November 17
th
1922. The next Sultan, Abdul
400
Zallum, Khilafah 164.
401
Zallum, Khilafah 166.
402
Zallum, Khilafah 175.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
158
Majid, was unofficially appointed as Caliph and many Muslims pledgedallegiance to him.In 1922, the Conference of Lausanne officially recognized the Kemalists.But the conference was wound up on 4
th
February 1923, after talks withTurkey started failing. Abdul Qadeem Zallum makes it explicit that theAllies were actively seeking the dissolution of the Caliphate andsecularization of Turkey as a prerequisite for further talks.
403
While thereare no such explicit statements in the text of the treaty, there may have been secret clauses (as there were in the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk).
404
Thereturn of Ismet after an abrupt stalling of the talks was followed by
Kemal’s increasing attacks on the Caliphate. Kemal’s choice of sending
Ismet Inonu to the conference was opposed in the National Assembly.Kemal responded by dissolving the Assembly. But the new Assemblyalso turned against him. Rauf Pasha began emerging as a serious threatto Kemal. Faced with imminent downfall, Kemal engineered confusionand chaos in the Assembly, which helped discredit the Assembly.
405
TheAssembly was forced to admit its failure and requests were made toKemal to form a new government. On 29
th
October 1923, Kemalannounced the necessity of abolishing the Assembly itself in favor of a
Republic, with him as the “elected” President. This would give far more
authoritarian power than was possible under an Assembly. He thenannounced the secularization of the state. At the height of this crisis,Agha Khan, leader of the Ismaili sect in India sent a letter of protest infavor of the Caliphate.
406
Agha Khan and his followers were consideredcontroversial, due to their favorable relations with the British in India.And Mustafa Kemal used this to give the impression that the British were behind the prolongation of the Caliphate! Supporters of Caliphate werethreatened with death.
407
By 3
rd
March 1924, the Caliphate wasabolished. Four days later, Ismet Pasha requested resumption of theConference of Lausanne. The treaty of Lausanne was signed on 24
th
July1924. In this treaty, apart from the secret clauses on the dissolution of the Caliphate, Britain and Kemalist Turkey conspired to deny the Kurdsstatehood. The Kurds consist of nomadic tribes, which are difficult tocontrol. Therefore, denying the Kurds nationhood figures prominently inCabal agenda to this day. Following the terms of the treaty, the Britishwould finally evacuate the prized straits of Istanbul to a new Bolshevik-
403
Zallum, Khilafah 177.
404
See section “A Farewell Farce” in Chapter One.
405
Zallum, Khilafah 180-181.
406
Zallum, Khilafah 183.
407
Zallum, Khilafah 185.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
159
friendly Turkey, which was unlikely to ever threaten the supply line tothe Soviets in the upcoming World War II. Neither was this new Turkeyever to establish itself as a major power in the region. Nor would it ever consider taking back the Middle Eastern territories snatched from it inWorld War I.
In November 1918, the “powerless” Ottoman Sultan, Wahid
-ud-Deen,suddenly acquired the power to move against his otherwise perpetualrival, the CUP. By 1926, the CUP was disbanded. Many of its membersfaced military trials over the Armenian genocide. Mustafa Kemal was inno way put to disadvantage. It is important to note that the CUP ironicallyrepresented the last vestige of opposition against Kemal and thedissolution of the Caliphate.In conclusion, it can be said that the Sultans of this period werecompletely compromised, and represented European bloodlines. Theywould thus play a collaborative role with those opposed to the Caliphateand the Ottoman Empire, similar to the role the Romanovs played duringthe Bolshevik Revolution. There were many instances where the Sultanswere presented with the opportunity to save both the Caliphate and theOttoman Empire. But they chose not to, and instead focused ondissolving Assembly after Assembly, lending more credence to theKemalists, and undertaking covert Illuminati projects such as theArmenian Holocaust. No wonder the Sultans escaped all due prosecutionand went off to live in France and Switzerland. Djemal Pasha was prescient when he considered that the Ottoman Empire and the Caliphatecould be saved if the Sultan and his family were arrested, and Djemaland his successors were instead installed as Sultans.
408
The Powers that Be were expecting that with the removal of Islam fromofficial offices, they could rule indefinitely through standard methods of
deception as employed in the West. But when this didn’t work, they came
out in full force, engaging in open thuggery and terrorism. Throughouthis tenure, Mustafa Kemal never democratized the system. And he woulddisband opposition parties without any qualms. He even resorted to morecontroversial methods. For example, when Sukru Bey, the outspoken
deputy of Trabzon attacked Kemal’s personal extravagance in 1922, he
disappeared. His dismembered body was found near Can Kaya, and ahenchman of Kemal was a prime suspect.
409
Despite his populist image,
408
Zallum, Khilafah 78.
409
Irfan Orga & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962) 227.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
160
there had been two serious attempts on his life.
410
And using suchattempts on his life as an excuse to destroy opposition, Kemal hangedevery prominent man in the country opposed to his policies.
411
Themajority of the people were worse off than before.
412
In 1931, it was
decided that people should be “educated” on what the Revolution had
done for the country.
413
And a massive program of brainwashing andhistorical revisionism was undertaken to alienate the new Turkishgeneration from its past.The Powers that Be had originally planned Turkey to be a major theatreof World War II as well. Turkey was to develop a fascist government,sympathetic to the Axis. Or was to become a playground of the Axisitself, as the 1936 threat of Italian aggression manifested. This wascomparatively easy, considering all that remained was the beaten up husk of a country. Turkey would then be invaded and conquered by the SovietUnion. When we recall that Djemal Pasha had come across detailedSoviet plans for a future invasion of Turkey, the plot makes perfect sense.But like the Allied debacle at Gallipoli, the plan never materialized dueto a number of reasons.But Mustafa Kemal may have been diligently preparing the groundwork in anticipation. If that was the case, the following are his achievementsin this regard:a.
The establishment of a dictatorial regime. In 1928, Mustafa
Kemal took up residence in the former Sultan’s Dolmabahce
Palace.
414
b.
The destruction of Islam in every possible way. The Sovietssaw religions as rival ideologies, and the ground was beingcleared in Turkey.c.
The destruction of the family unit by the fostering of feminism and immorality. The Soviets preferred citizenswithout any anchor of their own, since such citizens couldhave their beliefs dictated and controlled by the state.d.
The governmental imposition of industrialization at theexpense of agriculture. This would have eased the transitionof the Turkish economy to the Soviet Union in the future.
410
Orgas Ataturk 245.
411
Orgas Ataturk 272.
412
Orgas Ataturk 252.
413
Orgas Ataturk 283.
414
Orgas Ataturk 275.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
161
The Soviets rigorously applied the same concept in Russia,despite its detriment to the peasants. Since industries gaveless autonomy to subject populations than farms (with theexception of collective farms). The very peasant whomKemal espoused soon became crushed under industrialization, monopolies and taxation.e.
The substitution of religion with an exclusive andreactionary ideology based on ethnicity and race. Thiswould have been particularly helpful if Turkey was to playa dialectical role as a Fascist adversary of the Soviets.f.
The uprooting of all remnants of the sophisticated Ottomanculture, from dress to names of towns and cities.g.
The severing of links to the past, by changing the script of the Turkish language.h.
The destruction of the highly evolved Ottoman system of administration and jurisprudence (European civil and penalcodes were substituted).i.
The destruction of the strong private enterprise of Armenians and Greeks. This was necessary for a futureSoviet state controlled economy.The all-knowing Mustafa Kemal appeared to be in the know as usual. Onhis deathbed in October 1938, he told Celal Bayar and his adopteddaughter Afet,
Listen! You have only a short while before you accomplish thesethings. There will be a war soon, and you must mobilize all theresources to help you succeed in your task.
415
Present day Turkey is a very different place than the Turkey of theOttomans. Massive propaganda, irreligiousness and hero worship havetaken a toll on the psyche of the people. Most Turkish people regardMustafa Kemal with a sense of endearment bordering on themetaphysical. The Ataturk is supposed to be always looking over them,through the massive statues and posters on every street corner. Turkeyhas degenerated from a World power into a nation state infamous for itscorruption, and is far more illiberal and intolerant than any of theEuropean states it seeks to emulate. In fact, Western countries use
Turkey as an outsourcing hub for the torture of “terrorist” detainees. And
despite its attempts at emulating the West, Turkey is yet to gain entryinto the European Union. For every new generation of brainwashed
415
Orgas Ataturk 295.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
162
Turks, official Turkish historians pretend to forget the Ottoman period;or refer to the Ottoman Empire as a spoof of Christian Byzantium.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
163
Chapter ThreeThe Roots of Nazism
Follow Hitler! He will dance, but it will be to my tune. We have givenhim the means to maintain contact with them (meaning the
“masters”).
Don’t grieve for me
for I have influenced history more thanany other German.
416
-Dietrich Eckart on hisdeathbed, 1923
416
Wulf Schwarzweller, The Unknown Hitler: His Private Life and Fortune (NationalPress Inc. and Star Agency, 1989) 69. Quoted in Scott Lively and Kevin Abrams, ThePink Swastika-Homosexuality in the Nazi Party 4
th
ed. (Sacramento: Veritas AeternaPress, 2002) 122.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
164
One of the most bizarre chapters in human history, the Nazis, is stillwrapped in an enigma. What was the Illuminati connection to the Nazis?Were t
hey enemies of the Illuminati, it’s bye
-products or its offshoots?This chapter will attempt to answer some of these questions. The author is convinced that the Nazis were indeed lock, stock and barrel Illuminati,and they performed exactly as was planned. Penetrating such levels of cover-ups in actions and motives to arrive at the pristine truth isimpossible. An investigator is only left with a fraction of the scrambled bits and pieces, which point to a rather incomplete picture. The complete picture may never be known. But in its absence, we can discern severalobvious and subtle clues, which point towards the Powers that Be andtheir agenda. This chapter offers no final verdict. It is rather a collectionof peculiar facts which all point in the direction of the Powers that Be.There is room for digression and disagreement.While examining the Nazis, it is necessary to bear in mind the limitationsof the Illuminati and the human tendency to play favorites when presented with different players in a scenario. Even if there is a heavyelement of the Illuminati involved with the Nazis, it is necessary to notethat the Nazis were successful only because they tapped into huge localreservoirs of nationalism, prejudice, godlessness, regionalism, self-righteousness and racism. Evidence of this can be found in the fact thateven today, some identity movements flaunt the Illuminati swastika as
“their” symbol. The success of Nazism in Germany testifies to the
complete stranglehold the Illuminati possess over German society. It isno surprise that the German people have still failed to come to terms withthis bizarre chapter of their history. They would rather believe Hitler to be a patriotic madman, than see him as a decepticon, as a pawn of mysterious interests.Although it is unlikely that we will witness another Great War centeredon Germany, the Powers that Be are still as strong in Germany as theywere in 1912. One only has to look at the symbols on present day Germancity squares and government buildings to gauge their strong presence.While it may be true that the German-centeredness of the two WorldWars was a decision the Powers that Be made, there are certain aspectsof German culture (as opposed to say, French culture), which made this possible. According to management textbooks, German personal andorganizational lifestyle is heavily compartmentalized, and a strictregimen is followed, as evidenced by the strong presence of public signs
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
165
dictating what is allowed and what is forbidden.
417
Therefore, themanager
ial “compartment” exercises final authority and centralizedcontrol over all other “compartments.” Though the presence of
consensus may appear to compensate for this concentration of power,one can only imagine the degree of manipulation possible by theCriminal Elite. The fact that the German people largely stood by Hitler until he brought the Soviets and the Allies all the way to Berlin isindicative of a bigger issue. The way in which Hitler and the Nazileadership was given a blank check to not only commit atrocities, but toalso engineer Ger
man defeat, indicates the subject population’s blind
trust in those laying claim to nationalism.One of the biggest obstacles to fully understanding the Nazis are some
“revisionists” dedicated preserving the cardboa
rd-cut image of Hitler asa savior gone bad. They do not tolerate any other interpretation of Hitler.Some of these confused revisionists are often made into sacrificial lambs by the Powers that Be, so that their erroneous perspectives can be popularized f
or disinformation. And many other such “revisionists” aredisinformation specialists themselves! (usually the ones who don’t go to
jail). Tens of thousands of people were involved in coordinating theWorld War conspiracy. How many more could be engaged in coveringit up in government archives, in Universities and on online websites?Apart from specializing in Holocaust denial, we also find some of these
“revisionists” rushing to protect Hitler from any blemishes, be it the
Reichstag fire, homosexuality, connections to major bankers or evenoccultism. In other words, they are upholding the image of Hitler as thePowers that Be contrived for us to see. It is true that Hitler superficiallyappears as the lone non-Cabal player in World War Two. But this imagedrastically fades upon closer inspection. Even if Hitler had a populistcause such as rebuilding Germany, far too many of his actions defyrational explanation.The following discourse pertains to secret societies associated with therise of Nazism. As one may imagine, secret societies are found operatingonly where there is a need for covertness, intrigue and conspiracy. Butestablishment history denies these connections and puts a populist spinon Nazism. And when they admit the role of secret societies, they seethese connections as having only peripheral importance.
417
Excerpt from a letter by Dr. Jin K. Kim, State University of New York 2001.Quoted in Helen Deresky, International Management
Managing Across Borders andCultures 5
th
ed. (New Jersey: Pearson-Prentice Hall, 2004) 105.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
166
The List Society
In Germany, some aspects of the Theosophical movement combinedwith local nationalism, occultism and anti-Semitism. This brand of Theosophy became known as
Ariosophy
. The leading figures of Ariosophy were two Austrian occultists and homosexuals,
418
Guido vonList
and Lanz von Liebenfels. The former founded the List Society in1903. The following are some conclusions drawn from an article byJackson Spielvogel and David Redles.
419
Franz Hartmann, a prominent Theosophist, derived List'steachings, racial doctrine and swastika symbolism from HelenaBlavatsky.
420
The kinship between List's Ariosophy and Theosophy is alsoespecially noticeable in
Prana
, a German occult monthly for applied spiritualism. It was published by the Theosophical publishing house at Leipzig and edited by Johannes Baltzli, aTheosophist who was secretary of the List Society and biographer of Guido von List.
421
Contributors to the
Prana
included the Theosophists FranzHartmann, C.W. Leadbeater, and Guido von List.
A companion of Guido von List was Harald Gravelle, anoccultist and leading theosophist in Germany.
422
Strong parallels emerged between List’s ideas and Nazism, such
as:
List worshipped Wotan, the Norse storm god. Hitler wouldsee himself as an incarnation of Wotan.
423
List fancied the double lightning bolt, which would later beadopted by the SS.
418
Scott Lively and Kevin Abrams, The Pink Swastika-Homosexuality in the NaziParty 4
th
ed. (Sacramento: Veritas Aeterna Press, 2002) 108, 111.
419
Jackson Spielvogel and David Redles, “
Hitler's Racial Ideology: Content and Occult
Sources,”
Simon Wiesenthal Center
Museum of Tolerance Online > MultimediaLearning Center > Annual 3. 1997< http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/site/pp.asp?c=gvKVLcMVIuG&b=395043>
420
Johannes Baltzli, Guido von List (Leipzig 1917) 45-46. See also George Mosse,
“The Mystical Origins of National Socialism,”
Journal of the History of Ideas22.1(1961): 85-
87. As quoted in Spielvogel and Redles, “Hitler’s Racial Ideology.”
421
Spielvogel and Redles, “Hitler’s Racial Ideology.”
422
Lively and Abrams, Pink Swastika 108
423
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism: Nazism and the New age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
167
List made proposals for a Germanic state based onAryanism, occultism and anti-Semitism. All of these propositions were incorporated into the Nazi state.
List promoted the swastika popularized by Blavatsky. Naziswould adopt the swastika.
List’s racist and occult magazine
Prana
would advocatevegetarianism and alcohol abstention.
424
Both of theseattributes characterized Hitler.
List proposed an order of militant occultist males. ErnstRohm would later lead the brown shirts, which was mainlycomposed of homosexual militarists. Ernst Roehm was anotorious molester of boys. Hitler executed Roehm after hissexual excesses became widely known.
425
It is important tonote that the Nazis would usually send the more effeminatehomosexuals to the concentration camps, and such exerciseswould also help cover their own homosexuality.
424
George Mosse, “The Mystical Origins of National Socialism,”
Journal of theHistory of Ideas 22.1 (1961): 87-
88. Quoted in Spielvogel and Redles, “Hitler’s RacialIdeology.”
425
Texe Marrs, “Unmasking the sexual perversions of the Illuminati: Two on a saddlePart 1,”
Power of the Prophecy<http://www.texemarrs.com/012002/two_on_a_saddle.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
Caption: In 1937 at the House of German Art Museum, Nazi Führer Hitler and Italian dictator Mussolini enjoy a homoeroticexhibit
an immense statue of twonaked muscular men holdinghands. (For decency's sake,
Power of Prophecy
has blackened out thegenital area of one of the nakedmen pictured)
Texe Ma
rrs, “Unmasking the sexual
perversions of the Illuminati: Two on a saddle
Part 1,”
Power of the Prophecy<http://www.texemarrs.com/012002/two_on_a _saddle.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.Copyright: Unknown
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
168
Order of New Templars
The second major ariosophist,
Lanz von Liebenfels
founded the Order of New Templars. He established the first New Templar castle in theBurg Werfenstein in 1907, and had a swastika flag flown over it.
426
Such
castles would later become Hitler’s “Order Castles” for special training.
The following are some conclusions drawn from Spielvogel and Redles.
The name “Order of New Templars” was a strange choice
considering the fact that the Templar knights were products of aheresy and were bitter opponents of the Christian Teutonic Knightsnative to Germany.
Liebenfels served on the board of directors of the proto-Nazi ListSociety that has been linked to Theosophy.
A friend of Lanz claimed that he had direct contact with Blavatskyand her successor, Annie Besant.
427
Harald Gravelle, an occultist and a leading theosophist in Germanywas a companion of Lanz von Liebenfels.
428
Liebenfels claimed he had personal contact with Hitler and Hitler visited him in 1909 to obtain some back issues of
Ostara
(a racistoccult monthly published by Liebenfels).
429
Liebenfels is credited with the famous quote written to a friend
among the New Templars: “
Do you know that Hitler is one of ourpupils? You will still live to see that he, and thereby we, also willtriumph and kindle a movement that will make the worldtremble.
430
Hitler would later ban Liebenfel’s writings in 1933 to
cover his connection to Liebenfels.
Almost all historians accept the direct impact of Lanz von Liebenfelson Hitler.
431
In addition, there are striking parallels betweenTheosophy, the Ariosophy
of List and Liebenfels and Hitler’s own
ideas. Furthermore, Hitler did emphasize in Mein Kampf that in
426
Jackson Spielvogel and David Redles, “Hitler's Racial Ideology: Content and OccultSources,”
Simon Wiesenthal Center
Museum of Tolerance Online > MultimediaLearning Center > Annual 3. 1997< http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/site/pp.asp?c=gvKVLcMVIuG&b=395043>
427
Wilfried Daim, Der Mann, der Hitler die Ideen gab (Munich, 1958) 120-21. Quoted
in Spielvogel and Redles, “Hitler’s Racial Ideology.”
428
Lively and Abrams, Pink Swastika 108
429
Wilfried Daim, Der Mann, der Hitler die Ideen gab (Munich, 1958) 20- 21. Quoted
in Spielvogel and Redles, “Hitler’s Racial Ideology.”
430
Wilfried Daim, Der Mann, der Hitler die Ideen gab (Munich, 1958) 12. Quoted in
Spielvogel and Redles, “Hitler’s Racial Ideology.” The authors give additional
information in their reference as well.
431
Spielvogel and Redles, “Hitler’s Racial Ideology.”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
169
Vienna he established “a world picture and a philosophy which became the granite foundation”
432
of all his actions. The List Societyand Liebenfels were based in Vienna in the same timeframe as thatof Hitler.
Hitler in a conversation with Hermann Rauschning asked, “How can
we arrest racial decay? Shall we form a select company of the reallyinitiated? An Order, the brotherhood of Templars around the holygr
ail of pure blood?”
433
Hitler’s taste for Templarism and the Holy
Grail is totally out of sync with Christianity. Germany and even Nazism. It reflects more deeper esoteric undercurrents.
Nazi Esoterics
Leibstandarte SSPanzer DivisionKey on a United Statesseal.The Nazi Eagle. This may be a refrenceto the phoenix, a mythical bird whichrises from the dust and is reduced toashes, not unlike the planned shortterm lifecycle of the Nazi state.
Waffen Mountain Divisionof the SS based inAlbanische Nr 1
Skanderberg. What’s the
eagle of Lagash doinghere? The significance of this emblem has beendiscussed in chapter one.
SS Volunteer Grenadier Division, based inBöhmen-Mahren. TheBeast and a hermetic crossof Lorraine, which wasused by the Templar Knights.Waffen Grenadier Division of theItalianische Nr Iincorporates a well-known symbol of Fascism.Below: Two Fasces can be found in theUS House of Representatives
432
Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf, trans. Ralph Manheim (Boston, 1943) 22. Quoted in
Spielvogel and Redles, “Hitler’s
Racial Ideology.”
433
Anonymous, New World order-The movie: Nazis and Aryans.<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/nazisandaryans.html> Web pageas of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
170
Waffen Grenadier Division of the SS based in Charlemagne.A Phoenix and a Fleur de lis. The Fleur de lisrepresents the baptismal lily used tocrown King Clovis I,an ally of theMerovingians.Panzer SS Grenadier division of theReichsführer. The oatssurrounding an icon is acommon element toseveral emblems,including the UN andthe Soviet seal.Panzer SS Grenadier division, Götz vonBerlichingen. Theraised fist is common tomany revolutionaryideologies, such asCommunism.Waffen SS Grenadier division of the Lettische Nr II. Note the similarity of thesymbol with theCommunist sickle andhammer, as well as the present day Euro currencysymbol.A cross associated with theRosicrucian Society, asecret society withmysterious beliefs. Notethe circle overlaid on thecross.Left: A Nazi Iron CrossSecond Class. The Crossdepicted was also used byGermany in World war I.
Wikipedia: HouseofRepresentatives.jpg PublicDomain
B
attle flag of the Nazi armed forces(Wehrmacht). Note similarity toRosicrucian cross (left).Right: The British Victoria Cross, oneof the highest military awards. Notesimilarity to Nazi Iron Cross.
Higher Armanen Order
In 1911, Guido von List formed an elite occult organization called TheHigher Armanen Order. After the fall of the Third Reich, a book written by
Guido von List was found in Hitler’s private library. On the inside
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
171
cover was written the inscription: “To Adolph Hitler, my dear brother inArmenen”.
434
Order Novi Templi
The Order Novi Templi was founded by Lanz von Liebenfels after hewas thrown out of a Cistercian order for his alleged homosexuality. Thisorganization practiced Tantric sex rituals. Ordo Novi Templi was based
on Satanist Aleister Crowley’s Ordo Templi Orientalis (still in
existence). Hitler would later condemn Crowley to hide his own Satanistconnections. According to Lively and Abrams, Eckart was involved inTantric occult sex rituals and may have initiated Hitler into them aswell.
435
To quote Ravenscroft, Eckart initiated Hitler into “a monstrous
sadistic magic ritual [...] after which he
was sexually impotent.”
436
Another report alleges Eckart
organized rituals involving “gifted”
Russian peasant women.
437
In another instance, an unidentified associatedisclosed to Springmeier that his father who was highly placed amongthe Powers that Be described witnessing Hitler kill a man by pulling outhis heart while he was alive.
438
Anthroposophical Society
Rudolf Steiner, a member of the German Theosophical society brokeaway from Theosophy to form the Anthroposophical Society, which is a blend of Theosophy, Gnosticism, holistic earth-worship, and racism.
439
One of its prominent members was Rudolf Hess. Steiner’s group would
later face a crackdown from Hitler who was apparently trying to hide hisTheosophist roots. The influence of Anthroposophical society can befound today in 600 Waldorf schools in 32 different countries includingIsrael!
434
Lively and Abrams, Pink Swastika 111
435
Lively and Abrams, Pink Swastika 122.
436
Trevor Ravenscroft, The Spear Of Destiny (Weiser books 1982) 155, 173.
437
Anonymous, New World Order- The Movie: Nazis and Aryans<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/nazisandaryans.html> Web pageas of 11/07/2004
438
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web Edition) 410
439
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Human history according to the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naG.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
172
Germanen Order
This Masonry-based order was formed in 1912 by various followers of
List and Liebenfels. Under the cover of “German studies,” this order
specialized in the dissemination of anti-Semitic material and theconduction of political assassinations. Some 354 enemies of thenationalists were killed over several years.
440
Rudolf von Sebottendorf
was made the head of the order’s Bavarian branch.
The assassination of Communists, socialists and Jewish idealists such asKurt Eisner, who proclaimed a socialist republic in 1918, is mistakenlytaken as proof that the Nazis and proto-Nazi organizations such as theGermanen Order were fighting foreign influence. But such activity wasconsistent with bigger goals of the Powers That Be. They were merelywiping out all opposition, including indigenous Communism. Thesewere prerequisites for delivering a defeated Fascist Germany to theSoviet Union.Sebottendorf (real name: Adam Rudolf Glauber) was associated withTurkish Freemasonry and even wrote a book about its history. Duringthe Balkan war of 1912-13, Sebottendorf directed the Turkish RedCrescent and was named Master of the Order of Rosé Garland(RosenKranz).
441
Was he also a Rosicrucian? Interestingly, Sebottendorf wrote an autobiographical novel entitled
The Rosicrucian Talisman
.
Sebottendorf’s association with Ba
varia has its own significance,Bavaria was the home of Adam Weishaupt, considered to be the founder of the modern Illuminati, and has always been a hotbed of conspiracyand intrigue.
Thule Society
In order to avoid association with terrorism, the Bavarian chapter of theGermanen Order changed its name to the Thule Society in 1917, withSebottendorf remaining as its head. Thule was a mythical island calledHyperborea, similar to Atlantis, which was the legendary Nordichomeland.
442
This was the center of a lost civilization. But not all was purportedly lost. The remaining secrets were supposedly being guarded by ancient
beings that later took refuge in Tibet. Those “initiated” were
440
Lively and Abrams, Pink Swastika 119.
441
Servando Gonzalez, The Swastika and the Nazis: The Hess Connection Note# 1(1998)<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti04.htm> Accessed 17/12/06.
442
Spielvogel and Redl
es, “Hitler’s Racial Ideology.” Note# 37
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
173
to establish contact with them to create a newrace of supermen who would wipe outinferior races.
443
Blavatsky had reachedsimilar conclusions in her writings. To
quote, “The Aryan Race was born
anddeveloped in the far North, though after thesinking of the Continent of Atlantis its tribes
migrated further south into Asia.”
444
In 1919, Thulists assassinated Kurt Eisner, aJewish intellectual who had formed aSocialist government. After theassas
sination, there was a raid on the Thule’s
headquarters and six Thulists were shot. Thisevent appears to be staged, with some non- bloodlined Thulists being used as sacrificial lambs to draw public apathyagainst the Communists. This event happened on Walpurgisnacht,
445
ahigh day in witchcraft. In response, Sebottendorf organized 20,000demobilized soldiers, who would become known as the Freikorps andwere later referred to as the storm troopers. It is not clear howSebottendorf attained the resources for such activity. These soldierswould join the street riots against the Communists while flying theswastika. When the Communists were finally vanquished, the Thulesociety organized a political arm, the NSDAP, which would become the Nazi party. The Powers that Be would use different means to get the Nazis elected. Despite their efforts, the Nazis never acquired more than37% of the vote. But that was enough to legitimize the Nazis. National Socialism was adopted for dialectical reasons, as confessed byIllumi
nati operative Christian Rakovsky in an interrogation with Stalin’s
secret police (1938)
446
As Rakovsky said, International Communismwould triumph over National Socialism and Fascism. Like Communism,
443
Wulf Schwarzweller, The Unknown Hitler: His Private Life and Fortune (NationalPress Inc. and Star Agency, 1989) 66f. Quoted in Lively and Abrams, Pink Swastika121.
444
Helena P. Blavatsky, The Secret Doctrine Vol. 2. page 812. Quoted in Spielvogel
and Redles, “Hitler’s Racial Ideology.”
445
Wiccans identify this day as a Druid feast in honour of Bel (Baal), whom HelenaBlavatsky identifies as part of an astrological trinity.
446
The questioning of the accused Christian Georgievitch Rakovsky by Gavriil
Gavriilovitch Kus’min
on the 26th January, 1938. The complete interrogation is now online. Web page as of 16/03/04 .<http://yamaguchy.netfirms.com/symphony/red2.html>
Thule Society emblem
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
174
National Socialism was another materialist philosophy meant to rallyGermans. But it was earmarked for destruction via the Soviet Union andInternational Communism. It is thus obvious why Communism was notalloted to Hitler. Communism had been pre-assigned to the Soviets, thefuture victors of the War.One would expect Hitler to distance himself from anything remotelysocialist due to his issue with Jewish influence. Yet, Hitler openlysympathised with Socialism and Communism. To quote Hitler,
“I have
learnt a great deal from Marxism, as I do not hesitate to ad
mit.” Andfurther, “I have always made allowance for this circumstance, and givenorders that former Communists are to be admitted to the party at once.”
447
And elsewhere “
"We are socialists, we are enemies of today's capitalisticeconomic system for the ex
ploitation of the economically weak […]”
448
The plan was fostering Fascism (In Italy and Spain too) and crashing itagainst the Soviets while ensuring the triumph of the latter. Fascism wasa transitory construct to ensure gains for Soviet Communism. Notsu
rprisingly, prominent elitists like Time magazine’s Henry Luce were
vigorously peddling Fascism at this time
449
In short, Fascism whether inGermany, Italy or Spain, was created as a makeshift construct, destinedto fall before Soviet Communism in an ignoble fashion. And the Sovietswould appear as the natural and victorious alternative. According to
Springmeier,
Controlled opposition gives people a chance to vent their anger without threatening their [Illuminati] control. It also gives themdialectic confli
cts which they can control to their advantage.”
450
According to the Hegelian dialectic, conflict produces change, andcontrolled conflict produces controlled change.Sebottendorf later attacked Anthroposophists and Freemasons, presumably to obfuscate the Th
ule’s link to them. When the Thule would
later become obscure, Sebottendorf sought to revive it in 1933. The Nazi party responded by ejecting him. He responded by writing a book
Before Hitler Came
, which exposed the Nazi Thule link. He was subsequently
447
Hermann Rauschning, published conversations with Hitler in Hitler Speaks (1939).Full quote at Roots of evil by George <http://www.interlog.com/~girbe/roots.html>Web page as of 16/03/04
448
Hitler on 1
st
May 1927. < http://willysutton.blogspot.com/2004/03/ssalistinn-adolf-hitler.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
449
Steven P. Meyer and Jeffrey Steinberg, “Henry Luce’s Empire of Fascism,”
Executive Intelligence Review. June 25
th
, 2004. <http://www.larouchepub.com/other/2004/site_packages/3125ccf_luce.html > Accessed05/11/06.
450
Fritz Springmeier, Deeper Insights into the Illuminati Formula (Web Edition) 58
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
175
expelled from Germany. The Nazis had all copies confiscated.Sebottendorf died or disappeared in 1945. Prominent Thulists who later became high ranking Nazis are:
451
o
Max Amann, Editor of Nazi Party publications. Hitler also madehim head of the Nazi Eher Verlag, the most lucrative position inthe Nazi hierarchy.
452
Hitler enlisted as a volunteer in a Bavarianregiment at the outbreak of World War I. He would later wear an Iron Cross First Class, which he claimed was awarded for capturing 12 Frenchmen. The entire story is controversial and
there was no mention of the feat in the regiment’s history.
453
However, Hitler’s regimental sergeant major at that time was
Max Amman.
454
And this connection may help explain howHitler obtained the military decoration. In addition to Amman,the regimental adjutant, a Jewish man named Hugo Gutman,made persistent efforts to allow Hitler to receive thisdecoration.
455
o
Baron von Sebottendorf, highly placed in Turkish Freemasonry
and head of the Thule. Sebottendorf’s newspaper, the
Munchener Beobachter
became the official Nazi propagandasheet a year later, and it was renamed the
Volkishcer Beobachter
(Under Alfred Rosenberg).
o
Hans Frank, governor of Occupied Poland.
o
Anton Drexler, founder of the German Workers' Party.
o
Gottfried Feder, co-founder of the Nazi Party.
o
Karl Harrer, first chairman of the NSDAP, alleged to havefounded the German Workers Party within the Thule society.
456
o
Hans George Grassinger, founder of NSDAP.
o
Rudolf Hess, Hitler's Minister of State.
o
Dr. Heinz Kurz, SS leader.
451
The list was supplied by Baron Von Sebottendorf, Before Hitler Came And Quotedin Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 169.Quoted from Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish PeopleAbout New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004. Note that all the individuals after Eckart are
not on Newman’s list and have been later added (after confirm
ation) by the author of this book.
452
Walter C. Langer, The Mind of Hitler
The Secret Wartime Report (NY & London:Basic books Inc., 1972) 123.
453
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 122.
454
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 123.
455
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 234.
456
Baron V
on Sebottendorf “Before Hitler came,” (Munich: 1933) Dedication page.Quoted in Spielvogel and Redles, “Hitler’s Racial Ideology.”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
176
o
Freidrich Krohn, designer of Nazi insignia.
o
Ernst Roehm, leader of the Storm Troopers.
o
Alfred Rosenberg, Foreign Services chief, propagandist, author of
The Myth of the Twentieth Century
, which propounded
Blavatsky’s ideas.
o
Julius Streicher, (
Gauleiter
of Franconia)
o
Adolf Hitler (as a “visiting brother”).
o
Dietrich Eckart, a leading Thulist and founding member of the
German Workers Party. He “took credit for initiating Hitler into
Blavatsky's
Secret Doctrine
and for putting him in contact with
‘the powers.’
Hitler later dedicated
Mein Kampf
to Eckart.”
457
He also became editor for Editor-in-Chief of the
Völkischer Beobachter
.
o
Hans Kahnert, who founded Germany’s largest “gay rights”
organization, which counted SA Chief Ernst Roehm among itsmembers.
458
o
Heinrich Himmler, leader of the SS and occultist. He claimed to believe he was the reincarnation of King Heinrich I theFowler!
459
He was even nicknamed the black Jesuit.
460
Whatcould be the connection to Jesuits?
o
Grafin Hella von Westarp, Thule secretary.
o
Gustav Franz Maria Prinz von Thurn und Taxis
, a Germanroyal aristocrat with relations to the Bohemian Europeanaristocracy.
461
The presence of this aristocrat in the Thule societyhints at a larger role the German aristocracy played in Nazism.
o
Putzi Hanfstaengl? A close friend of Roosevelt who helpedfinance the official Nazi propaganda sheet, the
Volkishcer Beobachter
. A year prior, this paper was Sebottendorf’s
Munchener Beobachter
, and was published by the Thule
457
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
458
Jonathan Katz, Gay American History (NY: Thomas Y. Crowell Company, 1976)632 n94. Quoted in Lively and Abrams, Pink Swastika 119.
459
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 85. Quoted in Hannah Newman, TheRainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
460
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 86-87. Citing Nuremberg Trialswitness Walter Schellenberg. Quoted in Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- AReport to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age<http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
461
Peter Levenda, Unholy Alliance (Avon Books, 1995) ??
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
177
Society. There is no evidence to indicate he was a member of theThule, but he could have been connected indirectly.
Vril Society
The Vril Society or Luminous lodge was an occult secret society in Pre- Nazi Berlin. It has been described as an inner circle of the Thulesociety.
462
Vril referred to divine energy, attributed to supernatural beings in the entrails of the earth. The term Vril made its way intoWestern literature through an obscure French writer, Louis Jacolliot.
463
Jacolliot maintained the company of Theosophists and produced writingsin the typical Theosophist genre of Aryanism.
The term Vril was revitalized by Theosophist Bulwer Lyttonin his novels.
Jacolliot’s teachings reached England through S.L
.Mathews, Grand Master of the Golden Dawn society and theVril society was also in close contact with the English Order known as the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn,
464
whichspecialized in the learning of Eastern occult. Thisorganization had close ties with Helena Blavatsky.
Vril or light force is also a reference to “the light bearer” or
Lucifer.
Ahnenerbe
The Society for the Study of Ancestral Heritages, the Ahnenerbe, was anorganization founded in 1935 privately by Frederick Hielscher.Hielscher was a mystic, a spiritual teacher of Wolfram Sievers, and afriend of the Swedish explorer Sven Hedin.
465
SS soldiers received a
crash course on the meaning of the Germanic runes and other “Aryansymbols” from Hielscher. Under Himmler, the Ahnenerbe emerged as
the official SS branch in charge of the research on ancient symbols andother esoteric subjects. Outwardly, the Ahnenerbe claimed its mission as
finding the “Vril.” The Ahnenerbe’s task was to search for evidence of the roots of the Aryan race in South East Asia, apart from “scientificexperiments” and research into occult practices.
462
Servando Gonzalez, Origins of the Swastika: The Hausofer Connection.<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti02.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
463
González, Swastika: Hausofer
464
González, Swastika: Hausofer
465
González, Swastika: Hausofer
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
178
In other words, the Ahnenerbe was entrusted with searching for more pseudo-historical rationales
the German people should support Hitler’s
suicidal march towards the South East, which would eventuallyculminate in the destruction and subjugation of Germany by the SovietUnion. In a similar fashion, Blavatsky had dug up the swastika fromIndia to prove that Germans had mystical reasons for advancing towardsthe South East. Secondly, the Ahnenerbe would also engage in pillageon behalf of Nazi elite in conquered territories. To qu
ote Gonzalez, “[…]
it seems that Germany spent more money and devoted more resourceson the Ahnenerbe than America did on the atomic bomb. More than fiftydepartments in this branch of the SS succeeded in spending over amillion marks on such "scientific"
research.”
466
Some of its research appears to be subjects that would be of significantappeal to the Powers that Be, such as gathering information on theorigins of Rosicrucianism and conducting a thorough search for the lostrelics and treasures of the Merovingians and Cathars. Very little isknown about the details of the research undertaken. The archives of theAhnenerbe mysteriously disappeared after the war.
467
Angebert notesthat the documents dealing with the Ahnenerbe are listed in the U.S. National Archives but are not available to researchers.
468
Freemasonry
Since Freemasonry was too important for the Powers that Be for their projects, it is no surprise that Freemasonry was secretly allowed tocoexist by the Nazis. The three main Prussian Grand lodges refused toaccept Jews. And they were allowed to operate after their Grand Master sent formal written oaths of allegiance to Hitler and changed their organization name to Frederick the Great Association. Frederick theGreat was a key patron of Freemasonry in Germany.
469
These threelodges were populated with high-ranking Nazi officials. Since Hitler
pretended to outlaw Masonry and its “Jewish influence,” most of us are
466
González, Swastika: Hausofer
467
González, Swastika: Hausofer
468
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 259-260.Quoted in Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish PeopleAbout New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
469
Alain Bernbeim MPS, “German Freemasonry and Its Attitudes Toward The NaziRegime,”
The Philaltethes Magazine February 1997. As archived at<http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/attitude.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
179
ready to believe Hitler and the Nazis were free of Masonic influence. Butrecords show that these three Nazi approved lodges were also recognized
as “regular” Freemasonry by American and British lodges!
470
Other lodges that accepted Jews were considered clandestine. The Nazis shut
down these “clandestine” lodges to cover up
their own ties toFreemasonry. Though Freemasonry plays dumb when presented withunsavory characters, there is evidence, such as the Masonic trinket pictured above (no longer in use) and the following statement of Hitler quoted by Hermann Rauschning, the Nazi President of the Danzig Senatewho defected to the Allies in 1939 and wrote the book,
Hitler Speaks
which contained statements of Hitler:
471
All the supposed abominations, the skeletons and death's head, thecoffins and the mysteries, are mere bogeys for children. But there isone dangerous element and that is the element I have copied from them.They form a sort of priestly nobility. They have developed an esotericdoctrine more merely formulated, but imparted through the symbolsand mysteries in degrees of initiation. The hierarchical organizationand the initiation through symbolic rites, that is to say, without bothering the brain by working on the imagination through magic andthe symbols of a cult, all this has a dangerous element, and the elementI have taken over. Don't you see that our party must be of thischaracter...? An Order, the hierarchical Order of a secular priesthood.
470
Alain Bernbeim MPS, “German Freemasonry and Its Attitudes Toward The NaziRegime,”
The Philaltethes Magazine February 1997. As archived at<http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/attitude.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
471
As reproduced on the Freemasonrywatch Website, which is critical of Freemasonry.<http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/P2.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
Top Left: A Scottish rite lapel pin (no longer used).
Courtesy “Tyler” Copyright: Unknown; Source:
<http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/2index.html> Accessed 01/12/06
Top Right: A Hitler Youth Flag. The number 33 is on the top.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
180
-Adolf Hitler praising Freemasonry
To quote Ralf Melzer on Freemasonry in Nazi Germany,
Not a single declaration of belief in the Weimar Republic can be foundin the Masonic journals Am rauhen Stein (On the Rough Stone) of theGrand Lodge of Friendship and the Bundesblatt (Federal Paper), of theGrand National Mother Lodge. Instead, the Fatherland was mysticizedin contrast to the political reality, and the journals postulated a
“national self
-
contemplation.” Most members of the Old
- Prussianlodges and even some members of the few dogmatic Humanitarian
lodges did not find the central elements of the Nazi Party’s ideology
to be contradictory to their Masonic beliefs. Instead, they found theideology to be rather complementary to their own understanding of Freemasonry. Before the Nazis came to power, the president of theVerein deutscher Freimaurer (German Freemason Association),Diedrich Bischoff, even suggested an i
nspiration of the “Third Reich”
based on or through Masonic idealism.
472
In addition, there are several credible links between the Nazis andFreemasonry. For further research, one should make the followingconsiderations.
Why didn’t Hitler shut down all Masonic lodges instead of
making exceptions to his anti-Semitism?
The Old Prussian Lodges were also known as the BavarianIlluminati!
473
They also shared Hitler’s disdain for Jews.
474
WasHitler refusing to bark at h
is master’s voice?
Why was Freemasonry adorning some Nazi insignia at that time,such as the ring pictured earlier? And how does the number 33,
472
Ralf Melzer PhD, “In the Eye of a Hurricane: German Freemasonry in the We
imar
Republic and the Third Reich,”
Totalitarian Movements & Political Religions 4.2(2003): 113-132 Exact page number of the quote unavailable. Also published inHeredom Research Journal Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, Southern Jurisdiction U.S.AVol.10 (2002)
473
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 157.Quoted in Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish PeopleAbout New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
474
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 157.Quoted in Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish PeopleAbout New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
181
important to Freemasonry, appear on the Hitler Youth flag pictured above?
Since International Freemasonry recognized the Prussian lodges
as “regular,” what was the relationship between Inter
nationalFreemasonry and Nazism?
Why did Hitler idolize Frederick the Great, who was a great patron of Freemasonry in Germany? It was Frederick, who alongwith the Rothschild financial interests and other Royals of Europe lead the campaign to quash Napoleon, who had stolen
the French revolution from the Powers that Be. Given Hitler’s
purported anti-Semitism, this was a strange choice of heroes.Strangely enough, the memorial stamp released in 1933 to mark the opening of the first Nazi Reichstag featured Frederick theGreat. In addition, Hitler ordered the three Prussian lodges tochange their name to Frederick the Great Association to cover up their association with Freemasonry.
The Vril society discussed earlier is connected to Freemasonrythrough the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
475
, which waslinked to the Theosophical Society of Blavatsky. The HermeticSociety of the Golden Dawn was formed in England in 1887. Itsthree founding members were prominent Rosicrucians and at thesame time, early members of the first Masonic lodge of researchQuatuor Coronati Lodge No. 2076.
476
This society consisted of occultists devoted to the study of magic. Among its earlymembers were the poet W. B. Yeats, the actress Florence Farr,the writer Arthur Machen, and the Satanist Aleister Crowley,who in 1905 broke away to found his own Order, the ArgenteumAstrum. The Golden Dawn was also popular among members of the British aristocracy. Among its affiliates were the Duke of Bedford, the Duke of Hamilton, and Sir Ivone Kirkpatrick. S. L.Matthews, the Grand Master of the Golden Dawn Society,introduced the ideas of Vril society founder Jacolliot toEngland.
477
Before the war, Nazi party philosopher KarlHausofer maintained close contacts with British members of theGolden Dawn. Hausofer later urged Hess to make direct contactwith the Duke of Hamilton, a Scottish member of the GoldenDawn.
478
475
Servando González, Origins of the Swastika: The Hausofer Connection.<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti02.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
476
González, Swastika: Hausofer
477
González, Swastika: Hausofer
478
González, Swastika: Hausofer
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
182
To quote a Mason watcher “Tyler,” “
The previous Duke of Kent- George Edward Alexander Edmund was installed as GrandMaster by King George VI in 1939. He died three years later in1942 in a mysterious plane crash in Scotland, six months after itwas alleged he and the Duke of Hamilton had kept a moonlightappointment with Rudolf Hess on the Caledonian Moor.Historians tell us that the late Grand Master was Pro-Nazi andtraveled the Fatherland in order to better educate the King about
National Socialism, so as to allow the Empire to ‘come to anunderstanding’ with The New World Order.”
479
A new book hasemerged which places Rudolf Hess on the same ill-fated plane!
480
While we are told that these activities were peacenegotiations, they appear as collusion towards the ultimate goalof Soviet subjugation of Germany.
Around 1946 leading German Masons secretly agreed never tomention Masonic events from the 1920-1935 period.
481
In 1934, the Nazis would launch a severe crackdown on the non-Prussian Freemasonry lodges. Instead of the square andcompass, an inconspicuous little blue flower, the forget-me-not,was used as a lapel pin by Masons, to avoid persecution.
482
InMarch 1938, the Nazis launched a fund-raising drive selling badges and lapel pins at minimum price. The badge used by the Nazis for the fund-raising turned out to be the same forget-me-not pin chosen by the Freemasons in 1926. In fact, both weremade in the same factory in Selb!
483
Were the Nazis infiltrated by the Masons? Was it coincidence? Or was the common sourceof the both the trinkets reflective of something darker?
A
s seen in the case of Hitler’s bogus anti
-occultism and bogusanti-homosexuality, Hitler would launch purges of Freemasons
who weren’t of the
three Prussian lodges to cover up the Naziconnections to Freemasonry.
479
“Tyler,” The Dukes of Kent
Freemasonrywatch <http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/P2.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
480
Lynn Picknet, Clive Prince and Stephen Prior, Double Standards
The Rudolf HessCoverup (Time Warner Paperbacks, 2002)
481
W.Bro. Alain Bernheim 33°, “ ‘The Blue Forget
-me-
not,’ Another Side of theStory,”
Masonic Papers<http://www.freemasons-freemasonry.com/bernheim3.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
482
Bernheim, “The Blue Forget
-me-
not,’ Another Side of the Story.”
483
B
ernheim, “The Blue Forget
-me-
not,’ Another Side of the Story,”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
183
The Significance of Germany to the CriminalElite
Nazism was a product of the Illuminati. This inference can be made byvirtue of its location; Germany. This country has always been a hub of Criminal Cabal activity. It would be very improbable that a non-Illuminati movement would take root in the very playground of theIlluminati. Consider the following:
The Kaiser of Germany is related by bloodline to Romanov andBritish royalty, a common bloodline that may be traced to theearlier predecessors of the Illuminati such as the Merovingians.
The Merovingians had a foothold in Germany through theFrankish Clovis, who made Germanic tribes subject of theMerovingian dynasty around 500 A.D.
Berlin has always been an important center of Freemasonry inthe world.
The Astors, important old world Illuminati originated inGermany.
Frederick the Great was a major patron of Freemasonry inGermany, and is said to have started the original Prussian lodges.His life was filled with secret society intrigues. Frederick the
Great was also Hitler’s personal hero.
Kaiser Wilhelm was a friend of the German ruling elite Kruppfamily. The police commissioner would conduct damage controlfor the activities of Friedrich Alfred Krupp who was a pedophile.His wife was thrown into a mental asylum when she notified theauthorities.
The modern Illuminati was formalized in 1776 by AdamWeishaupt, a professor of Canonic law at the University of Ingolstadt in Bavaria. Secret documents penned by Weishauptwere leaked, which resulted in the Elector of Bavaria crackingdown on Freemasonry in the region. The order was assumed to be extinct, but that is what scientists have said regarding theCoelacanth, a fish deemed extinct only to be found alive again.There are many esoteric references pointing towards the Order.An interesting seal appeared on American issued one-dollar billsin 1778. This seal is similar to the seal the Illuminati adopted in1776. Further, the date May 1
st
was adopted as Labor Day andalso approved as Law Day by the American Bar Association.And 1776 was also the year of declaration of American
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
184
Independence. The new tower to be built at the site of the former World Trade Center is also 1776 feet tall.
The German province of Bohemia has always been a hotbed of Illuminati intrigue. British, German and Romanov royalty would
frequently intermarry among “Bohemians,” which indicates
a
common bloodstock. For some reason, the name “Leopold”
keeps recurring among the Bohemian elite.
Bohemia is of central importance to the Illuminati. It is believedthat its American counterpart
is the “Bohemian Grove,” a
redwood forest in Sonoma County (California), where manyoperatives of Western ruling elite, including AmericanPresidents have been sighted. Anti-Bohemian Grove activistAlex Jones managed to infiltrate the Bohemian Grove and photographed bizarre rituals taking place before a huge stoneowl.
484
Lenin was considered a friend/spy of the Kaiser. The Kaiser’s
head of Secret Police was Max Warburg, who is associated with
the Rothschilds. Max Warburg arranged Lenin’s journey to
Russia in a sealed train. It is fair enough to believe the Kaiser fled to Belgium
485
in World War I to allow larger powers to useGermany as a staging ground for World War II.
The Rothschild banking dynasty of Mayer Amschel rose fromthe ghettoes of Frankfurt. Though his five sons would spreadout, one of them (Amschel) would remain in Frankfurt andanother, Salomon would settle in Vienna.
Amschel Rothschild of Frankfurt was the son of the founder of the Rothschild dynasty. Springmeier claims that Mayer Amscheladopted Bismarck as a son.
486
Bismarck would later emerge asthe dictator of Prussia, who unified many regions into a single powerful entity. After Amschel died, Bismarck remained close
to the Rothschilds. In fact Bismarck’s main banker was
Bleichroder, who had links to the Rothschilds and was probablythe richest man in Berlin. Bleichroder was also an importantSatanist and a high-ranking Mason.
Amschel’s brother, James
Rothschild of France had a son named Alphonse, who is believed to have been pulling the strings of Bismarck, along with
484
Alex Jones, “Dark Secrets Inside the Bohemian Grove,”
Infowars.com<http://www.infowars.com/bg1.html>Web page as of 16/03/04
485
Another Illuminati stronghold infamous for organized pedophilia.
486
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)201. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
185
those of Bleichroder.
487
Bismarck may have been used by theRothschilds to declare war on France and to crush Napoleon III.Alphonse Rothschild even sent his family from France toEngland,
488
probably with foreknowledge of the fall of France toanti-Napoleon forces. Alphonse had completely infiltrated thefinances and personal life of Napoleon III, and the two evenshared a mistress!
489
Bismarck is credited with starting thesocialization of Germany in 19
th
century, which allowed thePowers that Be to create powerful state institutions which stillcontrol the people of Germany to this day.
According to information acquired from an 1876 break-in at the
“tomb,” the name given to the Skull and Bones meeting hall onYale University campus, “Bo
nes is a chapter of a corps in aGerman University.... General Russell, its founder, was inGermany before his Senior Year and formed a warm friendshipwith a leading member of a German Society. He brought back with him to college, authority to found a cha
pter here.”
490
This
American chapter became known as “The Order of Skull andBones.” This order plays an important role in American politics.
In one American election, both the Republican and DemocraticPresidential candidates, George Bush and John Kerry, wereBonesmen.
A certain German “King,” Adolphus Busch, acquired UlyssesGrant’s St. Louis property and built a magnificent castle on itcalled Grant’s Farm.
491
Ulysses Grant is often associated with
America’s most powerful ruling elite.
Present day Germany is among the most powerful votingmembers of the World Bank. The German economy is the backbone of the Globalist Banking Oligarchy. FritzSpringmeier, an expert on mind control reports of mind control programming as well as bizarre rituals in German castles. There
are also growing sightings of German “special forces” at the
creepy new Denver airport. The FBI has verified a German
487
Springmeier, Bloodlines 201.
488
Springmeier, Bloodlines 202.
489
Springmeier, Bloodlines 201.
490
Kris Millegan, “The Order of the Skull and Bones
-Everything you wanted to know
but were afraid to ask,” July 1997
CTRL.org An archived copy is available at<http://www.mega.nu:8080/ampp/skull.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
491
Springmeier, Bloodlines 391.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
186
connection to Mohammed Ata and the 911 conspiracy, uponinsistence of independent investigators.
492
The Origins of the term “Nazi.”
Just like the symbolism of the Nazis, the origin and meaning of the term
‘Nazi’ are multifold.It may be a mischievous play on the Aramaic and Hebrew term “Nassi.”“Nassi” has several similar meanings ranging from Prince, Chief, head
of a community, head of the multitudes of Israel etc.
493
For example, theleader of the Marrano community in Istanbul during the reign of SelimII was a certain Don Joseph Nassi.
494
In Modern Hebrew it is refers to
the President of Israel. According to a Hebrew Website “Why is the
Nassi
equivalent to
Moshiach
? First of all the simple meaning of the term
Moshiach is “anointed one,” which personifies the
Nassi
, who waschosen and anointed to be the
Nassi
and Shepherd of Israel.”
495
And
further “the Nassi of the generation is the redeeme
r of the generation.The role of every generational Nassi and Shepherd of the Jewish People
is to be the “Moshe Rabbeinu” of that generation. As the Zohar teaches,
an
emanation from Moshe is present in every generation.”
496
Torah Judaism sees the
Nassi
as chosen by God. It is not surprising thata movement directed against orthodox Judaism would mock the term
Nassi
.
Hitler’s staged rise to power
Though we are told that Hitler started his career as a failed artist turnedanti-Semite, it is more likely that he had been selected by the Powers thatBe and was playing along a previously scripted plan. The followingseldom mentioned predictions come from occultists, who credited these
predictions to their “occult powers.” Their real source of knowledge was
more likely their connections to the people behind Hitler. The occultistmentor of Hitler, Lanz Von Liebenfels wrote to one of his Templar brothers,
492
Daniel Hopsicker, “FBI Terror Alert in South Pacific,”
Mad Cow Morning News<http://www.madcowprod.com/11162006.html> Accessed 14/12/06
493
. In Arabic, it refers to someone who persuades for a good cause.
494
Andrew C. Hess, “The Battle of Lepanto and its Place in Mediterranean History,”
Past and Present (57) Nov. 1972, 64.
495
Sichos in English. Vol. 28 < http://www.sichosinenglish.org/books/sichos-in-english/28/12.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
496
Sichos in English. Vol. 28 < http://www.sichosinenglish.org/books/sichos-in-english/28/12.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
187
Do you know that Hitler is one of our pupils? You will still live to seethat he, and thereby we, also will triumph and kindle a movement thatwill make the world tremble.
497
Hitler would later ban Liebenfel’s writings in 1933 to cover his
connection to Liebenfels. Joseph Goebbels is quoted as telling his aide-de-camp, Prince Schaumburg-Lippe,
You'll think I'm crazy, but listen to me: Hitler will bring us to acatastrophe. But his ideas, once they have been transformed, willacquire a new strength.
498
Dietrich Eckart was a leading Thulist who died in 1923 and who possiblyinitiated Hitler into Tantric occult sex rituals.
499
Among his last wordswas this proclamation:
Follow Hitler! He will dance, but it will be to my tune. We have givenhim the means to maintain contact with them (meaning the
“masters”).
Don’t grieve for me for I have influenced history more than
any other German.
500
Further, Eckart is quoted as introducing Hitler into Munich occult circles
as “the long awaited savior.”
501
Eckart was following his own mission
revealed to him in a séance, according to which “Lord Maitreya” (a
telepathy superstar among Theosophists) would soon make his
appearance as a German messiah to “lead the Aryan race to final victory
497
Wilfried Daim, Der Mann, der Hitler die Ideen gab (Munich, 1958) 12. Quoted in
Jackson Spielvogel and David Redles, “Hitler's Racial Ideology: Content and OccultSources,”
Simon Wiesenthal Center
Museum of Tolerance Online > MultimediaLearning Center > Annual 3. 1997< http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/site/pp.asp?c=gvKVLcMVIuG&b=395043>
498
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 234.Quoted in Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish PeopleAbout New Age Anti-Semitism: Nazism and the New age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
499
See previous section on Ordo Novi Templi.
500
Wulf Schwarzweller, The Unknown Hitler: His Private Life and Fortune (NationalPress Inc. and Star Agency, 1989) 69. Quoted in Scott Lively and Kevin Abrams, ThePink Swastika-Homosexuality in the Nazi Party 4
th
ed. (Sacramento: Veritas AeternaPress, 2002) 122.
501
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism: Nazism and the New age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
188
over the Jews.”
502
Eckart claimed he was charged with the responsibility
of “nurturing”
503
this messiah. To Alfred Rosenberg he said:
I believe in Hitler; above him there hovers a star.
504
Was this star the Satanic pentagram found on corporate logos? Hanussen,
Hitler’s favorite astrologer also predicted that Hitler was going through
tough times that would continue until Hanussen performed an occultceremony in
Hitler’s native hometown. He returned, informing Hitler
that his rise to power would begin on January 30
th
1933
505
and said tohim,
I see victory for you, It cannot be stopped.
506
Erik Jan Hanussen's
Berliner Wochenschau
printed the startling prophecy that within one year's time the future Führer would becomeChancellor.
507
He would later predict the Reichstag fire.Madame Blavatsky's Theosophy movement had also predicted the
coming of a “new messiah to usher in a New Age.” The Nazis would
wholeheartedly adopt her views on racial evolution theories and her Atlantean myths.
Hitler’s
Elitist Origins
Fritz Springmeier recently re-introduced readers in his book to the idea
that Hitler’s father
may have been the product of a Rothschild breeding program instituted to create operatives in different places, amongdifferent people and in various sectors of society. The origins of theseoperatives were meant to be secret and untraceable. To quote
502
Joseph Carr, The Twisted Cross (Vital Issues Press, 1985) 110. Quoted in Newman,Swastika: Nazism and the New Age.
503
Joseph Carr, The Twisted Cross (Vital Issues Press, 1985) 110. Quoted in Newman,Swastika: Nazism and the New Age.
504
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 53. Quoted in Newman, Swastika: Nazism and the New Age.
505
Stephen Lemons, Hitler’s Clairvoyant
Salon.com<http://www.salon.com/people/feature/2002/02/27/hanussen/> Web page as of 11/07/2004
506
Peter Levenda, Unholy Alliance (Avon Books, 1995) ??
507
Stephen Lemons, Hitler’s Clairvoyant
Salon.com<http://www.salon.com/people/feature/2002/02/27/hanussen/> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
189
Springmeier (as is, including formatting errors) from his bloodlinestext,
508
According to Walter Langer, a psychoanalyst who wrote the book TheMind of Adolf Hitler-the Secret Wartime Report (Basic books, 1972),
the demonic German leader was a grandson of a Rothschild. Adolf’s
father, Alois Hitler, was the illegitimate son of Maria AnnaSchicklgruber. It was generally supposed that the father of Alois Hitler
was Johann Georg Hiedler. “There are some people who seriously
doubt that Johann Georg Hiedler was the father of Alois.... [an Austriandocument] was supposedly prepared that proved Maria Anna
Schicklgruber was living in Vienna at the time she conceived. “At that
time she was employed as a servant in the home of [a] BaronRothschild. As soon as the family discovered her pregnancy she wassent back to her home ... where Alois w
as born.” It is believed thatHitler (who was totally created by Satan’s Empire) attacked Austria
first, in order to destroy the Austrian records that proved his Jewishancestry.
Walter Langer was a psychoanalyst whose book
Psychology and the Human Living
is still in print. He was commissioned to write
The Mind of Adolf Hitler
as a secret wartime report in 1943 for “Wild Bill”
Donovan of the OSS. The report was classified as top-secret for over a
quarter of a century, until Langer’s colleagues convinced h
im to releasethe report for the benefit of everybody. The OSS had quietly declassifiedthe report by then, and a colleague of Langer made the discovery whenhe stumbled upon a copy in the National Archives. It was then printedfor the first time in 1972. Langer got the impression that Lord Halifax(the British Ambassador to the US) was passed a copy of the then top-secret report well in advance of it being made public.
509
Langer was alsoasked to make a German translation of the report for unknown parties.
510
Alois Hitler was born in 1837 when Salomon Mayer Rothschild (one of the five sons of the first Mayer Amschel Rothschild) lived in a Vienna
508
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)193. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
509
Langer’s brother William attended a reception of Halifax in Washington duringwhich Lord Halifax said: “Langer? Lange
r? You must be the author of the interesting
study of Hitler that I read some time back.” Halifax could not have obtained the
original copies printed by the OSS through official channels, with the exception of thePresident and the Secretary of State. Walter C. Langer, The Mind of Adolf Hitler
TheSecret Wartime Report (Basic Books Inc. 1972) 21-22.
510
Walter C. Langer, The Mind of Adolf Hitler
The Secret Wartime Report (BasicBooks Inc. 1972) 22.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
190
mansion. Salomon had an unhappy marriage and his wife mainly stayedin Frankfurt and Vienna, while his son Anselm Salomon worked in Paris.
Hitler’s grandmother
Maria Anna Schicklgruber was a girl working inthe Rothschild household, who got pregnant and moved back to her village home in Spital.
511
The father of the child was generally assumedto be Johann Georg Hiedler,
a miller’s assistant.
512
Schicklgruber died when the child, Alois Hitler, was five years of age. It
was only 35 years after Schicklgruber’s death that Hiedler would claim
Alois as his own son (Alois bore his mother's name until he was fortyyears of age).
513
It is supposed that Hiedler on his deathbed left his nameto Alois.
514
But there is no explanation how and why Alois changed it to
Hitler. The villagers claimed Alois changed the name for a “legacy” of
his own,
515
but such pursuits of legacy were uncommon among Austrian peasants of that backward region. Both Alois and his later sons exhibitedtraits uncharacteristic of Austrian peasant families.
516
Alois left his home village at an early age to seek his fortune in Viennawhere his mother had worked. The next twenty-three years of his life arelargely unaccounted for.
517
He eventually became a domineeringcustoms officer. He was known for his abusive relationship withmembers of his household.
518
The effects of the peculiar householdrelationships would manifest thr
oughout Hitler’s life. In his 12
th
year of
schooling, Hitler barely escaped being expelled for “sexualindiscretion.”
519
According to Rauschning, Hitler would wake up at night
shrieking “He! He! He’s been here!”
520
During such episodes, he wouldgasp for breath and act as if choking.
521
Such episodes may have been
nightmares reminiscent of his father’s abuse.
Alois’ ambitiousness was noticeably not a
t par with the backwardAustrian peasants of Waldviertel. In addition, he fathered many children(7-8) from three marriages, which was more typical of elite families.
511
Citing Hansjurgen Koehler and Fritz Thyssen. Langer, The Mind of Hitler 101.
512
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 101.
513
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 101.
514
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 101.
515
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 101.
516
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 102.
517
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 103.
518
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 104.
519
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 132.
520
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 104.
521
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 188.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
191
Adolf Hitler’s mother, Klara Poelzl, was the third wife of Alois. Klarawas Alois’s secon
d cousin, who was reared as a foster daughter duringhis first marriage.
522
Four years after the birth of Adolf Hitler, Aloisretired from civil service at the age of 56 and rapidly moved acrossseveral different villages. While Alois was working in Branau, a Jewishman
named Prinz acted as Hitler’s godfather.
523
Hitler too, would leavefor Vienna after his mother died in 1907. In Vienna, he seemed to dropout of sight for ten months.
524
Hanisch, a friend of Hitler indicates thatwhen he and Hitler were destitute, he went with Hitler to seek help froma well-to-do Jew whom Hitler said was his father (or godfather).
525
InVienna, Hitler was on good terms with Jews.
526
He sent two postcards toDr. Bloch, who was his Jewish family doctor in Linz.
527
His companionin Vienna, Reinhold Hanisch, often joked with Hitler that he may beJewish.
528
It is extremely likely that Hitler was involved in perversions. According
to Texe Marrs, “As Chancellor, he carried on sexually with his 15
-year-old niece, Gelli, who killed herself rather than continue giving in to his
bizarre and beastly sexual fetishes.”
529
These activities were of a
522
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 102.
523
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 102.
524
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 181.
525
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 181.
526
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 119.
527
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 119. In addition to Dr. Bloch, Hitler got along withseveral other Jews in these formative years, such as his landlady in Vienna, his Jewishcook Fraulein Kunde, Jewish art dealers of Vienna and Hugo Gutmann, who assistedhim in obtaining the Iron Cross. Robert G. L. Waite in Langer, The Mind of Hitler 233-234.
528
Reinhold Hanisch, “I was Hitler’s Buddy,”
The New Republic April 5
th
1939, page272 [73]. Quoted by Langer, The Mind of Hitler 119.
529
Texe Marrs, “
Unmasking the sexual perversions of the Illuminati: Two on a saddle
Part1,”
Power of the Prophecy<http://www.texemarrs.com/012002/two_on_a_saddle.htm> Web page as of
Salomon Mayer vonRothschildAlois Heidler
Hitler’s mother,
Klara Hitler (Poelzl)Adolf Hitler, age 12
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
192
degrading and masochist nature, which Langer has discussed in detail.
530
According to other versions of the story, Gelli was killed. Another lover,Rene Mueller, committed suicide.
531
Yet another lover, Unity Mitford,attempted suicide.
532
His last lover, Eva Braun attempted suicide twice.Apart from such bizarre episodes, one of his hidden hobbies was his lovefor pornography.
533
According to Ernst Hanfstaengl, the Viennaflophouse where Hitler lived in had a reputation of being a meeting pointfor homosexuals.
534
One source claims that at that time that Hitler waslisted as a sexual deviant in Viennese police records.
535
Rauschningindicates that Hitler had a homosexual relationship with Foerster, theDanzig gauleiter.
536
According to Gregor Strasser, the personal bodyguard of Hitler was 100 percent homosexual.
537
As Rauschningwould further claim,
Most loathsome of all is the reeking miasma of furtive, unnaturalsexuality that fills and fouls the whole atmosphere around him, like anevil emanation. Nothing in this environment is straightforward.Surreptitious relationships, substitutes and symbols, false sentimentsand secret lusts-
nothing in this man’s surroundings is natu
ral andgenuine, nothing has the openness of a natural instinct.
538
At the outbreak of World War I, Hitler enlisted in a Bavarian regimentas a volunteer.
539
Hitler would wear an Iron Cross First Class, which heclaims he was awarded for capturing twelve Frenchmen single-handedly.
540
This medal is never awarded unless the recipient hadalready been awarded the Second Class decoration.
541
And there is nomention of the award in the history of the regiment.
542
For some reason,he spent four years in the same regiment but was never advanced beyondthe rank of First Class Private or Lance Corporal. Rauschning claims that
11/07/2004. Gelli’s brother Leo Raubal accused Hitler of causing Gelli’s death. Langer,
The Mind of Hitler 110.
530
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 134.
531
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 171.
532
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 171.
533
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 92.
534
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 119.
535
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 119-120.
536
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 174.
537
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 174.
538
Herman Rauschning, The Voice of Destruction 263. Quoted in Langer, The Mind of Hitler 92.
539
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 121.
540
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 122.
541
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 122.
542
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 122.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
193
a high-ranking Nazi confided to him that Hitler could not be promotedin this period, because he was court marshaled after being found guiltyfor pederasty with an officer.
543
Rauschning also claims that in Munich,Hitler was found guilty of being in violation of paragraph 175, whichdeals with pederasty.
544
No further corroboration of these accounts has been discovered. After World War I, Hitler appeared before an inquiry
with a “charge list” against some of his war comrades, alleging their
Communist sympathies, which resulted in their execution.
545
Was this ameasure to eliminate those who would have been privy to his lessmeritorious record?When Hitler gained power in Germany, The Austrian Chancellor Dolfuss conducted an investigation into the origins of Hitler. It wasfound that a servant girl came to Vienna and worked as a domesticservant for rich families. She ended up being seduced and went to her village to bear the child. Dolfuss checked the police registration recordsof workers working in Vienna and managed to dig out her registrationcard, which showed she had been working at the Rothschild mansion.Hitler assassinated Dolfuss and Hitler would first annex Austria, todestroy the records Dolfuss had in his possession. Later, Hitler had thevillage in question razed to the ground by Nazi forces. According to a
newspaper report, Hitler’s brother Alois Jr. was sent to a concentration
camp in 1942 because he talked too much.
546
The only relative whomHitler maintained open contact with was his elder half-sister Angela. Shemarried an official named Raubal in Linz.
547
Her daughter Gelli’s
relationship with Hitler has been discussed earlier.Later, a high level Gestapo officer, Hansjurgen Koehler actually vieweda copy of the Dolfuss documents, which were given to him by Heydrich,the overlord of the Nazi Secret Service. He wrote a book, Inside theGestapo
,
which revealed that the file in question caused hugeco
nsternation. It was Koehler’s recollection, which became a source for Walter Langer’s research in this regard. Prior to Koehler, German
industrialist Fritz Thyssen had come up with a similar account when he
defected from Germany. After Langer’s research, R
obert G. L. Waite
543
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 124.
544
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 124.
545
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 125.
546
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 108.
547
Langer also notes that in Vienna, Angela was the manager of Mensa AcademicaJudaica, and during riots, she defended Jewish students from attack, beating the Aryanstudents with a club. Langer, The Mind of Hitler 109.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
194
confirmed that Hitler had inquiries made through the Gestapo in 1935,1938, 1941, 1942, 1943 and 1944,
548
presumably to find out what wasknown about his origins and which details required attention for the purpose of covering up. These reports have now been made available.Similarly, Hitler had asked his private lawyer Hans Frank to investigatehis paternal lineage.
549
There are other accounts independent of Walter Langer as well. For example, Henry Makow has brought to attention another account,
550
which is quoted verbatim as follows:
From
Blood and Banquets: A Berlin Social Diary
(Garden City, 1942) p.178
by Bella Fromm
, Diplomatic Columnist for the
Vossiche Zeitung
, a leading Berlin newspaper in the 1930's. Bela Fromm belonged to a prominent Jewish family. The Jewish banker mentionedis rumored to be a Rothschild.
August 15, 1934
Richard came to see me all hot and flustered. "BellachenHitler has Jewish blood in his veins. Paul Wiegler, our fictioneditor, found out through Viennese friends!"Hitler had a very beautiful grandmother. She was vain,ambitious, and money-greedy. She had a job as a lady's maidin Vienna, at a wealthy, non-Aryan banker's house. It isknown that she brought an illegitimate child into her marriagewith Schicklgruber. Well, that offspring of her romance witha Jewish banker was Adolph Hitler's father.I became very indignant! "That would be the most disgraceful blow of all to the Jews ---if it were true! Haven't we enoughto bear, without adding a Jewish Hitler to our burden?"
The powers that Be have responded by spreading disinformation thatHitler only became aware of his secret lineage through an attempt to blackmail him, for which he ordered an investigation by his lawyer HansFrank. Whereas it is more likely that both Alois and Adolph Hitler were batting for the Powers that Be all along.
548
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 231.
549
Hans Frank told Hitler that his grandmother had become pregnant while working asa domestic servant in a Jewish household in Graz. Langer, The Mind of Hitler 234.
550
Henry Makow, Note on homepage on January 8
th
2006 Savethemales.ca<http://www.savethemales.ca/>
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
195
Hitler’s Political Career
To quote Walter Langer,
[…] this apparently insignificant and incompetent ne’er
-do-well waslater able, in the course of a relatively few years, to talk his way intothe highest political offices, hoodwink the experienced leaders of major powers, turn millions of highly civilized people into barbarians,order the extermination of a large segment of the population, build andcontrol the mightiest war machine ever known, and plunge the world
into history’s most devastating war.[…]
551
To quote Dorothy Thompson,
He is formless, almost faceless, a man whose countenance is acaricature, a man whose framework seems cartilaginous, without bones. He is inconsequent and voluble, ill poised and insecure. He isthe very prototype of the little man.
552
Was Hitler indeed a one-man-show as he is portrayed to be? To
compensate for Hitler’s shortcomings, the Powers that Be portrayed him
as more presentable for the German masses, through the use of thousandsof posters and custom photographs. He would be portrayed in newsreelsas the only one who did not wear a steel helmet, even though there would be huge security precautions whenever he appeared in public.
553
Hitler compens
ated for the “rasping quality”
554
of his voice by using it to rousethe emotions of the audience. He would start slowly, trying to assess themood of the audience. And once when he was able to gauge it, he wouldtalk concurrently, while slowly building a tempo towards a climax. Hitler
stressed his use on emotional trappings by saying “We must distrust the
intelligence and the conscience and must place our faith in our
instincts.”
555
To Hanfstaengl, he said, “The masses are like a woman.”
556
Why did Hitler seek such a high use of emotion? Was he trying tostampede his listeners towards objectives that could not otherwise holdwater?
551
Walter C. Langer, The Mind of Hitler
The Secret Wartime Report (NY & London:Basic books Inc., 1972) 11.
552
Dorothy Thompson, “Good Bye to Germany,” Harper’s Magazine
December 1934 pp 12-14 [307]. Quoted in Langer, The Mind of Hitler 44.
553
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 95.
554
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 45.
555
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 190.
556
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 203.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
196
Apart from Hitler’s oratory and
objectification, many other measureswere undertaken to pacify the subject population into accepting him.Unemployment disappeared and roadsand buildings that could never have beenconceived in postwar Germany sprungup.
557
The Volkswagen Beetle wasdeveloped with the aim of providing a car for every German household. Were allthese desperate appeasing measuresundertaken for winning the trust of theGerman people for allowing Germany to be sacrificed for larger goals of thePowers that Be?Among his close associates, Hitler wouldgo through well-timed fits of rages todrive them into confusion.
558
He often ranaway from unpleasant, unexpected anddifficult situations.
559
He would alsowithdraw from situations claiming hewas depressed.
560
Even his closeassociates could never connect with him, and they noted an ever-presentaloofness in him.
561
He was very secretive when it came to his real
dealings. To quote, “His mind is full of compartments, Hanfstaengl says,and his dealings with every individual are carefully pigeonholed.”
562
There are indications of a double personality in Hitler, one being a soft,sentimental and indecisive individual and the other being the Hitler theworld knew.
563
Close associates noted sudden alternations between thesetwo personalities.
564
Why would Hitler undertake such strenuous mentalgymnastics? Or is this complex personality indicative of hidden goalsand hidden agendas? How is it that an individual with such personalafflictions, such controversial origins and such chequered past, literallywalked into the highest corridors of power?
557
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 55.
558
Quoting Rauschning. Langer, The Mind of Hitler 76.
559
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 77.
560
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 80.
561
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 83.
562
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 99.
563
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 127.
564
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 128.
A 1930 tourist poster depicting thenew German highway system.Available online courtesy RandallBytwerk, the German PropagandaArchive at Calvin College<http://www.calvin.edu/academic/cas/gpa> Accessed 10/12/06. ©Copyright German FederalArchives in Koblenz. MinimizedReproduction under Fair Dealing
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
197
German Elitist Families, the Nazis, and theRothschilds
Those who read the sectionon Thule society willremember that a powerfulmember of that society wasGustav Franz Maria Prinzvon
Thurn und Taxis
, a powerful aristocrat with a bloodline common to manyEuropean royals. Gustav
Franz was allegedly “murdered,” by Communists, in the incident that
precipitated the mobilization of the Freikorps. His murder saved theHouse of Thurn und Taxis from being identified with the later Nazis.
Fritz Springmeier discovered that “[...] The House of Thurn and Taxis
was of the Black Nobility. In 1516 Holy Roman Emperor Maximilan I(of the Merovingian bloodline and husband of a member of the Black Nobility) commissioned the House to create a mounted postal service
between Vienna and Brussels.”
565
This service spread to central Europe
and its head office became Frankfurt. In fact the word “taxi” may have
been derived from this service. Instrumental to the early success of Mayer Amschel Rothschild was his infiltration of the Thurn und TaxisPostal system. The house of Thurn und Taxis was on so good terms withMayer Amschel that they allowed him to spy on mail being passedthrough their system. This surveillance activity helped the house of Rothschild to keep abreast of developments and became so crucial totheir success that the Rothschilds set up their own private postal system,making them the best and fastest informed individuals in Europe. To
quote Springmeier, “The business with Thurn und Taxis helped Mayer receive the title ‘Imperial Crown Agent’ in 1800. This title served as a
passport that allowed him to travel throughout the Holy Roman Empire.It also provided the right to bear arms, and it freed him from having to
pay the taxes and obligations upon the Jews of that period.”
566
565
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)179. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
566
Springmeier, Bloodlines 179.
Coat of armsThe palace of Thurn und Taxisat Regensburg
© br-online.de AllRights Reserved. MinimizedReproduction Under Fair Dealing.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
198
More German Elitist Families
According to the research of Fritz Springmeier
567
, Mayer AmschelRothschild (the first main Rothschild) made the acquaintance of Generalvon Estorff in Hanover. Estorff was a numismatist who was impressed
by Mayer’s knowledge of the subject. In 1763 General Estorff left
Hanover and joined the Court of Prince William IX of Hesse-Hanau whowas a Freemason. The house of Hesse-
Hanau’s income
came from theloaning of Hessian soldiers to other countries. Hessian troops were used by England against the American Revolution, in fact the colonial armiesfought with more Hessian soldiers than Englishmen. The House of Hesse-Cassel is said to have made a lot of money off the AmericanRevolution. In 1801 the Rothschilds became crown agents of theLandgrave William of Hesse-Cassel. When Napoleon invaded the province of Hesse, Mayer Amschel Rothschild was instrumental insaving the wealth of Landgrave from being plundered by Napoleon. TheHesse Dynasty has lasted up to the 20th century, and had strongconnections with the British Royal family. Prince Philip of Hesse-Kassel(not to be confused with Prince Phillip, Duke of Edinburgh) was amessenger between Hitler and Mussolini. The Nazis would later pretendto distance themselves from German aristocracy, in order to avoiddamaging the postwar prospects of these families. The House of Hesseis still a powerful force in Germany.
Coat of arms of Hesse
The townof Kassel bears 13clover leafs
HessianMercenariesKassel Industrial area.
Anti-Semitism, with Exceptions
In the previous section, we discussed Hitler’s
bogus anti-occultism and bogus anti-homosexuality. Nazi anti-Semitism was for real. Butexceptions were made for some individuals of obvious Jewish origin,who were major players in this venture. Note that such participation in
567
Springmeier, Bloodlines 176.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
199
Nazism was definitely not open to all. The following represent a tinyminority of visible Jews who became associated with Nazism solely onaccount of their connections to the Powers that Be. This proves that theinherent goals of Nazism went far beyond mere anti-Semitism.
Alfred Rosenberg
was a Jewish-Germanémigré from Russia who became a member of the Thule society and is credited withintroducing the Protocols of Zion among Nazicircles.
568
He also wrote a prominent piece of Nazi literature,
The Myth of the TwentiethCentury
, in which he recycled the Aryan-evolution ideas of Blavatsky. Interestingly,
Rosenberg’s m
entor was Houston StewartChamberlain who wrote
Foundations of the nineteenth century
, afavorite reading of Hitler. He was the nephew of Field Marshal Neville Chamberlain, who became the Prime minister of Britain andextended the Nazis a wide window for rearmament. Rosenberg is
quoted in his writings as: “The earth
-
centered Jew lacks a soul” andelsewhere, “[the continuing existence of the Jew] would lead to a
void, to the destruction not only of the illusory earthly world but alsoof the truly existent, t
he spiritual.”
569
Rosenberg is considered to beamong the major anti-Semitic thinkers within the Nazi party.
Eric Jan Hanussen
was a famous astrologer and a master of the occult (considered to beamong the ranks of Houdini) who taught Hitler body language and public speaking. Hanussenclaimed to be a Danish baron (and dyed his hair blond), but his real name was HermanSteinschneider, the son of a rich Jewish familyfrom Prossnitz, Bohemia. Hanussen was thefriend whom Hitler turned to during his early political frustrations in 1926. He also groomedHitler in staging dramatic public meetings.
570
Hitler invited him to
568
Servando González, Origins of the Swastika: The Hausofer Connection<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti07.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
569
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 147-148. Quoted in Hannah Newman,The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web pageas of 11/07/2004.
570
Walter C. Langer, The Mind of Hitler
The Secret Wartime Report (NY & London:Basic books Inc., 1972) 32.
Alfred RosenburgHanussen
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
200
his headquarters at the Hotel Kaiserhof in Berlin for a privatesession.
571
He predicted that Hitler was going through tough times,which would continue until he performed an occult ceremony, in
Hitler’s native hometown. He returned informing Hitler that his rise
to power would begin on January 30
th
1933
572
and said to him, “
I see
victory for you. It cannot be stopped.”
573
Erik Jan Hanussen's
Berliner Wochenschau
, printed the prophecy that within one year'stime the future Fuehrer would become Chancellor.
574
Hitler andHanussen would further meet about a dozen times between 1932 and1933.
575
He also predicted the Reichstag fire (a staged event) andsome even believe he was involved in this incident.
576
It seems morelikely that Hanussen was using his occult knowledge as a cover for his connections to the real source of knowledge, the Powers That Be behind Hitler. Hitler reportedly killed Hanussen in 1933 for knowingtoo much.
Reinhardt Heydrich:
The real name of his father Bruno Heydrich was Suss.Reinhardt was appointed Protector of Bohemia. Israeli Historian Bryan Mark Rigg supports this claim in his book
Hitler’s Jewish
Soldiers
along with providing analysis that certain Jewish Nazis were extended special privilege byHitler.
The Rothschilds:
Hitler’s origins have
been discussed earlier. The Rothschildconnection to I.G. Farben, the Nazi military industrial complex, will be discussed in chapter four. In addition, Hitler did not embark uponfreezing of Rothschild assets in Germany, apart from a few cosmeticclosures of banks. Neither did any Rothschilds end up in in theconcentration camps.
571
Stephen Lemons, Hitler’s Clairvoyant
Salon.com<http://www.salon.com/people/feature/2002/02/27/hanussen/> Web page as of 11/07/2004
572
Lemons, “Clairvoyant.”
573
Peter Levenda, Unholy Alliance (Avon Books, 1995) ??
574
Lemons, “Clairvoyant.”
575
Lemons, “Clairvoyant.”
576
Lemons, “Clairvoyant.”
Reinhardt Heydrich
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
201
Kanaris:
Kanaris was an important spy of Hitler who played a role in destroying theWeimar republic preceding the Nazi regime.He later became head of the Abwehr, or German military intelligence. He may have been of Jewish-Greek origin. He is now portrayed as a courageous hero resistingHitler. Regardless of his ethnic background,he was privy to the deepest intrigues of theReich. One of his associates, Mata Hari, wasequally mysterious. Henry Makow madeKanaris the center of one of his writings. Toquote:
Prince Michel Sturdza's aptly titled book
The Suicide of Europe
(1968)reveals some secrets of Kanaris. Sturdza was Romanian ForeignMinister from Sept.-Dec. 1940. He was a leader in the pro-Nazi, anti-
Communist, nationalist Christian “Legionary” movement. Before
assuming his post in 1940, Sturdza was visiting Berlin. No one wantedto speak to him with the exception of Admiral Wilhelm Canaris, thewily chief of the Abwehr, German Army Intelligence. Canaris had arequest that both surprised and shocked Sturdza. He asked him tocooperate with Canaris' counterpart in Bucharest, a certain Moruzovwho Sturdza suspected was a Communist agent. Pressed on this,
Canaris said Moruzov was providing the “best information concerningSoviet Russia's military preparations.” Before leaving Berlin, Sturdzareceived a visit from Canaris’ deputy, a Captain Muller, “bearer once
more of his chief's insistences, which left my wife and me perplexed.Captain Muller informed us that Great Britain had never been andwould never be defeated. He added: "What I am about to tell you,coming from a Prussian officer, might perhaps be considered as an actof high treason. Pay attention however. Don't under any circumstancestake the responsibility as Minister of Foreign Affairs in your country,of pushing it into a war where you have Great Britain as an adversary.
You will be crushed. Great Britain is always victorious.” This was a
peculiar thing for a German Army Intelligence official to say especiallysince Germany appeared invincible in August 1940. It had justconquered France in June and sent the British packing.
577
577
Henry Makow, “Are World Wars orchestrated?”
Savethemales.ca<http://www.savethemales.ca/> Web Page as of 20/05/05
Kanaris
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
202
Nazis and Cathars…what’s the Connection?
When the Nazis associate themselves withlong forgotten esoteric beliefs, such those of the Cathars, they hint at their secret heritage.Such associations should not be dismissedlightly. Nazism provided an opportunity todivert the resources of the German statetowards research on long forgottenmovements started by predecessors of theIlluminati.The Ahnenerbe was the SS branch in chargeof the research on ancient symbols and other esoteric subjects. This SS division wouldconduct treasure hunts for long lost Cathar relics, which are believed to be of extreme value and importance to the Powers That Be. AnthonySutton quotes
Hitler et la Tradition Cathare
by Jean-Michel Angebertwhich sheds light on the 1933 crusade of
Schutzstaffel
member OttoRahn in search of the Holy Grail. Something of importance was foundin the Cathar stronghold in Southern France.
578
By September 1935 Rahnwas writing excitedly to the chief of the Ahnenerbe about the places hevisited in his investigation into the Grail traditions of Germany,requesting complete confidence in the matter with the exception of Himmler.
579
Rahn did find something of relevance, which the Powersthat Be sought. The Nazis immediately dispatched Knight of Malta OttoSkorzeny.
580
According to Col. Howard Buechner who wrote
Emerald Cup - Ark of Gold: The Quest of S.S. Lt. Otto Rahn of the Third Reich
,Rahn died in mysterious circumstances in the Tyrolean mountains on aday sacred to the Cathars. It can be inferred that Skorzeny and the Powersthat Be had some role in the death of Rahn. Buechner relates a storyaccording to which the local descendants of the Cathars [ActualMerovingian descendants have been located in the region] happened to be on top of the mountain celebrating some mystical rite when an S.S.
578
Antony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler (GSG & Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/introduction.htm> Web page asof 16/03/04
579
Anonymous, “Otto Rahn and the Quest for the Holy Grail,”
<http://www.geocities.com/CapitolHill/6824/otto.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
580
Anonymous, “
New World Order-The movie
: Knights of Malta,”
<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/knightsofmalta.html> Web pageas of 11/07/2004
A Cathar coin shows a peculiar cross, used by secretsocieties. A derivative of thiscross can be found on the Nazi battle flag.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
203
helicopter came down to scoop up Otto Skorzeny and his treasure. “At
exactly high noon on March 16, 1944, a small German aircraft appeared.It flew over Montsegur several times, dipping its wings in salute. Thenit used skywriting equipment and formed a huge Celtic cross in the sky.
The Celtic Cross was a sacred emblem of the Cathars.”
581
There areactual Merovingian descendants in the area where the Nazi plane madea Cathar cross in the sky. Why were the Nazis sending greetings to themin the valley below? In addition, it is widely believed that Himmler hidthe artifacts obtained in his Wewelsburg castle, from where theyvanished after the war. Why would the chief of the SS seek to preserveand protect artifacts that were of no significant value for German heritageor Nazi ideology? Neither the movements dating to medieval SouthernFrance nor the Cathar relics could be of any use to the Nazi-Aryandogma. The Cathars were responsible for a major anti-Christian Gnosticheresy. As we have discussed earlier, the Cathars and the Merovingians preceding them were early predecessors of the Illuminati. Since the Nazis were earmarked for destruction, they were being used as aclearinghouse for research that required state backing and which couldnever have been accomplished otherwise. The Ahnenerbe had over 50
departments and wasted over a million marks in such “research.” At the
end of the war, its entire libraries vanished.
Influences on Hitler’s Peculiar Brand of
Christianity
One would expect Hitler, purporting to be a champion of everythingGerman, to revitalize Christianity. Indeed, there is a commonly spreadmisinformation that Hitler was a devout Catholic (With no explanationwhy he ordered the persecution of Catholics). Hitler talks of his own peculiar faith as
The old beliefs will be brought back to honor again.The whole secret knowledge of nature, of the divine, of the demonic. We
will wash off the Christian veneer. […] I want to see in the eyes of youth
the gleam of
the beast.”
582
Hitler even saw himself replacing God. Hewould hang a gigantic poster of himself at one huge Nuremberg rally,
with the caption lifted from the Christian gospel of John, “In the
581
Quoting Buechner. Tracy Twyman, “
The Real Tomb of God: The Grail, The Ark,the Emerald Tablet, and the Forgotten Father of Mankind
,”
21
st
Century Radio<http://www.21stcenturyradio.com/realtomb-twyman.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
582
This quote may have come from Rauschning or Bormann. “
Nazis: The Occult
Conspiracy,”
BMG Distribution, narr. Malcolm McDowell, dir. Tracy Atkinson andJoan Barron, Discovery Channel, 22
nd
February 1998.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
204
beginning was the Word”
583
and indoctrinating German youth to pray tohim!
584
To quote Hitler “If Jehovah has lost all meaning for us Germans,
the same must be said of Jesus Christ, his son.... He certainly lacks thosecharacteristics, which he would require to be a true German. Indeed, heis as disappointing, if we read the record carefully, as is his father
[…].”
585
And elsewhere, Hitler said, “Conscience is a Jewish invention.
It is a blemish, like circumcision.... There is no such thing as truth, either in the moral or in the scientific sense. The new man would be thean
tithesis of the Jew.”
586
In Hitler’s words,
Christianity “only added the
seeds of decadence such as forgiveness, self-abnegation, weakness, falsehumility and the very denial of the evolutionary laws of survival of the
fittest.”
587
However, there was still a necessity to hypocritically appeasethe large number of German Christians. Nazi-approved sermons in
German churches proclaimed, “Adolf Hitler is the voice of JesusChrist.”
588
As Reichsminister for Church affairs Hans Kerrl would say,
“There has arisen a new
authority as to what Christ and Christianityreally are-
that is Adolf Hitler. Adolf Hitler…is the true Holy Ghost.”
589
It is important to note that before launching his “
Final S
olution,” Hitler
tried purging all churches and pastors who showed any resistance toexisting Nazi policies. Refusal by a church to sponsor a Hitler Youthchapter was considered sufficient grounds to close it down.
590
There was
a certain religious atmosphere to Hitler’s large rallies. To quote, “All the
stagings were designed to create a supernatural and religious
atmosphere, and Hitler’s entry was more befitting a god than a man.”
591
As Hannah Newman comments on the work of French writer Jean-Michel Angebert, author of
The Occult and the Third Reich
,
Their far-ranging documentation allows them to conclusively show that Nazism
583
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the New age < http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
584
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 56. Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
585
Hitler in “What the Christian Does Not Know About Christianity,” As quoted in
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 56. From Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
586
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 57-58. Quoted in Newman, RainbowSwastika; Nazism and the New Age.
587
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
588
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
589
Walter C. Langer, The Mind of Hitler
The Secret Wartime Report (NY & London:Basic books Inc., 1972) 56.
590
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
591
Langer, The Mind of Hitler 56.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
205
was/is an initiation into the classical Gnostic ‘path of enlightenment.’”
592
Why would the Nazis and Hitler choose anti-Christian Gnostism asopposed to all the other different flavors of Christianity? This particular creed traces itself to the Jewish Merovingians of Southern France. Thiscan only be explained when we consider Nazis a complete extension of Illuminati
agenda. As Newman quotes Angeberts’ English translator,Lewis A.M. Sumberg, “nearly all historians missed the ‘militant neo
-
Paganism’ and ‘Gnostic racism’ in Nazism ‘because they have brought
conventional outlooks and methodologies to their examination of an
unconventional phenomenon.’”
593
To quote Rudolf Olden who was awitness to this Nazi phenomenon
“The
innermost circle was privy to thehard-
core Gnostic teaching on the Grail, immortality and godhood.”
594
The climax of this indoctrination would be the SS training, and it
corresponded to the Nazi view of “pure” Gnostic, Hindu and Buddhist
philosophy, which was convoluted to emphasize Aryan duty and honor in place of gentleness and compassion
595
Newman points out thatadvancing Russian troops found the bodies of hundreds of Tibetans inBerlin. The presence of Tibetans indicates the use of Buddhist disciplinefor the purpose of indoctrination at an anti-human level. The subsequentmurder of the Tibetans points to attempts to hide the Gnostic-Buddhistconnection to Nazism.
596
Contrary to popular belief of Hitler being a champion of the Christian
world against “Jews,”
Nazism attempted to wean the masses from standard Christianity byremoving the Jewish-
influenced ‘negative’ parts, that is the Old
Testament and most of the New Testament, imposing Gnosticmeanings on key passages, adding colorful pagan legend, andrepackaging it in their 1920 platform as
‘positive Christianity.’
597
592
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the New age < http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
593
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) x.Quoted from Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
594
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 178,quoting Rudolf Olden, Hitler the Pawn (1936) 233. Quoted from Newman, RainbowSwastika; Nazism and the New Age.
595
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 220-221.Quoted from Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
596
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
597
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age. Quoting Jean-MichelAngebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 202-203.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
206
Newman points out an interesting case of a German youth who explainedthe Nazi triumph of will, not in militaristic but in Gnostic terms to a
French writer in 1937. To quote, “I am studyin
g the conception of theworld.... We refuse to think and to be; we refuse to stand by helplesslyunder the determinism of the so-called laws of matter. What we want isinside, an inner structure.... We shall not let anyone stop us from building before God and before men that which
must be built!” The French writer
remarked on the similarity of this Nazi sentiment to the extinct (as hethought) French Templar philosophy.
598
Hitler in a conversation with
Hermann Rauschning asked, “How can we arrest racial decay
? Shall weform a select company of the really initiated? An Order, the brotherhood
of Templars around the holy grail of pure blood?”
599
Hitler’s taste for
Templarism is asynchronous with both Nazism and Germany. It onlyserves to reflect his Illuminati background.Otto Rahn who was sent Grail hunting in the Cathar region of Southern
France proposed a “New Order” in which the states of Europe, and
perhaps all other nations, would adopt the Cathar beliefs in the interest
of world peace.”
600
It is rumoured that Rahn even formed a neo-Catharistcircle within the SS.
601
There are a number of different interpretations of the Holy Grail. But the real interpretation is the quest for the pure bloodline; a reference to the original Merovingian Jews descended fromthe tribe of Benjamin. They landed in France around 70 A.D after their temple was destroyed in Jerusalem. They may have started the legend of the Holy Grail, projecting themselves as the progeny of Christ to inducelocal Christians into protecting them and fighting for them against theCatholic Church. The Cathars would extend this myth, claiming that thematerial world was faulty (and must be therefore left to Satan) and real
union with God can be obtained through “Gnosis.” It is obvious that the
Powers that Be recycled this highly successful dogma for Nazis,
carefully editing out the “Jewish Merovingian bloodline” from it.
598
Alphonse de Chateaubriand quoted in Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and theThird Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 175. Quoted in Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazismand the New Age.
599
I suppose this is another of Rauschning’s quotes. Anonymous,
New World order-The movie: Nazis and Aryans.<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/nazisandaryans.html> Web pageas of 11/07/2004
600
Anonymous, “Otto Rahn and the Quest for the Holy Grail,”
<http://www.geocities.com/CapitolHill/6824/otto.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
601
Anonymous, “Otto Rahn and the Quest for the Holy Grail,”
<http://www.geocities.com/CapitolHill/6824/otto.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
207
According to Hanna Newman, the concept of an inherited god-consciousness appears in Gnostic teaching which describe Christ, not asJewish but as a Gnostic initiate. And who didn't actually die on the cross, but achieved a singular level of Aryan racial purity and correspondinggod-consciousness (his Jewish identity was dismissed by Gnostics as anOriental fiction). For Gnostics, the God of Jesus Christ was not the Most
High and only God, but a “demiurge,”
602
aspiring to be as such, as everyGnostic initiate would. In search of this holy blood which contains thecoveted god-knowledge, every member of the SS was screened for purityof Aryan lineage, and was taught his duty to father as many racially purechildren as possible. Himmler claimed that if conception took place in
an Aryan cemetery, the resulting child would receive the spirit of “all thedead heroes” buried there! And accordingly, lists o
f Nordic cemeterieswere published in the SS periodical Das Schwarze Korps.
603
Alternately,
the Grail was defined in Gnostic symbolism as the “philosopher's stone,”the “third eye”
604
and the spiritual “crown” of Lucifer.
605
Newmandefines the relevance of the I
lluminati “all seeing eye” as the Knowledge
of self-as-god which Lucifer (Satan) exhibited, and which he offered tomankind in the Garden of Eden.
606
Helena Blavatsky of the Theosophical Society agreed with the Gnosticsthat the Jewish God belonged to a class of the lower and material.
607
Wethus see the Merovingian bloodline heresy, Cathar Gnosticism and
Blavatsky’s Aryan race evolution blended together to form a potent
concoction.
Blavatsky referred to the “moral wretchedness” of Jews who partake and
lead in worldly materialism and sex. According to Blavatsky, This Godof Jews who is credited as the creator of heaven and earth is no other
than Cain, a son of Satan and a lower angel unlike Blavatsky’s hip“ascended masters.” Simply put, her position is tha
t since this world is
602
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the New age < http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
603
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 144. Quoted in Newman, RainbowSwastika; Nazism and the New Age.
604
Currently used in visual motifs of the Powers that may be, such as the strange sealon the US one dollar bill.
605
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 264.Quoted in Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
606
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
607
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 114. Quoted in Newman, RainbowSwastika; Nazism and the New Age.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
208
evil, the God who created it must also be evil; in fact he must be Satan!

As such, Gnosticism was rewired by Blavatsky to undermine Judaism,upon which Christianity is based. Nazi party philosopher and ThuleSociety member, Alfred Rosenberg would echo Blavatsky’s sentiments.Rosenberg is quoted in his writings as: “The earth -centered Jew lacks a

soul” and elsewhere, “[the continuing existence of the Jew] would lead to a void, to the destruction not only of the illusory earthly world but also
of the truly existent, the spiritual.”
608
Rosenberg’s other writings hint at
a profound understanding of Gnosticism and Theosophy.
Hitler would be later quoted in a similar vein as, “The Jew is the anti
-man, the creature of another god. He must have come from another root
of the human race.”
609
Hitler also pretended to adhere to a strict regimen,to set an example for his adherents. He would be depicted as shunningmaterial pleasures and physical appetites. He was said to stick to avegetarian diet - all classic Gnostic elements of “purification from theworld.” Such exercises were mere performances for his loyal followers.
For example, Hitler was not as committed to Gnostic notions of puritywhen it came to sex, as his sexual perversions demonstrate.Since the Powers that Be had decided that the suicide of Fascist Germanyhad to be brought out by a suicidal advance eastwards, Himmler pointedout that the ultimate Nazi goal was to secure a perimeter across the Urals.He would use the same Gnostic terms for Asians, which were applied to
Jews by Rosenberg accusing them of being the “…
end of beauty, and
culture, of the creative power of this earth.”
610
Hitler, Hausofer and
608
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 147-148. Quoted in Hannah Newman,The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web pageas of 11/07/2004.
609
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 146. Quoted in Newman, RainbowSwastika; Nazism and the New Age.
610
These remarks were made in the 1943 Posen Speech to SS elite. The full quote goes
as follows: “This will enable us to create the preconditions for the entire Germanic
people, and for all of Europe, led, ordered, and trained by us, the Germanic people, over generations, to resist the fateful struggle with an Asia certain to break forth once again.
We don't know when that will be. When the ‘mass man’ arises on the other side with 1
-1.5 billion people, then the Germanic people with its, I hope, 250 - 300 million people,together with the other European peoples, for a total of 600 - 700 million people, on a perimeter extending the Urals, or, in 100 years extending over the Urals, will carry on its battle for life against Asia. Woe, if the Germanic people should fail to resist in thisstruggle. That would be the end of beauty, and culture, of the creative power of this earth.
That is the distant future, that is what we are fighting for.”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
209
Bormann later pretended to kill themselves in ceremonial fashion alongwith their wives. This has parallels with the Gnostic-Cathartic rite of
“Endura,” an honorable suicide that was always to be done by pairs of
intimate friends.
611
Another Gnostic theme, which would later be found in Nazism, isdualism. Just as the Gnostics divided the world into spirit and matter (sothat the matter would be left to the Powers that Be while the masses wereleft to quibble over the spiritual), this theme was extended to darknessand light, fire and ice, good and evil. All these forces would collide witheac
h other to achieve balance and jump to a “higher state.” Similarly
humans would also follow a path of evolution leading to better races andthe former World Order had to be destroyed to move onto the New WorldOrder. To quote Hitler himself,
Creation is not finished. Man is clearly approaching a phase of metamorphosis. The earlier human species has already reached thestage of dying out.... All of the force of creation will be concentratedin a new species... [which] will surpass infinitely modern man.... Doyou understand now the profound meaning of our National Socialist
movement?”
612
These sentiments are clearly echoed in Blavatsky’s Theosophy!
Gnosticism has been recycled for the present day in the form of the NewAge Movement. It can be observed in sci-fi movies such as The Matrix.During the shootout at Columbine, the perpetrators wore trenchcoatsidentical to characters in The Matrix. It can only be imagined howhardcore indoctrination of these teachings may have impacted membersof the Nazi military. Extermination Camp commandants who executed
thousands of Jews would make bizarre Gnostic statements such as “This
is where Heaven and Earth meet. A crossing point to the other world.
But don't worry, you won't be left behind.”
613
Note the reference to the
As quoted in Anonymous, New World Order-The Movie: Nazism and Aryans<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/nazisandaryans.html> Web pageas of 11/07/2004.
611
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 275 Note# 11. Quoted in Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
612
Adolf Hitler, quoted by Hermann Rauschning, Hitler Speaks 147, as translated inJean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 178. Quotedin Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
613
Anonymous, New World Order-The Movie: The Occult<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/occult.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
210
New World, which according to Gnostic Theosophy can only be reached by the most evolved race by destroying the existing order.
Hegel and Nietzsche
Apparently, the Gnostics and Blavatsky were not the only ones layingthe groundwork for anti-Christian ideas before Hitler came. Hegel and Nietzsche had created philosophical underpinnings for an anti-Christiananti-Semitic World Order.
Nietzsche’s final work The Antichrist startedwith the phrase “Let us see ourselves for what we are. We areHyperboreans.”
614
One of Hitler's friends, Bernhard Forster, was Nietzsche's brother-in-law.
615
The proto-Nazi Thule Society derived its
name from Thule, the island of Hyperborea where “godmen” lived.
Hegel and Nietzsche are also associated with the early theorizing of dialectics, or how phenomena such as conflicts could be manipulated to produce a desired outcome. Nazism/Fascism would serve as a dialecticalcasualty in the emergence of the Soviet Union.
Richard Wagner and Pan-Germanism
Richard Wagner (1813-1883) was a gifted German composer associatedwith producing musical operas, which carried some of the earliestimprints of German nationalism. These productions were organized long before the actual emergence of Nazism, in order to prepare the necessarygroundwork.Among Wa
gner’s well known works are Gnostic themes such as the
Holy Grail and the struggle between Light and Darkness. From what can be derived from accounts on Wagner, he composed his operas, but manyof the esoteric themes and ideas expressed in them came from hisemployers at the opera company where he worked. Though oblivious totheir motives in kindling German nationalism, Wagner sensed something
suspicious and sounded the alarm by directing his rage against “Jews.”
If only Wagner had been more definite and instead brought to our attention the names of individuals and secret societies involved, hiswarning would have probably been heeded.Hitler was an avid fan of Parsifal, a Wagner opera which carried theGnostic theme
of “[…] pure, noble blood, in [whose] p
rotection and
614
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 124.Quoted in Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
615
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
211
glorification the brotherhood of the initiated have come together.”
616
Nazis appropriated many of Wagner’s works for the purpose of
propaganda. But Hitler never forgave Wagner for attempting to soundthe alarm on the Illuminati. To quote Time Magazine,
617
Hitler is noted as a fanatical fan of Wagnerian operas. Less known isthe fact that before he rose to become the Fuhrer, in the 1920s, Hitler sexually abused Richard Wagner's grandson, Wieland Wagner.
The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion
In order to set the temperament for the rise of the Nazis, a number of events were staged throughout previous decades, where Jews were blamed for everything gone wrong.
618
Since mainstream Westernthought denies the existence of secret societies and secret bloodlines asthe basis of their civilization, it is not surprising that visible minoritiesare regularly made into scapegoats. Present day TV shows like
24
carrysimilar inflammatory hatred directed towards Muslims, the newscapegoats.The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion was a document detailingworld domination by a secret society. It emerged around 1884, and was
attributed to “Jews.” This allegation proved to be contradictory. To quote
Baigent, Leigh and Lincoln,
They [The Protocols] contain, for example, a number of enigmaticreferences-references that are clearly not Judaic. But these referencesare so clearly not Judaic that they cannot plausibly have been fabricated by a forger either.
619
Baigent et all draw attention towards references in the Protocols of anInternational Church, a Masonic Kingdom and a statement at the end of
the document, “Signed by the representatives of Sion of the 33
rd
Degree.”While the “Priory of Zion” is a fictional secret society to which the
Protocols are sometime
s attributed, the “Priory of Sion” is not. This
616
D. Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult p. 146. Quoted in THE RAINBOW SWASTIKA
617
Quoting Time magazine, August 15, 1994, p. 56. Texe Marrs, Power of theProphecy. Unmasking the sexual perversions of the Illuminati: Two on a saddle Part 1.<http://www.texemarrs.com/012002/two_on_a_saddle.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
618
In the case of the Dreyfuss affair, it is noticeable that Western media suddenly became very prominent in spreading the story of the scandal.
619
Michael Baigent, Richard Leigh and Henry Lincoln, The Holy Blood and the HolyGrail (London: Arrow Books, 1996), 201.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
212
“Priory of Sion” is not Jewish or Zionist. It is based in France and is well
connected with other European secret societies. It seems that those who
sought to attribute the document to “Jews” didn’t do a very
thoroughediting of the original document on which it was based.In 1923, Nazi party propagandist, Alfred Rosenberg made a Germantranslation of the Protocols. They would be used to rouse the German
public’s support for Nazi anti
-Semitism. Around the same time, WhiteRussians used the Protocols to justify acts of violence against the Jews,scaring well-established Russian Jews into considering Zionism. Thetiming of the emergence of the Protocols and their subsequenttranslations are indeed suspicious, and appear to be synchronous with alarger plan associated with the World Wars.From what can be discerned about the origins of the Protocols, it is clear that mystics and secret societies associated with the Romanovs played amajor role in the origins of the Protocols. One such Russian royal wasYuiliana Glinka. She was a personal companion of the Russian mysticHelena Blavatsky. She was also a devoted Theosophist. A rare earlyedition of the Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion credits her withoriginally finding the document!
620
One too many Chamberlains
British occultist Houston Stewart Chamberlain, wrote his epic
Foundations of the Nineteenth Century
in 1900 based on the ideas of Blavatsky. He tried to integrate the ideas of Nietzsche and Wagner, allthe time being a non-Aryan Englishman! He was the nephew of NevilleChamberlain, who extended the Nazis a generous window for rearmament. Chamberlain was the mentor of Nazi party philosopher Alfred Rosenberg who wrote his own version of Chamberlain’s book, The Myth of the Twentieth Century
.
Nazi Preference for Occult Dates
It is no secret that the Powers that Be arrange major activities on dayscorresponding to little known occult festivals. Even in the absence of formal communication, the Powers that Be use events on such dates tosignal each other across the globe, that everything was going as per plan.
The recurrence of major events in Hitler’s rise occurring on such dates
only point to the events being planned earlier. If Hitler was a “one man
620
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
213
show” it was very unlikely that he could coincidentally choose such dates. Take the following instances:
German Communists shot six Thulists in 1919 on the date of
Walpurgisnacht,which Wiccans identify as a Druid feast in honor of Bel, a derivative of the Canaanite calf-god Baal. Helena Blavatsky identified Bel as part of an astrological trinity in The Secret Doctrine volume 2
. After the murder of these Thulists, the Thule society took to the streets and organized the Freikorps.
On the Halloween night of 1932, the pagan Sabbat of Samhain, Hitler’s mistress Eva Braun attempted suicide but survived. This
event would later be used by biographers (without reference to the significance of the date) to show how Hitler had become “hopeless,”
in this period. Such depictions contribute to the “one man show” interpretation of Hitler.
Hitler’s chief astrologer Hanussen predicted that Hitler's return to power would begin on January 30th, a date roughly equivalent to the
pagan Sabbat of Oimelc; one of the four “cross - quarter” day s of the witches’ calendar. This was printed in his paper
Berliner Wochenschau well in advance.
621
Walpurgisnacht
was again chosen for the day Hitler would purportedly kill himself.
The Nazis as New World Order me-tooers
Hitler has been quoted in his own words speaking of a New WorldOrder,
622
a favorite catch phrase of the Cabal. In another 1931 interviewwith a Leipzig newspaper editor, Adolph Hitler made a declaration of
the true significance of his National Socialist movement, “The Frenchman Gobineau and the Englishman Chamberlain were inspired by our concept of a new order-a new order, I tell you, or if you prefer, an ideological glimpse into history in accordance with the basic principle of the blood […].”
623
In the Nazi case, the “New Order” referred to the riseof the Soviet Union. On September 11th 1990, President George Bush
621
Stephen Lemons, Hitler’s Clairvoyant
Salon.com<http://www.salon.com/people/feature/2002/02/27/hanussen/> Web page as of 11/07/2004
622
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 155. Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
623
Jackson Spielvogel and David Redles, “Hitler's Racial Ideology: Conten
t and Occult
Sources,”
Simon Wiesenthal Center
Museum of Tolerance Online > MultimediaLearning Center > Annual 3. 1997< http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/site/pp.asp?c=gvKVLcMVIuG&b=395043>
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
214
(senior) announced that “Out of these troubled times, our-objective-anew world order-can emerge-Today, that new world is struggling to be born, a world quite different from the one we have known.” Note the date, September 11th 1990
Nazi links to British Elite
The overt cooperation of some British royals with the Nazis is usually dismissed as an extension of their blood ties to Germany. But there may be more to the nature of these ties. British royals are interspersed with Bohemians, Bohemia being a medieval stronghold of the Illuminati. When the World Wars were started, it is obvious that these ties would be revived again in order to coordinate Allied advances and Nazi retreat/treachery such that the Soviet Union would get the lion’s share of territory. While it is true that the entire British administration, especially their Intelligence was involved, some royal families became extremely notorious for their overt cooperation with the Nazis.
Rudolf Hess had close contacts with the Duke of Hamilton, a Scottish member of the Golden Dawn. He met him at the Berlin Olympics. Events such as the Olympics are used by the Criminal Elite to discuss their upcoming plans under the pretext of watching sports. They serve as a cover for Cabal operatives of different countries to gather together without raising suspicion, and such gatherings were critical at a time of limited means of communication
. It was on the Duke of Hamilton’s estate where Hess would later land his plane. The Golden Dawn had close contacts with
Blavatsky’s Theosophical society in its early stages. Nazi party ideologue Karl Hausofer also had close contacts with British members of the Golden Dawn. Among other British Golden Dawn affiliates were the Duke of Bedford and Sir Ivone Kirkpatrick. Another Briton, S. L. Matthews, the Grand Master of the Golden Dawn Society, introduced Vril society founder Jacolliot’s ideas in England.
624
To quote a Mason watcher “Tyler,” “
The previous Dukeof Kent - George Edward Alexander Edmund was installed as GrandMaster by King George VI in 1939. He died three years later in 1942in a mysterious plane crash in Scotland, six months after it wasalleged he and the Duke of Hamilton had kept a moonlightappointment with Rudolf Hess on the Caledonian Moor. Historians tell us that the late Grand Master was Pro-Nazi and traveled to the
624
Servando González, Origins of the Swastika: The Hausofer Connection.<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti02.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
215
Fatherland in order to better educate the King about National
Socialism, so as to allow the Empire to ‘come to an understanding’with The New World Order.”
625
A new book has emerged which places Rudolf Hess on the same ill-fated plane!
626
We are told thatthese activities were peace negotiations, though they may becollusion towards the ultimate goal of Soviet subjugation of Germany.
At the end of the war, the American forces in Germany seized records of communication between the Nazi government and British royals, which revealed King Edward III being supportive of the Nazis on not just annexing Czechoslovakia but in the persecution of Jews as well!
627
MI5 agent Anthony Blunt was assigned to bring these American records to London, even though Blunt was considered to be a Nazi traitor! Blunt would later resurface as aSoviet double agent and a member of the original Philby cell.
628
KimPhilby at that time was also spying for the Nazis. This proves that the ultimate loyalty of these people lay with the Soviet Union. Blunt was never tried for treason and instead put in charge of royal paintings at Buckingham palace.
629
There were also wiretaps between King George and the German ambassador to England, Von Ribbentrop.
630
The Duke of Windsor (King Edward VIII) also had ties to the Germans and later went to live in a Rothschild castle in Austria.
631
The scandal may have caused him to abdicate.
Colone
l Charles “Dickie” Ellis was a Fascist senior agent who later admitted he was a double agent paid by the Nazis, though he was never dismissed by the Queen or charged with treason.
632
625
“Tyler,” The Dukes of Kent
Freemasonrywatch <http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/P2.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
626
Lynn Picknet, Clive Prince and Stephen Prior, Double Standards
The Rudolf HessCoverup (Time Warner Paperbacks, 2002)
627
Loftus, John & Aarons, Mark. The Secret War Against The Jews
(N.Y. St. Martin’s
Griffen, 1997) Quoted in A.C. Ross, Fascist Treachery<http://www.bigelowconsulting.com/CRAweb/essay13.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004. Note: an archived version is available at<http://web.archive.org/web/20041205024342/http://www.bigelowconsulting.com/CR Aweb/essay13.htm>
628
Ross, Fascist Treachery
629
Ross, Fascist Treachery
630
Ross, Fascist Treachery
631
Louis Kilzer,
Churchill's Deception
(Simon & Schuster, 1994). Quoted by Henry
Makow, “Hitler didn’t want world war,”
Savethemales.ca<http://www.savethemales.ca/000369.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
632
Ross, Fascist Treachery
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
216
During this period, Kim Philby was spying for the Soviets and the Nazis. He became editor for the magazine of the Anglo-GermanFellowship organization, run by a group of rich and powerful British pro-Nazis
633
who were also known as the Cliveden set.
634
He beganopenly courting German Nazis.
635
British Intelligence operatives likePhilby managed to function as efficient coordinators and mediators between the Nazi and Soviet Illuminati.
Philby was admitted into the Anglo-German Fellowship organization through senior British agent, Robert Bruce Lockhart who was active in Moscow during the 1918 Bolshevik Revolution. Lockhart, along with Sidney Reilly conspired in an attempt to assassinate Lenin, which failed, and Lockhart was sentenced to death in absentia.
636
This may appear as British anti-Bolshevik activity. But Lenin had gone rogue with the Illuminati and they tried their best to dispose him (finally poisoning him) to return to power toTrotsky. With Stalin, an understanding was reached regarding thewar, though Stalin had to be disposed later. Reilly was actually aLithuanian Jew by the name of Rosenblum who was considered to be the best spy/assassin of British intelligence, according toRakovsky.
637
Reilly returned for a second attempt at Lenin, whichalso failed.
The fifth man of the Cambridge spy ring provided Stalin withexclusive intel
ligence on Churchill and Roosevelt’s conversations
on the Soviet Union. The spy in question also seemed to have accessto American Intelligence.
638
Author Roland Perry wrote The FifthMan in 1994 in which he deduced that the infamous CambridgeSoviet spy ring of Kim Philby, Donald MacLean, Guy Burgess andAnthony Blunt had a fifth spy, Victor Rothschild, the head of theBritish arm of the Rothschild dynasty. After serving the Nazis, theCambridge spy ring would serve the Soviet Union by transferringevery piece of technology they could lay their hands on, to the Soviet
633
Ross, Fascist Treachery
634
Henry Makow,
“Hitler didn’t want world war,”
Savethemales.ca<http://www.savethemales.ca/000369.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
635
John Costello, & Oleg Tsarev, Deadly Illusions (N.Y. Crown Publishers, 1993)Quoted in Ross, Fascist Treachery
636
Anthony Cave Brown, Treason In The Blood (N.Y. Houghton Mifflen, 1994)Quoted in Ross, Fascist Treachery
637
The questioning of the accused Christian Georgievitch Rakovsky by Gavriil
Gavriilovitch Kus’min
on the 26th January, 1938. The complete interrogation is now online. Web page as of 16/03/04 .<http://yamaguchy.netfirms.com/symphony/red2.html>
638
Roland Perry, The Fifth Man (London: Pan Books, 1994) xx.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
217
Union. Roland considered Rothschild to be far more effective than any of the rest. He would become an MI5 security inspector, which gave him exclusive access to all classified projects. Soviet scientists seemed to have obtained the basics of every classified British project, from biological warfare and radar to nuclear weaponry.
One of Hitler’s top intelligence officers, Horst Kopkow, ordered the deaths of more than a 100 captured British secret agents in concentration camps. After the war, the MI6 snatched Kopkow from war crimes investigators and faked his death.
639
He went to work for the MI6 and may have died in 1996.
640
A discussion of the roots of Nazism would be incomplete without a thorough evaluation of the ideas of the Theosophical Society of HelenaBlavatsky. The next chapter is devoted to the same.
639
Sarah Helm, “MI6 protected Nazi who killed 100 British agents,”
The Times May14
th
2005<http://www.timesonline.co.uk/article/0,,2-1611185,00.html> Accessed 13/12/06.
640
Sarah Helm, “MI6 protected Nazi who killed 100 British agents,”
The Times May14
th
2005<http://www.timesonline.co.uk/article/0,,2-1611185,00.html> Accessed 13/12/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
218
Chapter FourHelena Blavatsky and theTheosophical Society
Satan and his rebellious host would thus prove, when the meaning of the allegory is explained, to have refused to create physical man, only to become the direct Saviors and the Creators
of “
divine
Man.”
-H.P. Blavatsky, TheSecret Doctrine, p. 193note c, Volume I
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
219
A brief history of HPB and theTheosophical Society
The Theosophical Society and the movement known as Theosophy iscredited solely to Helena Petrovna (1831-1891) who became HelenaBlavatsky or Madame Blavatsky/HPB after her first marriage, thoughshe would be married three more times after she divorced General Nicephore Blavatsky. She was born in what is present day Ukraine
among highly placed Imperial Russian nobility. Imperial Russia’s
Minister of Finance, Sergei Witte was among her cousins. Since Russiannobility is generally sympathized as victims of the Bolsheviks, their Illuminati connections are often overlooked. Chapter one of this book sheds light on these little known connections.HPB had a rather strange and hauntedchildhood, which was characterized withan obsession with the occult.
641
Her sociallife has some reflections of lesbianism.
642
Her particular area of interest wereséances, or spiritual communication withthe dead. In New York, she met HenrySteele Olcott, a lawyer turned spiritualistwho was also interpreting séances.During these séances, HPB would act as
a “medium” and souls, which had“ascended,” would spirituallycommunicate “higher consciousness” toher once she tuned into their “frequency.”
HPB would offer vivid recollections of
641
Ellie Crystal, “Helena Petrovna Blavatsky,”
Crystalinks<http://www.crystalinks.com/blavatsky.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
642
“Mrs. Besant’s extraordinary transformations from Anglican minister’s wife through birth control propagandist and labour leader to Theosophist…are…well known… Arthur
Nethercot, her biographer, suggests an element of the lesbian in the rapid domination of Mrs. Besant by H. P. Blavatsky. James Webb, The Occult Underground (LaSalle Illinois:
Open Court Publishing Co. 1974) 94. “She addressed Annie in suspiciously fulsome andendearing terms,” writes Nethercot, “‘Dearest,’ ‘My Dearest,’ ‘Dearly Beloved One,’and signing herself ‘Very adoring.’” Nethercot also reports that “she dispatched missivesto Annie...and addressed them to ‘My Darling Penelope’ from ‘Your...female Ulysses’”
Arthur H. Nethercot, The First Five Lives of Annie Besant (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1960) 306. Both these quotes are from Scott Lively and Kevin Abrams,The Pink Swastika-Homosexuality in the Nazi Party 4
th
ed. (Sacramento: Veritas AeternaPress, 2002) 106.
Helena Petrovna Blavatsky
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
220
their description and the message they conveyed. However, A New York neuropathologist, Dr. George Beard claimed in an interview that Olcott
had probably been misled and HPB became Beard’s instant opponent.
643
Through a later interview with the Daily Graphic, HPB became famousthroughout New York as a spiritualist.
644
In 1875, William Olcott, HPB and William Q. judge formed theTheosophical Society.
645
It is interesting to note that the name
“Theosophical” was furnished by Charles Sotheran, a high
-rankingmason and Rosicrucian!
646
Can it be considered that HPB herself was a honorary Freemason?Freemasonry is generally off limits to females and instead, a curioussemi-official substitute is available for females, known as Co-Masonry.A popular Website
647
critical of Freemasonry dug up the following(Emphasis on Rosicrucian order added):
Masonic Diversion: But Blavatsky wasn't a Freemason!Fact: Blavatsky was a Freemason. There is considerable literaturerelating to Blavatsky's Masonic connections. In her Scrapbook, vol. III, p.256, on January 1878, she recorded that she received a diploma of the 32nd Degree in the Ancient and Primitive Rite of England andWales. In the following month the issue was raised in the FranklinRegister and Norfolk County Journal, the material of which has been published in H.P. Blavatsky. Collected Writings. Volume One. 1874-1868. On p.309, we learn that the Ancient and Primitive Rite wasoriginally chartered in America, on 9 November 1856, with DavidMcClellan as Grand Master, and that it submitted entirely in 1862 tothe Grand Orient of France.
-The Secret Zodiacs of Washington DC, David Ovason Preface by C. Fred Kleinknecht, 33°, Sovereign Grand Commander,The Supreme Council, 33° (Mother Council of the World),Southern Jurisdiction, USA, Washington DC
643
Ellie Crystal, “Helena Petrovna Blavatsky,”
Crystalinks<http://www.crystalinks.com/blavatsky.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
644
Crystal, Blavatsky
645
Crystal, Blavatsky
646
Crystal, Blavatsky
647
Freemasonrywatch.org, <http://freemasonrywatch.org/luciferquotes.html> Web page as of 13/09/2006
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
221
We, the Thrice-Illustrious Sovereign Grand Master General, and we,the Sovereign Grand Conservators, thirty-third and Last degree of theSovereign Sanctuary of England, Wales, etc., decorated the Grand Star of Sirius, etc., Grand Commanders of the Three Legions of the Knightsof Masonry, by virtue of the high authority with which we are invested,have declared and proclaimed and by these presents do declare and proclaim our illustrious and enlightened Brother, H. P. Blavatsky, to be an Apprentice, Companion, Perfect Mistress, Sublime Elect ScotchLady, Grand Elect,
Chevaliere de Rose Croix
, Adoniramite Mistress,Perfect Venerable Mistress, and a crowned Princess of Rite of Adoption.Given under our hands and the seals of the Sovereign Sanctuary for England and Wales, sitting in the Valley of London, this 24th day of November 1877, year of true light 000,000,000.
John Yarker, 33° Sovereign Grand Master M. Caspari, 33° Grand Secretary A.
D. Loewenstark, 33° Grand Secretary
To quote Cardinal Caro Rodriguez,
Madame Blavatsky, the promoter andfounder of Theosophy in Europe, wasalso a member of the Masonic Lodges;her successor, Annie Besant, Presidentof the Theosophical Society in 1911was Vice President and great Teacher of the Supreme Council of theInternational Order of co-
Masonry…the theosophical doctrines
on the nature of God and the soul andthe relations between God and the soul,are the same doctrines as taught inmasonry.
648
According to one source,
649
HPB even
joined Garibaldi’s national revolutionary
648
Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
With a reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2
nd
edition (Imprimatur,Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile,1920s) 226.
649
Mehmet Sabeheddin, “The Secret of Eurasia –
The key to Hidden History and
World Events,”
New Dawn No. 68 (September-October 2001),
Theosophist Annie Besant inMasonic RegaliaThis photo is from a MasonicHall. The original caption read:The V. Ills. Bro. Annie Besant33°.First M.P.G.C., of BritishFederation and leader of Co-Freemasonry in the BritishEmpire
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
222
militia, and fought in the battle of Mentana, where she was severelywounded
. Garibaldi’s movement attempted to forcibly unify Italy as a prelude to Fascism. At that time, there were also plans set in motion to displace the Vatican Papacy and relocate it to Imperial Russia, where it could be later dismantled for good by the Soviets. The official activities of the Theosophical Society are summed up as follows, After its establishment the Theosophical Society expounded theesoteric tradition of Buddhism aiming to form an universal brotherhood of man, studying and making known the ancient religions, philosophies and sciences, and investigating the laws of nature anddivine powers latent in man. The direction of the society was claimedto be directed by the secret Mahatmas or Masters of Wisdom.
650
HPB pictures herself
651
with three
“ascendant masters” who apart from
dictating spiritual consciousness from
the undead don’t seem to mind posing
for a photo op. The masters in the background are supposed to be Kuthumi,El Myora, and Saint Germain. One
“ascended master” of Blavatsky was
referred to as Moriah; a term usedinterchangeably with the term
“Illuminati” and roughly meaning “thewinds of change.”
To quote Secret Society critic Nesta Webster on the esoteric teachings of the Theosophical Society,
That the teachings of the Eastern School would not be taken seriously by any real Orientalist and that they could learn far more by studyingthe works of recognized authorities on these subjects at a University or at the British Museum does not occur to them [harmless enthusiastswho comprise the outer ranks of the Theosophical Society] for amoment. Nor would this fulfill the purpose of the leaders. For
<http://www.newdawnmagazine.com> An archive is available at<http://www.geocities.com/integral_tradition/key.html> Accessed 12
th
May 2003.
650
Ellie Crystal, “Helena Petrovna Blavatsky,”
Crystalinks<http://www.crystalinks.com/blavatsky.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
651
Crystal, Blavatsky
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
223
Theosophical Society is not a study group, but essentially a propagandist society which aims at substituting for the pure and simpleteachings of Christianity the amazing compound of Easternsuperstition, Cabalism, and Eighteenth century charlatanism whichMrs. Besant and her coadjutors have devised.
652
Shortly after the establishment of the Theosophical Society, a scandalerupted in which some followers of Theosophy alleged the letters
attributed to the “Mahatmas” were forgeries of either HPB or her frie
nds.A book
Who wrote the Mahatma’s letters
by the Hare brothers was fairlycritical of the authenticity of the letters.Such scandals did not discourage Blavatsky from the publication of her first book,
Isis Unveiled
(1877). Since large scale industrializationcompounded with atheist influence had created a spiritual vacuum in theWest, people flocked to buy her book expecting answers. HPB claimedin her book that the Ascended Masters/ Mahatmas had revealed to her
“…the basic precepts and the secret knowledge which they protected”.
653
This book launched Blavatsky as “a pioneer esotericist of our age”.
654
To escape the tremors of the scandal, HPB and Olcott headed to Indiafor studies in Buddhism and Hinduism. The spiritual background of Indiaappealed to Blavatsky and her associates. And Blavatsky claimed to havereceived correspondence from several other major Masters/Mahatmas.In 1882, the headquarters of the Theosophical Society became Adyar (Madras) and HPB constructed a shrine room for the special séances.
655
A scandal erupted when one of the former manager of the shrine, EmmaCutting Coulomb, published letters that she claimed were from HPBcontaining instructions on how the séance correspondence was to bedone through certain secret panels in the shrine.
656
In 1884, RichardHodgson of the London based Psychical Research Society (PRS) paid avisit to Adyar and issued a scathing report alleging HPB and her associates, especially one Indian named Damodar, were conducting
652
Quoting Nesta Webster in Secret Societies and Subversive Movements page 306.Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
Witha reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus. 2
nd
edition. (Imprimatur,Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile,1920s). 228.
653
Crystal, Blavatsky
654
Website dedicated to Blavatsky Blavatsky.net<http://www.blavatsky.net/blavatsky/madame-blavatsky.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
655
Crystal, Blavatsky
656
Crystal, Blavatsky
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
224
fraud and trickery.
657
In India, spiritualism is a lucrative business and protégés like Damodar are available dime a dozen. And HPB hadadopted quite a few. HPB had to relocate back to Europe as a result of this scandal.The Theosophist position has always been that Coulomb not onlydoctored the letters herself but also constructed the secret panels todefame HPB! And
that Hodgson’s report was “biased.” In 1986, The Psychical research Society published an article agreeing with the
Theosophist position and “vindicating” HPB. Since the originalCoulomb letters are said to have been “lost,” very little can be
reconstructed. In addition to documented controversies, the arbitrary nature of telepathy with the “disembodied masters” allowed HPB to
exercise her dictum in an arbitrary fashion. For example, any scandal undesirable to her would be swept under the rug as a product of the forcesof Kali Yuga! Cardinal Caro Rodriguez quotes Nesta Webster on the scandals of the Theosophical Society,
Suffice it to say here that its course, like that of most secret societies, have been marked by violent dissensions amongst the members- the Blavatsky-ites proclaiming the divine infallibility of their leader-whilst at a same time, scandals of a peculiarly unsavory kind have been brought to light. This fact has indeed, created a serious schism in the ranks of the Theosophists, which shows that a number of perfectly harmless people are to be found amongst them. Yet the peculiar recurrence of such scandals in the history of secret societies leads one inevitably to wonder how far these are to be regarded as merely deplorable accidents or as the results of secret society methods and teachings. That the men against whom charges of sexual perversion were brought were not isolated examples of those tendencies is shown
by a curious admission on the part of one of Blavatsky’s ‘chelas’ or
disciples.
658
Among those who publicly opposed this ne
w spiritualism of “mediums”
was escape artist Harry Houdini, who mocked and satirized the phenomenon. In October 1926, Houdini was viciously punched in thestomach on two separate occasions, rupturing his appendix and leading
657
Helena Petrovna Blavatsky <http://www.crystalinks.com/blavatsky2.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
658
Quoting Nesta Webster in Secret Societies and Subversive Movements page 306.Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
Witha reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2
nd
edition (Imprimatur, JoseMaria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile, 1920s)227.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
225
to his death. His opponents among the spiritualists were suspected to beinvolved.
659
A 2006 biography of Houdini has again suggested thatHoudini may have been murdered.
660
Before settling in India, HPB became the first Russian to acquireAmerican citizenship.
661
Maybe she didn’t want to be looked upon as a
Russian spy in India. Though the Hodgson expose of the TheosophicalSociety was one of the reasons HPB left for Europe, another reason was
a hushed up scandal involving “Russian spies.” In her let
ter on why sheleft India, Blavatsky makes only a sly hint to it.
662
In chapter one, I havealluded to the future role of Russia (the Soviet Union) in the Indiansubcontinent, as had been prescribed by the Powers that Be.But there is reason to believe Blavatsky was receiving correspondence,albeit not from the Great White Brotherhood residing in the Himalayas, but from a Rosicrucian brotherhood that backed her. The link toRosicrucianism is not usually acknowledged, even though HPB declaredherself to be one
663
and in one of her letters to Prof. Corson, she judges
a symbol in “[…] my own Rosicrucian way […].
664
Let us not forget thatthe name Theosophical Society was the brainchild of a Rosicrucian. Aswe shall further see, the current symbol of the Theosophical society bearssimilar elements with a Rosicrucian symbol. In a similar vein, aRosicrucian associated with Freemasonry confided to Nesta Webster that,
659
Larry McShane, “Book Paints Escape Artist Houdini as Spy,” Saturday October
28
th
2006. Associated Press <http://sfgate.com/cgi- bin/article.cgi?f=/n/a/2006/10/28/entertainment/e100630D77.DTL> Accessed30/10/06.
660
William Kalush & Larry Sloman, The Secret Life of Houdini, the making of
America’s first superhero
(Atria Books, 2006).
661
Crystal, Blavatsky
662
H.P. Blavatsky, letter by HPB to brothers of Aryavarta, April 1890, “Why I do notreturn to India,” This letter was published in the Theosophist of January 1922.
Blavatsky.net< http://www.blavatsky.net/blavatsky/arts/WhyIDoNotReturnToIndia.htm> Web pageas of 11/07/2004
663
Citing H.P. Blavatsky, Collected Writings Vol. I (Wheaton: TPH 1977) 100. Maria
Cissor Sisson, “Helena Blavatsky and the Enigma of John King,”
Blavatsky ArchivesOnline<http://www.blavatskyarchives.com/sisson1.htm> Accessed 23/12/06.
664
H.P. Blavatsky, letter to Prof. H. Corson, date not available. “Some Unpublished
letters of H. P. Blavatsky, compiled by E.R. Corson. Theosophical University PressOnline Edition<http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/corson/cors-lt1.htm> Accessed 23/12/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
226
[…] “Theosophy is not the hierarchy,” implying that it was only part
of a world organization, and darkly hinting that if it does not carry outthe work allotted to it, another body of adepts would take control.
[…]
665
In 1887, HPB started a monthly magazine from London namedLucifer.
666
In 1888, Blavatsky came out with her magnum opus,
The Secret Doctrine
.
667
In this work, Lucifer (a pseudonym for Satan) suddenly risesto prominence, as seen in the following quotes:
It is not only one of the most hidden secrets of Nature -- that of generation, over whose solution the Embryologists have vainly puttheir heads together -- but likewise a divine function that involves thatother religious, or rather dogmatic, mystery, the "Fall" of the Angels,as it is called. Satan and his rebellious host would thus prove, when themeaning of the allegory is explained, to have refused to create physicalman, only to become the direct Saviours and the Creators of "
divine
Man."
-Page 193 Vol I
Thus "SATAN," once he ceases to be viewed in the superstitious,dogmatic, unphilosophical spirit of the Churches, grows into thegrandiose image of one who made of terrestrial a divine MAN; whogave him, throughout the long cycle of Maha-kalpa the law of the Spiritof Life, and made him free from the Sin of Ignorance, hence of death.
-Page 198 Vol I
It is "Satan who is the god of our planet and
the only
god," and thiswithout any allusive metaphor to its wickedness and depravity.
-234 Vol 2
665
Quoting Nesta Webster in Secret Societies and Subversive Movements page 306.Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
Witha reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2
nd
edition (Imprimatur, JoseMaria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile, 1920s)227.
666
Blavatsky.net < http://www.blavatsky.net/blavatsky/madame-blavatsky.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
667
Available online at <http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/sd/sd-hp.htm> Web pageas of 11/07/2004.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
227
"Satan, or Lucifer, represents the
active,
or, as M. Jules Baissac callsit, the 'Centrifugal Energy of the Universe' in a cosmic sense. He isFire, Light, Life, Struggle, Effort, Thought, Consciousness, Progress,Civilization, Liberty, Independence.
-245 Vol 2
[…] the greatest of modern Kabalists, namely Eliphas Levi, describes
Satan in the following glowing terms: -- "It is that Angel who was proud enough to believe himself God; brave enough to buy hisindependence at the price of eternal suffering and torture; beautifulenough to have adored himself in full divine light; strong enough toreign in darkness amidst agony, and to have built himself a throne onhis inextinguishable pyre. It is the Satan of the Republican and
heretical Milton […].”
506-507 Vol 2
L
UCIFER -- the spirit of Intellectual Enlightenment and Freedom of Thought -- is metaphorically the guiding beacon, which helps man tofind his way through the rocks and sandbanks of Life, for Lucifer is the
L
OGOS in his highest,
162 Vol 2
But in antiquity and
reality
, Lucifer, or
Luciferus
, is the name of theangelic Entity presiding over the
light of truth
as over the light of theday.
512 Vol 2 Lucifer
is divine and terrestrial light, the "Holy Ghost" and "Satan," atone and the same time
513 Vol.2
In the footsteps of the Aryans
The feature attraction of
The Secret Doctrine
was a race-based theory of evolution in which progress depended upon reincarnation, karma, humaneugenics, and balance with the Earth.
668
According to Jackson Spielvogeland David Redles,
668
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Human history according to the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naB.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
228
Blavatsky emphasized the concept of races as paramount in thedevelopment of human history. According to Blavatsky, there areseven root races of mankind, with each root race containing seven sub-races. The present root race is the fifth, the Aryan, and was preceded by the fourth or Atlantean race. The Aryans evolved from the fifth sub-race of the Atlanteans. According to Blavatsky, "The Aryan Race was born and developed in the far North, though after the sinking of theContinent of Atlantis its tribes emigrated further south into Asia."
669
The Aryans, following a migratory pattern that went south and westfrom Asia, ultimately created the great Hindu, Persian, Greco-Roman,and later European cultures. Hitler, like his party ideologist, AlfredRosenberg, also claimed Aryan origins for all of these cultures
670
Blavatsky’s experience in India contributed to developing the “
Aryansin the Himalayas
theory. Prior to the Aryan invasion, the Indus valleywas home to a relatively sophisticated civilization. The Aryans overranthe local Indian Indus Valley civilization
671
around 1600-1800 BC. Thetheory of the movement of Aryans into India has become controversialdue to partisan politics in India. But recently, genetic evidence has been presented to vindicate the theory of a large scale Aryan migration. Toquote,
[…] 20%– 30% of Indian mtDNA haplotypes belong to West Eurasian haplogroups, and the frequency of these haplotypes is proportional tocaste rank, the highest frequency of West Eurasian haplotypes being found in the upper castes. […] Moreover, the affinity to Europeans is
proportionate to caste rank, the upper castes being most similar toEuropeans, particularly East Europeans.
672
669
H.P. Blavatsky, The Secret Doctrine vol. 2 (London, 1928) 812, as quoted bySpielvogel and Redles.
670
H.P. Blavatsky, The Secret Doctrine vol. 2 (London, 1928) 111, 278, 411, 527;Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf trans. Ralph Manheim (Boston, 1943) 264-65, 294, 393,423; Alfred Rosenberg, Der Mythus des 20. Jahrhunderts (Munich, 1934) 21-35.Rosenberg begins with the Atlantis legend. As quoted in Jackson Spielvogel and David
Redles, “Hitler's Racial Ideology: Content and Occult Sources,”
Simon WiesenthalCenter
Museum of Tolerance Online > Multimedia Learning Center > Annual 3.1997< http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/site/pp.asp?c=gvKVLcMVIuG&b=395043>
671
Robert Heine-
Geldern, “The Coming of the Aryans and the end of the HarappaCivilization,”
Man 56 (Oct. 1956) 139.
672
Michael Bamshad, Toomas Kivisild,W. Scott Watkins, Mary E. Dixon, Chris E.Ricker, Baskara B. Rao, J. Mastan Naidu, B.V. Ravi Prasad, P. Govinda Reddy, AraniRasanayagam, Surinder S. Papiha, Richard Villems, Alan J. Redd, Michael F. Hammer,Son V. Nguyen, Marion L. Carroll, Mark
A. Batzer and Lynn B. Jorde, “Genetic
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
229
The Aryans were herded into India by a religious elite, which propagated itself through exclusive bloodlines, not unlike the Sumerians and ancient Egyptians. This clique had complete control over the group since the clique was firmly rooted as a priestly caste. Violent efforts were made to preserve these bloodlines and their privileges by the creation of a pyramidal society, where groups of people were frozen in their respective castes, all subordinate to this highest bloodline. However, ina place as vast and complex as the Indian subcontinent, the bloodlinesdid not survive. And the contrivances created to secure them remain only
as a legacy. This Aryan elite class, known as the “high caste,” still holds
influence in India, though it certainly bears no connections to the secretruling elite of the West, and even its bloodline appears to have beenconsiderably diluted.Most surprisingly, the leaders of the Aryans had connections with theancient and forgotten mystery religions of Egypt and Babylon, which theIlluminati also draw upon. In 1935, Dr. Pran Nath published an article inthe Times of India
673
in which he proposed his well-researched claim thatancient literature pertaining to the Aryan period contains numerouscommonalities with Babylon and ancient Egypt. Dr. Nath had evenfound a copper scroll of Babylonian king Nebuchadnezzar I inPrabhaspatan (Gujarat).One of the many legacies of the Aryans was the swastika, which adornsVishnu temples and is seen on Hindu religious gear. In
The Secret Doctrine
, Blavatsky wrote about the occult significance of the swastika,
characterizing it as the most sacred symbol in India. To quote, “The
Svastica
is the most philosophically scientific of all symbols, as also themost comprehensible. It is the summary in a few lines of the whole work of
creation,
or evolution […]”
674
The swastika was nothing more than anarcane figment of history in the Western world before Blavatsky. But by1884, a Theosophical lodge had been established in Germany and therace-based mysticism of Theosophy became combined with local anti-Semitic and nationalist movements. In 1892, a periodical entitled
Lotus Blossoms
featuring the writings of HPB became the first German
Evidence on the Origins of Indian Caste Population,”
Genome Research 11 (2001):994.
673
Dated 19
th
March 1935
674
H.P. Blavatsky, The Secret Doctrine Vol.2 (Theosophical University Press OnlineEdition) 98.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
230
publication to sport the theosophical swastika upon its cover.
675
According to Hannah Newman, Theosophy acted as a conduit for theAryan caste system to be sublimated into Nazi racial purity laws.
676
The swastika counts among the greatest mysteries in symbolism. Eventhe insightful research of Servando Gonzalez on this topic ends on aninconclusive note.
677
However, there is evidence that early predecessorsof the Illuminati used the swastika. Gonzalez points a monastery inLoudum (dated 1334) where the names of several Carmelite brothers areengraved in the staircase.
678
Brother Guyot has a rose overlaid with aswastika beside his signature. The rose symbolizes the Rosicrucians,who rescued and preserved the mystical teachings of Babylon. Egyptiancivilization, another derivative of Babylon, acted as a shelter for theseteachings.
679
Present day Western ruling elite heavily use Egyptiansymbolism such as the eye of Horus, Pyramids and obelisks. Again, wefind the swastika on a mummy-like (Egyptian connection again)gravestone called the Ogham stone, which was unearthed in Aglish,Ireland and dates to the fifth century. Celtic Christianity and Druidcivilization found in the same region bear similar symbolism and theshape of the stone represents the casket used in Masonic rituals. Theinteresting symbolism on the Ogham stone is the Splayed cross/Templar cross/Maltese cross which was introduced in Europe by theMerovingians, descendants of the Israeli tribe of Benjamin. Even beforeMerovingians, we find the splayed cross in Babylon. Boyd Rice makesa note of it above the head of the first Sumerian King in a 2000 BCrendering.
680
Was the crucifixion of Christ on a four armed cross meant
675
Nicholas Goodrick-Clarke, The Occult Roots of Nazism: Secret Aryan Cults andtheir Influence on Nazi Ideology (New York: New York University Press, 1992) 25.Scott Lively and Kevin Abrams, The Pink Swastika-Homosexuality in the Nazi Party4
th
ed. (Sacramento: Veritas Aeterna Press, 2002) 108.
676
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Human history according to the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naB.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
677
Servando González, Origins of the Swastika: Epilogue.< http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasepil.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
678
Quoting Louis Charbonnay, Lassay. L'Esoterisme de quelques symbolesgéométriques chrétiens (Paris: Editions traditionnelles, 1960). Servando González,Origins of the Swastika: The Hausofer Connection. Note # 5.<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti02.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
679
To complicate things, L.A Waddell has written a book
Egyptian Civilization: It'sSumerian Origin and Real Chronology.
Is this is why the Illuminati uses symbolismsuch as the pyramids and the eye of Isiris?
680
Boyd Rice, “The Sumerian Origins of the Iconography of the Templars, Masons &Merovingians,”
Dagoberts Revenge
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
231
to symbolize the identity of the perpetrators? The splayed crossalongside the swastika on the Ogham stone clearly indicates a link between the two. It can also be said that the splayed cross may be aderivative of the swastika. But if that is the case, what does theswastika/splayed cross/cross symbolize? Fritz Springmeier made an
expose of 13 Illuminati “bloodlines” existing and operating to this day.According to many, these 13 bloodlines are nothing but heretic variantsof the twelve tribes of Israel plus an Oriental family added lately to theconsortium (And therefore the number 13 symbolism). According to aHebrew Website:
Beyond the Levite circle, the twelve tribes camped in four groups of three tribes each. To the east were Judah (pop. 74,600), Issachar (54,400) and Zebulun (57,400); to the south, Reuben (46,500), Simeon(59,300) and Gad (45,650); to the west, Ephraim (40,500), Menasseh(32,200) and Benjamin (35,400); and to the north, Dan (62,700), Asher (41,500) and Naphtali (53,400). This formation was kept also whiletraveling. Each tribe had its own
nassi
(prince or leader), and its ownflag with its tribal color and emblem.
681
Following on this, some have drawn the conclusion that the four arms of the splayed cross/swastika/cross thus represent the heretic variants of thetwelve tribes and the geographic directions (North, South, East andWest) these heretic variants took. Note that the reference is to hereticvariants of the twelve tribes of Israel, rather than the original twelvetribes of Israel itself. These heretic variants remained completelyunknown to the Jewish community. And given their commitment to anti-Semitism and their historic opposition to Judeo-Christian values, theyshould be regarded as a secret counter-movement to original Judaicideals, operating well beyond the confines of the Jewish community.
<http://web.archive.org/web/20040607071402/http://dagobertsrevenge.com/articles/rlc/icon.shtml> Web page as of 24/12/2006.
681
The Parsha in a nutshell- Bamidar Numbers 1:1-4:20, Chabad Online Media Center,Bamidbar magazine, #5761, May 25
th
2001.< http://www.chabad.org/parshah/article.asp?A2121> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
232
A Swastika on a present-dayIndian temple.The Ogham Stone
Copyright:Unknown
The 1334 swastika overlaid on a(Rosicrucian?) Rose.
See Louis Charbonnay-Lassay. L'Esoterisme de quelques symbolesgéométriques chrétiens. Paris: Editions traditionnelles, 1960. ©Servando González, Origins of the Swastika: The Hausofer Connection. Note # 5.<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti02.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004. Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.
The splayed cross in a Sumerian renderingfrom 2000 BC.
©Boyd Rice. “The Sumerian Origins of the Ic
onography of the
Templars, Masons & Merovingians.”
DagobertsRevenge<http://www.dagobertsrevenge.com/articles/rlc/icon.shtml>Web page as of 11/07/2004. Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.
But how did the swastika end up in India? The swastika was brought toIndia by the Aryans (1600-1800 BC) who introduced a sophisticated pyramidal caste system, which would dominate India for centuries. Wasthe enigmatic priestly class guiding the Aryans one of theaforementioned tribes, who while moving east found their way acrossthe Indus?German IndologistFriedrich Max Muller,a contemporary of Blavatsky was a pioneer in studyingthe Aryan origins of
India’s Vedic culture.
Max Muller was also a proponent of the thennascent AryanInvasion theory,which has credibly
solved many riddles of India’s past. The timing of propounding theAryan Invasion theory happened to be synchronous with Germany’s
Indo European language groups, 500 BC
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
233
emergence. The groundwork for Nazism was being laid and the AryanInvasion theory would be later
used as ideological fodder for Hitler’s
suicidal advance eastwards. Muller happens to be associated with keyElitists of his time. Such as Felix Mendelssohn, grandson of Jewish philosopher Moses Mendelssohn (who was said to be the mentor of Adam Weishaupt, founder of the Illuminati of Bavaria). This is notmeant to imply that the Aryan Invasion theory was a concoction. Rather,the Powers that Be were deliberately unveiling little known areas of human history to further their ongoing venture.Muller advocated Theosophy. According to Monsignor Munro, theRoman Catholic bishop of St. Andrews Cathe
dral in Glasgow, “the
[Muller] lectures were nothing less than 'a crusade against divinerevelation, against Jesus Christ and Christianity'. The pantheism taught by Muller made 'divine revelation simply impossible, because it reducedGod to mere nature, and did away with the body and soul as we know
them”.
682
Muller’s conception of God was similar to that of Nietzsche.
According to it, God(s) was simply a form of expression for a thought or idea that had become ossified over time. Hypocritically, Muller alsoadvocated Christianizing of the non-Christian world, in order to
popularize the Illuminati’s colonial stranglehold of India. European
Colonialism was necessary for the development of a more Westernized,classless and atheistic-oriented society as a precursor to Sovietdomination. It is obvious that Muller, in his correspondences, wouldrefer to such goals in couched and inconspicuous terms such as
Christianizing.
He is also associated with “reformist” Hindu
movements in India, such as Brahmo Samaj. A similar movement, theArya Samaj, was an offshoot of the Theosophical Society. Critics of such movements claim that they were efforts to standardize Hinduism,so that its scattered locus of control could be concentrated in the handsof a few intellectual elite.
Anti-Judaism and Anti-Semitism
HPB’s
The Secret Doctrine
gave anti-Judaism and anti-Semitism a pseudo-scientific polish. To quote Spielvogel and Redles,
682
Lourens Peter van den Bosch, “Theosophy or Pantheism? Friedrich Max Muller’s
Gifford Lectures on
Natural Religion.”
Here-Now4U Online Magazine< http://www.here-now4u.de/eng/theosophy_or_pantheism__friedr.htm> Web page asof 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
234
[…] Blavatsky had helped to foster anti
-Semitism, which is perhapsone of the reasons her esoteric work was so rapidly accepted in Germancircles. She sharply differentiated Aryan and Jewish religion. TheAryans were the most spiritual people on earth. For them, religion was
an “everlasting lodestar.” For the Jews, religion was grounded on“mere calculation.” They had a “religion of hate and malice towardeveryone and everything outside itself.”
683
Jewish materialism andselfishness contrasted strongly with Aryan spirituality andselflessness.
684
Other ways in which HPB’s works contributed to anti
-Semitism have
been discussed in the section “Influences on Hitler’s peculiar brand of Christianity” in the previous chapter.
Symbolism
The Theosophic
al Society’s symbol, known as HPB’s brooch had a
swastika on top. What is interesting is the presence of the Star of David below!
685
It is important to note that prior to the advent of Zionism, theStar of David was not largely identified with Judaism or Jews.
686
Rather,it was an esoteric symbol associated with alchemy and secret societies.Did such esoteric groups seize control of Zionism? The serpent in thesymbol can also be noticed in the earlier seal of the French revolution.
683
H.P. Blavatsky, The Secret Doctrine vol. 2 (London, 1928) 339-94. As quoted inSpielvogel and Redles.
684
Jackson Spielvogel and David Redles, “Hitler's Racial Ideology: Content and OccultSources,”
Simon Wiesenthal Center
Museum of Tolerance Online > MultimediaLearning Center > Annual 3. 1997< http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/site/pp.asp?c=gvKVLcMVIuG&b=395043>
685
Such combinations have been noted elsewhere as well. For example, police in Parisstumbled upon an underground tunnel, which lead to a 400sq.m cave, 18munderground. The cave had an amphitheatre with a cinema, complete with electricityand phones. Swastikas, Stars of David and Celtic Crosses were painted on the ceiling.When the police returned to check who was supplying the electricity, they found that it
had been cut, and a note was left saying, “do not try to find us.” John Henley, “In aSecret Paris Cavern, the Real Underground Cinema,” The Guardian, September 8
th
2004.<http://film.guardian.co.uk/News_Story/Guardian/0,,1299449,00.html> Accessed13/12/06
686
For a detailed discussion, see O.J. Graham, The Six Pointed Star: Its Origin andUsage (New Puritan Library, 1984).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
235
A brooch worn byBlavatsky, also known asher personal seal. It wasalso associated with theTheosophical Society. Note the presence of aglyph resembling aSoviet sickle andhammer on the bottomleft.The Star of David started being associated withJudaism around theemergence of Zionism.Prior to that, it was asymbol associated withalchemy (see far right).This may indicate controlof Zionism by non-Judaicoccult oriented groups.A symbol associated with theFrench Revolution. Note the pyramid with the all seeingeye wearing a Jacobin cap.The bottom portion shows aMasonic handshake with the
word ‘Fraternity’ below.
Copyright:N/A
A seal associated with theRosicrucian movement. Seethe theosophical seal on thetop right.
Reproduced Under Fair Dealing
Another seal associated with theTheosophical Society. Theswastika has been minimized. Thecenter bears a Rosicrucian cross.Variants of this peculiar cross can be found on the Nazi battle flag aswell as the symbols of several hategroups.
Reproduced Under Fair Dealing
An early symbol associated withalchemy. Variations of the two
snakes at each other’s tails can be
found in modern corporate logosas well.
Copyright: NA
Compared to the brooch worn by HPB, the present Theosophical Societysymbol retains the serpent, but the swastika has been diminished. Butwith the unique Rosicrucian cross, this symbol only gives confirmationof the Rosicrucian origins of the Theosophical Society. It is interestingto note that the Nazi battle flag would also sport a Rosicrucian cross. Ata time when secret communication, let alone regular communication wasstifled by physical barriers, these symbols had extreme importance.Operatives from diverse regions would be able to identify whichmovements and organizations represented what.
The “all
-
seeing eye” occurs in the text of HPB’s
Secret Doctrine
. To
quote, “
while the "Cyclopean" eye was, and still
is,
in man the organ of
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
236
spiritual
sight
.”
687
Regarding the one eye, even the Prophet of Islamwarned his followers as,
“[…] If you h
ave any doubt regarding
Antichrist, remember that your Sustainer is not one eyed.”
688
The followers of Blavatsky
By the time Blavatsky had died in 1891, she had released several other
books through telepathy from the “masters.” She was influential in
developing the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, which has been
identified with Freemasonry. She would be surrounded by the Who’s
Who of the occult world and famous individuals alike. Only some of her companions, followers and future disciples are listed as follows:
A.P. Sinnet
French-born Swedish Countess Constance Wachrmeister
Horace Greeley
John L. O'Sullivan, US ex-Ambassador to Portugal
P. B. Randolph, leading American
Rosicrucian
Prince Wittgenstein
W. B. Yeats, the Irish poet. Yeats
’ poetry consisted
of Masonicimagery such as the lion, the beast, and the rose, and possibleRosicrucian themes. Some of his poetry may be used in mindcontrol. According to Fritz Springmeier,
689
W.B Yeats was aleader of the Golden Dawn and wrote Satanic Masonic ritualsfor it.
"AE" (George W. Russell). George William Russell was aleading member of the Dublin Theosophist lodge, and wrote for the Theosophical periodical
The Irish Theosophist
. He wasinitiated into the Lodge of Isis.
Barbara Hubbard, widow of Max Hubbard, founder of Scientology, Democratic nominee for US Vice President.
Johannes Baltzli, secretary of the proto-Nazi List Society and biographer of Guido von List.
Jiddu Krishnamurti, an Indian Hindu who became a séancemedium for Maitreya but later fell into disfavor with theTheosophists.
687
H.P. Blavatsky, The Secret Doctrine Vol.2 (Theosophical University Press OnlineEdition) 299.
688
Ubaidah Bin Saamit, a companion of the Prophet quoted him as saying such. HadithAhmed.
689
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)225. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
237
C.W. Leadbeater, English Masonist and contributor to the proto-
Nazi List society’s
Prana
Digest. Leadbeater was a confirmedEnglish imperialist and connected to Anglican Freemasonry.
Charles Sotheran, a high Mason, a
Rosicrucian
, and a studentof the Kabbala
Margaret Sanger, Eugenics and birth control advocate (to beconfirmed)
Karl Hausofer, a Blavatsky disciple who shuffled key conceptsof
The Secret Doctrine
to form the philosophy of Nazism.
690
Hausofer was also the guru of Rudolf Hess and Anton LaVey,founder of the Church of Satan. LaVey would dedicate his
Satanic Bible
in part to Hausofer.
691
Did Hausofer influence
Henry Kissinger’s “geopolitics”?
David Spangler, a Findhorn leader (a New Age community inScotland where the goat-god Pan is worshiped).
692
Baron Rudolf von Sebottendorf was a fan of Blavatsky. Foundedthe Thule society, which formed the Nazi party.
Rudolf Steiner, who formed Anthroposophy, considered being alink between Theosophy and Nazism.
Annie Besant and A.O Hume, influential coordinators of Indianindependence, which led to the creation of the nation states of American-backed Pakistan and Soviet-backed India.
Yuiliana Glinka, personal companion of HPB and devotedTheosophist. A rare early edition of the
Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion
credits her with originally finding thedocument!
693
For more information, see section on the Protocolsin Chapter two.
Carl Jung, psychoanalyst who advocated Aryan supremacy and
separation of “Jewish psychology.”
694
Jorge Agel Livra
ga, founder of “New Acropolis,” a global forum
now in 40 countries, combines Theosophy and Fascism under the guise of the revival of classical Greek/Roman philosophy.
690
Joseph J Carr, The Twisted Cross (Vital Issues Press, 1985) 93.
691
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 63.
692
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
693
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Transformation of Society <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naG.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
694
See the book by Harvard Professor Richard Noll, The Aryan Christ: The Secret Lifeof Carl Jung (Random House 1997).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
238
Dutch researcher Michiel Louter alleges this movement seeks toundermine democracy by fostering a return of rule by elitistsupermen.
695
Baron Bulwer-Lytton, English writer and occultist who wrote
The Coming Race
and
The Last days of Pompeii
.
Franz Hartmann: Member of the proto-Nazi List society.
Lanz Von Liebenfels? Founder of the proto-Nazi Order of the New Templars. Likely influence on Hitler.
Harald Gravelle, homosexual occultist and leading Theosophistin Germany. Also contributed to the pederast journal,
Der Eigene
. Companion of proto-Nazis Liebenfels and List.
696
Dr. Gerard Encausse, aka Papus (1865-1916), a leading occultistof his time who was connected to the Russian imperial court. Heeven had foreknowledge about the upcoming war withGermany.
697
A mysterious Mongolian-Tibetan who went by the name of Dr.Badmaev and was closely attached to the Russian imperial court.He believed that Russia had a far greater role to play in the east.He was connected to the Tibetan Llamas.
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, the creator of Sherlock Holmes.
Doyle’s view of crime was domestic violence and theft. He
viewed the British Empire and the wars it raged beyond the
reproach of Sherlock Holme’s deductive crime solving abilities.
Doyle decided to put his abilities to a grander use. He reasonedthat he could use clues in the world to arrive at some spiritualtruth (analogical to clues in a crime scene). All the while, a much bigger crime scene (the activities of the British Empire and theemergence of the New World Order) was unfolding before hisvery eyes.
Alexander Russell Webb (1846-1916), one of the earliestAmerican converts to Islam. But was Russell Web sincere in hisconversion? Even after converting to Islam, Russell Web
695
Michiel Louter, “Disreputable forces at work among the sect researchers atCESNUR,” August 13
th
1997, De Groene Amsterdammer. An archived copy isavailable at<http://www.rickross.com/reference/apologist/apologist16.html>
696
Lively and Abrams, Pink Swastika 108
697
Mehmet Sabeheddin, “The Secret of Eurasia –
The key to Hidden History and
World Events,”
New Dawn No. 68 (September-October 2001),<http://www.newdawnmagazine.com> An archive is available at<http://www.geocities.com/integral_tradition/key.html> Accessed 12
th
May 2003.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
239
maintained connections to the Theosophical Society.
698
Webbseemed to have scant interest in mainstream Islam. Heexchanged letters with the controversial Ahmadiyya movement,Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadian.
699
Theosophy and the New Age Movement
There is nothing “new” about the New Age Movement. It is simply a
revival of antiquated and doomed mystery religions of Babylon andEgypt. The secretive Rosicrucians had managed to save occult aspects of these cultures from extinction and later revived them through theEuropean renaissance. It is not surprising that the same forces wouldresurface again in the groundwork for the World Wars.
To quote Newman “The
organization founded by Helena Blavatskysuccessively broke into four competing religious groups: (1) TheTheosophical Society (headed by Annie Besant); (2) Anthroposophy
(Rudolf Steiner and David Spangler) (3) The Arcane School, the ‘School
of Ageless Wi
sdom,’ and Lucis Trust (Alice Bailey, Benjamin Crème,Robert Muller); (4) ‘I AM,’ ‘The Church Universal and Triumphant’(Guy & Edna Ballard, Elizabeth Clare Prophet).”
700
The roots of New Age thought and philosophy ultimately lead to HelenaBlavatsky and Alice Bailey. In 1922, Alice Bailey established the Lucistrust (named after Lucifer?) to print and disseminate the New Age booksof HPB and Bailey. This is clear proof that the UN is not secular as portrayed but clearly has a darker agenda
. HPB’s 1889 book,
The Key toTheosophy
contains another correspondence between HPB and the
“Masters
.
We are told that humanity would be ready for the New Agesometime at the end of the 20th century.
701
By that time,
[…] besides a large and accessible literature ready to m
en's hands, thenext impulse will find a numerous and
united
body of people ready towelcome the new torch-bearer of Truth. He will find the minds of men
698
Umar F. Abd-Allah, A Muslim in Victorian America: The Life of Alexander RussellWebb (Oxford University Press, 2006) 294: note 76.
699
Abd-Allah A Muslim 124.
700
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Transformation of Society <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naG.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
701
Newman, Rainbow Swastika: Transformation
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
240
prepared for his message, a language ready for him in which to clothethe new truths he brings, an organization awaiting his arrival.
702
Today, Alice Bailey’s teachings are incorporated into public schools
throughout the world through the Goals 2000 program.
703
Hannah Newman jokes that she wouldn’t even trust her bank account to
the disembodied spirits from whom HPB received correspondence. Whatentitles them to be trusted with the destiny of the world?
The Rainbow Swastika - A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism
by Hannah Newman is a detailed expose of the plan todissolve Judaism (upon which Christianity is based) and replace it witha bewildering array of new beliefs. The work also hints at the plan of thePowers that Be to revisit the Nazi experiment. Despite being a seriousand legitimate inquiry into the dangers facing Jews and Judaism, thisreport has largely been ignored. High profile Jewish Protection
syndicates don’t appear to be concerned. Jewish conspiracy theorist Mae
Brussells was also greeted with the same stony indifference when shesought the help of the Israeli state when trying to find the whereaboutsof escaped Nazi war criminals.
Theosophy and the Nazi doctrine
The course of race based human evolution charted out in
The Secret Doctrine
became the basis of Nazism. Blavatsky’s mythology of Aryan
roots in the South East would be used by Hitler in his lebensraum, whichalso gave the pre-emptive attack on the Soviet Union a pseudo- philosophical underpinning. Hitler adopted the swastika popularized bythe Theosophical Society but had it reversed for some bizarre reason.The Thule society, which borrowed heavily from Theosophy, formed the
Nazi party. According to Gerard Schuster’s
Adolf Hitler-The Occult Messiah
, Hitler was devoted to Theosophy and kept a copy of Blavatsky's
The Secret Doctrine
by his bedside.
704
According to Joseph
702
The Key to Theosophy, p.306, italics in original. Quoted by Newman in RainbowSwastika: Transformation.
703
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; How Big a Conspiracy <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naA.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
704
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
241
Carr, Hausofer schooled Hitler in
The Secret Doctrine
.
705
The
Theosophical Society would later applaud Hitler for his “faith.”
706
Blavatsky’s sentiments would be
echoed, almost verbatim, by ThuleSociety member and Nazi party philosopher Alfred Rosenberg, when he
claimed that “The earth
-
centered Jew lacks a soul” and elsewhere, “[the
continuing existence of the Jew] would lead to a void, to the destructionnot only of the illusory earthly world but also of the truly existent, the
spiritual.”
707
Hitler would
be later quoted, as “The Jew is the anti
-man,the creature of another god. He must have come from another root of the
human race.”
708
Hitler would later crack down on Theosophists to cover up Nazi links to them.
705
Joseph J Carr, The Twisted Cross (Vital Issues Press, 1985) 93. Quoted in Newman,Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
706
The Theosophist, December 1938, p.239. Quoted in Hannah Newman, The RainbowSwastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism;Transformation of Society <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naG.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
707
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 147-148. Quoted in Hannah Newman,The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web pageas of 11/07/2004.
708
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 146. Quoted in Newman, RainbowSwastika; Nazism and the New Age.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
242
Chapter FiveWorld War Two in Europe
The Second World War must be fomented by taking advantage of thedifferences between the Fascists and the political Zionists. This war must be brought about so that Nazism is destroyed and that the political Zionism bestrong enough to institute a sovereign state of Israel in Palestine. During theSecond World War, International Communism must become strong enough inorder to balance Christendom, which would be then restrained and held in check until the time when we would need it for the final social cataclysm.
-A quote attributed to Albert Pike, August 15
th
1871
709
[…] For not only the fields of death did I have to see with my own
eyes, the battlefields where life itself died, I saw much worse. I sawhow, by a few words, through a single, abrupt order of one individual,whom the regime empowered, fields of annihilation were created. Isaw the eeriness of the death machinery; wheel turning on wheel, likethe mechanisms of a watch. And I saw those who maintained themachinery, who kept it going. I saw them, as they rewound themechanism; and I watched the second hand, as it rushed through theseconds; rushing like lives towards death. The greatest and mostmonumental dance of death of all time.
-Adolf Eichmann, September 6
th
1961
710
709
For a
detailed discussion on this quote, see the introductory chapter “A Note on theWorld War Quotes attributed to Albert Pike.”
710
Guardian.co.uk, “A monumental dance of death,”
Guardian Online 1/03/00< http://www.guardian.co.uk/irving/article/0,,191821,00.html> Accessed 11/12/06
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
243
The Soviet Union
One must ask why the Soviet Union didn’t qualify as an aggressor when
it began annexing surrounding territory, and when it was extending its borders far beyond what Russia proper after World War I. WhenGermany would move its forces into Western Poland, Britain and Francewould declare war on it. However when Stalin would move his forcesinto Eastern Poland, the Allies would not see it as an aggression. AsIlluminati operative Christian Rakovsky would say, the Allies will attack but not attack the aggressor. And again, it is hard to understand whatmade the Soviets more appealing to the Allies than the Nazis. Goingstrictly by body count, The Soviets were the worse of the two evils.
The Ukrainian Genocide
Ukraine is referred to as the granary of Europe. Therefore, completecontrol over this region was a top Soviet priority. Up to 300,000 well todo Ukrainian peasants (termed as kulaks) were deported to the Urals andCentral Asia. In addition, Bolsheviks were dispatched from Russia toassist in forced collectivization of farms. When grain production fell asa result of collectivization, the Bolsheviks forced the Ukrainian peasantsto cooperate by introducing repressive measures. Raids were conductedto confiscate grain, regardless of whether it was stored for sowing duringthe next harvest or for daily consumption. Restrictions were imposed onthe movement of people and grains, turning Ukraine into a a giant gulag.Within months, a famine occurred. More than seven million Ukrainiansmay have perished between 1932-1933, and two million ended up inconcentration camps.
711
The Soviets targeted Ukrainian intelligentsiaand the Ukrainian Orthodox Church at the same time.
The Stalinist Purges make room for Globalistoperatives
Writing of Stalin, Ronald
Grigor Suny says “Stalin remains the central
mystery within the Soviet enigma and the Great Terror the most opaque
episode during his reign.”
712
He further states, “There is no consensus
711
Eric Margolis, “The 20
th
Century’s Worst Crime Goes Unpunished,”
The TorontoSun November 16
th
2003. Also published on ericmargolis.com<http://www.ericmargolis.com/archives/2003/11/the_20th_centur.php> Accessed13/12/06
712
Ronald Grigor Suny, The structure of Soviet History - essays and documents(Oxford University Press, 2003) 160.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
244
among the scholars as to the motivation behind the purges”.
713
Thishappens to be one aspect of Soviet history where the role of the Illuminatiis at its most obvious. If Stalin knew of the coming of the Second WorldWar and the potential gains the Illuminati had engineered for the SovietUnion, it was fairly plausible that they would allow Stalin to partake inthese gains only if he accepted their conditions. Their chief conditionwould logically be the instalment of
their
operatives in key influential positions, and especially in the military (where the largest number of purges took place). If Stalin baulked, they could use Nazi Germany tocreate unfavourable circumstances for him, which would most likelyresult in his overthrow. Therefore, it is highly plausible that a secret dealwas reached, in which Stalin would continue as leader of a victorious postwar Soviet Union with new extended borders, provided he return power from the Leninists to the remnants of the Trotskyites, the originalengineers of the revolution. Stalin may have caved in after he saw the power of the interests he was dealing with. And indeed, just prior to thewar, the tempo of the purges increased dramatically. Revolutionary Nikolai Bukharin who winded up in the purges and got shot, caught wind
that there was something bigger than Stalin’s insanity involve
d in the
purges. In his plea for his life to Stalin, he states, “There is some kind of
big and bold political idea
of a general purge (a) in connection with
preparation for war […]”
714
(emphasis his) and further “I understand that
big
plans,
big
ideas, and
big
interests trump everything […]”
715
(emphasis
his). In the interpretation of the purges, if the distraction of Stalin’s
monstrous persona is set aside, we notice that what is being purged arenot the personal enemies of Stalin, but the Leninist usurpers. Given thescale of the purges, it is important to note that not all the replacements(especially in lower levels) were bloodlined Cabal operatives. Many of the replacements were simply a new generation of operatives, free fromany connections to the Leninists. Extensive purges of capable militaryofficers shows that only new officers connected to the Powers that Bewere to coordinate and lead the Red Army to victory. ProminentLeninists were being removed to make room for operatives loyal to theGlobalists in London and New York.
716
All members
of Lenin’s first
713
Suny, Soviet History 160.
714
“Nikolai Bukharin’s Letter to Stalin
-
December 10 1937,” Quoted in Suny,
SovietHistory 247.
715
“Nikolai Bukharin’s Letter t
o Stalin-
December 10 1937,” Quoted in Suny,
SovietHistory 247.
716
There are other theories as well; including a popular opinion that the Nazis had fedspoof intelligence to Stalin that certain members were plotting against him whichresulted in the purges. Even if that was the case, it raises another question: Why wouldthe Nazis feed spoof intelligence restricting its implications only to Leninists?
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
245
government were disposed and it would be whimsical to assume that allof these were enemies of Stalin. Another factor in favour of the purges being related to the upcoming war is that they ceased by the year 1938.
Stalin in World War II
As far as the role Stalin played in World War II, what we do know is that
Stalin acted upon captured Illuminati operative Christian Rakovsky’s
suggestion for a pact with Hitler and a talk with US ambassador Davies,whom Rako
vsky suggests was also an agent of “them.” Rakovsky is of the opinion that Stalin didn’t have a clue about “them” and therefore thedetails of the Rakovsky interrogation reaching Stalin was Stalin’s first
point of contact with
“them
.
But if Stalin was indeed the illegitimateson of a major banker, it is obvious that he did have contact with his backers from the beginning. What is inexplicable is the estrangement andmistrust between him and his backers. It appears that instead of turningover the Lenin camp to his backers, he
couldn’t resist
placing himself inthe shoes of Lenin.It is hard to believe that someone as shrewd as Stalin would be ignorantof the involvement of Illuminati with the Trotskyites. Stalin fullyunderstood their threat, which is illustrated by his initial persecution of Trotskyites to the extent of having Trotsky murdered in Mexico.
717
In
fact, there is reason to believe Stalin was fully informed of Hitler’s
upcoming aggression considering his aggressive industrialisation andrebuilding of nationalism as opposed to toying with the relatively weak
concept of “Proletariat of the world.” Stalin dismantled war related
industries, and relocated them to the East of the Urals during the Germaninvasion, a move which would literally save the Soviet war machine.This was done well in advance of the war. During the ceremony of thesigning of the 1939 Molotov-Ribbentrop agreement, Stalin remarked,
“Of course we are not forgetting that your ultimate aim is to attack us.”
718
There is indication that he may have had foreknowledge of future Alliedinvolvement, resulting in the future diversion of the Nazis and theoutcome of the war itself. Admiral N.G Kuznetsov recollects that whenGermany attacked the Soviet Union, all Soviet forces were made combat
717
For those who deny conspiracy, the question to be asked is, what force did a “loneintellectual” like Tro
tsky represent, that Stalin was so keen to have him eliminated?
718
Dmitri Vokogonov, Stalin, Triumph and Tragedy Ed. and Trans. by HaroldShuckman. (Weidenfield and Nicholson, 1991) 385.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
246
ready only 10 to 11 hours prior to the attack
719
and Stalin failed to make
“[…] the simplest precautionary measures.”
720
Lend-Lease: How Roosevelt built the Red Army
“Major Jordan,” he began, “we know all about you, and why you are
here. You might as well understand that officers who get too officiousare likely to find themselves on an island somewhere in the South
Seas.”
A Lend-Lease liaison officer to Major Jordan, January 1944
721
The Lend-Lease program began in March 1941, nine months beforePearl Harbor. A total of $50.1 billion of supplies were passed over to theAllies by a neutral United States. The Soviets received $11.3 billion,apart from receiving additional aid from Canada. 1,981 Americanlocomotives were supplied to the USSR. The Soviet airforce exclusivelyused American fuel. A major part of all Red Army trucks were Americanmade. 375,883 American trucks were supplied, along with 14,795aircraft and 7056 tanks. In addition, $1,674,586,000 worth of
“Agricultural Products” was received by the Soviets, wh
ich causedshortages and dislocations in the American economy.
722
So much copper was sent to the Soviet Union that bus bars of metal on circuit boards werereplaced with conductors of silver, borrowed from the American
Treasury’s vaults at West Point.
723
By the end of 1941, the Red Armywas the largest in the world. In tanks it outnumbered and in airplanes it
equaled the rest of the World’s armies put together.
Unbeknowst to theAmerican public, many items were intended for development of the
postwar
Soviet economy. Crates of telephone wire were shipped to theSoviet Union at a time when the war was ending.
724
In addition, entirefactories were delivered. One tire plant, one aluminum rolling mill,several pipe fabricating works, two food factories, three gas generatingunits, one petroleum refinery, seventeen steam plants, three hydroelectric
719
Admiral N.G Kuznetsov, “At The Naval Headquarters,” Quoted in Suny,
SovietHistory 310.
720
Admiral N.G Kuznetsov, “At The Naval Headquarters,” Quoted in Suny,
SovietHistory 313.
721
George Racey Jordan, Richard L. Stokes,
From Major Jordan’s Diaries
(NY:Harcourt, Brace and Company, 1952) 193. An archived copy is available at<http://www.sweetliberty.org/issues/wars/jordan/01.html>
722
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 127.
723
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 130-131.
724
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 132.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
247
plants, five plants for synthetic rubber and two neoprene rubber factorieswere all billed to the American taxpayer under the Lend-Lease program.
725
In other words, Lend-Lease was also building the postwar Soviet Empire, as well as its future internal Red Army, which would police the conquered subject populations of the Soviet Union.In addition, the US government provided the Soviets with duplicates of the plates the Americans used to print the currency of Allied occupiedGermany. The plane carrying the plates and other printing equipmentcrashed in Siberia (according to the Soviets) and a duplicate shipment of the same was sent again. The Soviets were not made accountable to theamount of currency they could print. This Soviet printed Allied currencywas redeemed for American dollars in Germany. After a deficit of $250,000,000 was charged to the American treasury, the Allied currencycould no longer be used to pay Allied personnel in Germany.
726
Lend-Lease and the Soviet Atomic Bomb
Major George Racey Jordan was a liasion officer for Lend-Lease aid to the Soviets. He later testified before the US Congress that materialearmarked for the Soviets also included supplies for rebuilding Sovietindustry after the war, as well as the Soviet Atomic bomb.Among the material ferreted to the Soviets under the Lend-Lease program in 1942 was graphite, over $13 million worth of aluminiumtubes, cadmium and thorium.
727
Jordan came across tonnes of material being airfreighted to the SovietUnion in black suitcases. These suitcases were given the same status of diplomatic pouches and were exempt from inspection. They were alwaysguarded by Russian soldiers. On one occasion Jordan forcibly inpectedsome of these suitcases to find detailed technical blueprints, maps of sensitive American installations, reports of American foreign attaches totheir superiors in Washington, and other sensitive information. Jordancame across a State Department folder with the name of Alger Hiss onit, which contained hundreds of photostats of millitary reports.
728
Another suitcase contained a note on White House letterhead and signed
H.H, possibly Harry Hopkins, who was in charge of Roosevelt’s Lend
-
725
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 134-135, 139.
726
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 230.
727
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 33.
728
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 78.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
248
Lease.
729
An exhibit was attached which bore the legend of Oak Ridge,Manhattan Engineering District.
730
The exhibit was about the ongoingdevelopment of the atomic bomb, and contained references to uranium,cyclotrons, protons, heavy water etc. At this time, only 200 people weresupposed to be privy to this extremely well guarded project The Sovietsmay have been privy to the Manhattan Project as early as October 1942.
731
Corroborating Jordan was Royall Edward Norton, a navymanwho served in Kodiak, Alaska. He recalled inspecting a box on a Soviet bound plane, which contained a blueprint for the atomic structure of uranium.
732
Jordan claims that Harry Hopkins personally phoned him in April 1943,asking him to arrange a shipment of uranium to the Soviets, andrequested that this shipment be off the books.
733
Hopkins was notignorant of the Manhattan project. He was in fact, chosen as anintermediary to present Roosevelt with the idea of the atomic bomb.
734
The authors of
The Venona Secrets: Exposing Soviet Espionage and America's Traitors
have built a case against Hopkins that he was a Sovietagent.
735
The uranium was sourced from Canada.
736
Lend-Leaseadministrators issued a certificate of release, without which theconsignment could not have moved.
737
A total of 15 boxes weredispatched on June 9
th
1943 to the Soviet Union.
738
This was however,the tip of the iceberg. In 1949, it would be proved that threeconsignments of uranium chemicals had been sent to Russia, totalling1465 pounds, along with 2.2 pounds of uranium metal, at a time whenthe American total stock was 4.5 pounds.
739
Reciprocally, the Lend-Lease conduit also became a venue for activeSoviet espionage. To quote Jordan,
[…] the entry of Soviet personnel into the United States was
completely uncontrolled. Planes were arriving regularly from Moscow
729
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 80.
730
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 81.
731
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 86.
732
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 245.
733
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 86.
734
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 122.
735
Herbert Romerstein and Eric Breindel, The Venona Secrets: Exposing SovietEspionage and America's Traitors (Regnery Publishing Inc, 2001).
736
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 95.
737
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 98.
738
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 99.
739
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 95.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
249
with unidentified Russians aboard. I would see them jump off planes,hop over fences, and run for taxicabs. They seemed to know in advanceexactly where they were headed, and how to get there. It was an idealset-up for planting spies in this country, with false identities, for useduring and after the war.
740
The Deportation of Crimean Tatars
When the Nazis captured Crimea, up to 8000-20,000 Crimean Tatarswere formed into village defence brigades, and served under the Nazis.
741
But when the Nazis retreated, these collaborators were allowed toevacuate with them.
742
When the Red Army returned, an organiseddeportation of Crimean Tatars was conducted. On the night of 18
th
may1944, NKVD motorized infantry units surrounded all Crimean villages,and took all residents at gunpoint to the nearest railway stations.
743
Able- bodied men were separated from women, children and seniors.
744
Thetrains took them to Tashkent, from where they were scattered throughoutthe less fertile areas of Uzbekistan, Kazakhstan and Kyrgyzstan.
745
Crimean Tatar males who had been forced into fighting the Red Armyon the front (and thus avoided deportation) were demobilized and alongwith other males from Crimea, were organised into labour brigades inSiberia.
746
This atrocious event was completely covered up by the Western media.Crimean sources claim that up to 46 per cent of Crimean Tatars werekilled in mass executions prior to deportation.
747
Ann Sheehy andBogdan Nahylo claim that between 200,000-250,000 Crimean Tatarswere involved in the deportations, and Crimean sources claim that110,000 died in the process.
748
The Kremlin “[…] in vivid testimony tothe viciousness of the times, claims in its defence that ‘only’ 22 per centof this nation died in the deportations.”
749
A top-secret report from the NKVD chief Lavrenty Beria to Stalin, dated July 4
th
1944, claims that
740
Jordan & Stokes, Diaries 66.
741
Brian Glyn Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile in Central Asia: A Case Study inGroup Destruction and Survival,”
Central Asian Survey 17.2 (1998): 293.
742
Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,” 293.
743
Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,”294.
744
Wil
liams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,”294.
745
Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,” 295.
746
Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,” 295.
747
Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,” 300.
748
Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,” 300.
749
Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,” 300
.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
250
183,155 Tatars had been “resettled.”
750
A more accurate estimate can beobtained from the work of R.J. Rummel. To quote,
In his work on genocide in the Soviet Union, R.J. Rummel estimatesthat out of the 1,600,000 members of the eight Soviet nations deportedduring the war, almost one in three (approximately 530,000) died,vividly demonstrating that the wartime deportation of Sovietnationalities was one of the best kept examples of genocide in thetwentieth century.
751
The Crimean Tatars, the Volga Germans and the Meshketian Turks wereforced to remain in exile throughout the existence of the Soviet Union.
752
Similar to the Crimean Tatars, the Volga Germans were deported for agricultural development of the Kazakhstan steppe. Up to two millionMuslims of various nationalities were killed in genocides.
753
In other words, World War II was used as a smokescreen to disperse anddestroy ethnic, religious and national groups. In the case of the Tatars,the Soviets needed able-bodied slaves for the development of the Easternwastelands. The same top-secret NKVD report quoted earlier makes
reference to “able
-
bodied Tatar special settlers.” Many Crimean Tatars
have sought to return to Crimea, only to find themselves subjected toracism of the transplanted Slav settlers.
Stalin in Postwar Soviet Union: Koba grows up
After the war, Stalin acquired a monolithic prominence as a war hero. Itis clear that he was unwilling to return power to his backers. And neither was he enthusiastic about continuing to be their pawn. What inspired thischange of heart may never be known. Either way, his backers figuredthis out as well, and responded by trying to eliminate Stalin. Stalin wasquick to judge the sit
uation and either concocted the “Doctor’s plot” or
made use of a plot against him to round up enemies. Despitewholehearted assistance to the Soviet Union for the transfer of theingredients of the atomic bomb, the Powers that Be were unwilling to
750
Lavrenty Beria, “Report from Beria to Stalin,” July 4
th
1944. Quoted in RonaldGrigor Suny, The structure of Soviet History - essays and documents (OxfordUniversity Press, 2003) 314.
751
Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,” 300.
752
Williams, “The Crimean Tatar Exile,” 286.
753
Eric Margolis, “The 20
th
Century’s Worst Crime Goes Unpunished,”
The TorontoSun November 16
th
2003. Also published on ericmargolis.com<http://www.ericmargolis.com/archives/2003/11/the_20th_centur.php> Accessed13/12/06
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
251
transfer technology crucial for assembling the device. This is because it became clear that Stalin had other motives. He wanted to rid the SovietUnion of the Illuminati operatives he had earlier replaced the Leninistswith. The large number of Soviet spies caught in the United States hints
at Stalin’s attempts to desperately obtain this last bit of crucial
technology independently, through his own operatives. For example,why were the Rosenbergs executed in a manner as if to send a warningto all Stalin operatives? Why were those seeking to help Stalin easilycaught and arrested, unlike those who helped him during the war?
754
With atomic power in his hand, Stalin would be in a position to throttleexternal pressure. According to new revelations in the book
Stalin: The First In-depth Biography Based on Explosive New Documents from Russia's Secret Archives
by Edvard Radzinsky
,
Stalin may have beencontemplating serious use of these weapons on his globalist enemies inLondon and New York.Afterwards, there was clearly some struggle between Stalin and the
Powers that Be, and by then, he had “[…] spun it into a vast conspiracy,led by Jews under the United States direction to kill him […]”
755
Newresearch into his last days has shown that he had ordered the constructionof four giant prison camps in Siberia, the Arctic circle and Kazakhstan.
756
On 5
th
March 1953, buses were seen parked all around Moscow to shuttle political prisoners to these camps
757
. It is very likely that all Globalistoperatives who had replaced the Leninists prior to the War wereearmarked for annihilation. The BBC report further reveals that KGBchief Lavrenty Beria had knowledge of the plan and concludes that it ishighly likely that Beria administered poison to Stalin. Concurrently,there was a move on all
of Stalin’s most trusted henchmen. To quote,“[…] some of the dictator’s entourage especially close to himdisappeared at the same time.”
758
754
Klaus Fuchs, Jonathan Pollard, Julius & Ethel Rosenberg, Morton Sobell, ElizabethTerrill Bentley, Aleksandr Semyonovich Feklisov, David Greenglass, Ruth Greenglass,Theodore Hall, William Perl, Harry Gold and Max Elitcher.
755
Michael Wines, “New Study supports idea Stalin was poisoned,”
New York TimesMarch 5
th
2003. late ed.: A3.
756
Michael Wines, “New Study supports idea Stalin was poisoned,”
New York TimesMarch 5
th
2003. late ed.: A3.
757
Leonida Krushelnycky, “The mystery of Stalin’s death,”
BBC News World Edition24/02/03. <http://newswww.bbc.net.uk/2/hi/europe/2793501.stm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
758
Nicholas V. Riasanovsky, A History of Russia (Oxford University Press, 1963) 596.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
252
After Stalin, the Soviet Union was transferred to defacto Globalistcontrol, and was managed remotely from centres of the banking elite inthe Western world. Only puppets and vain minded weaklings wereentrusted with the official high command of the Soviet Union.
Nazi Germany
A Collaborative Effort
Only Germany possessed the location advantage, numbers and resourcesfor a staged aggression against the Soviet Union. The Nazi state was built
and run not just by Hitler and “Germans,” but by a cosmopolitan group
working intricately together. To quote Springmeier,
As previously mentioned one of the Illuminati survivors I have workedwith was alive during W.W.II and has memories of how the Russians,Germans, and Americans in the Illuminati kept working together evenduring W.W. II. A very close examination of what really went on behind the scenes, especially at the top shows that the parts of theIlluminati have continued to collaborate together even during wars.
759
Rearming of Germany
The Powers that Be diverted American capital towards the rebuilding of Germany (and therefore Hitler) immediately after the conclusion of World War I. The largest chemical conglomerate in history, I.G Farben,was created by Wall Street capital. This conglomerate became the heartof the Nazi war machine. Synthetic rubber was developed to continuerubber production during blockades. A process of manufacturingammonia through air was invented to avoid dependence on Chileannitrates. I.G Farben would produce more than 80% of the rubber the Nazis required, along with the Zyklon B gas used in the JewishHolocaust. The Rockerfeller owned Standard Oil developed a processof manufacturing synthetic gasoline from coal, so that Germany could participate in the war for the long term. Even the anti-Semitic Henry Fordwas called upon to render industrial assistance to the Nazis. The GermanSteel trust was set up by the Harriman family and Prescott Bush.Interestingly, many of the plants of these Wall Street backed companies
759
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)390. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
253
in Germany escaped the wrath of Allied bombardment. And the elitistson the boards of these companies were never tried later at Nuremberg.
Enter Wall Street
Anthony Sutton in his definitive work
Wall Street and the rise of Hitler
760
sheds light on how the German I.G. Farben, the largest chemicalconglomerate in history, was created. This conglomerate was createdthrough the exhaustive support of Wall Street capital. To quote Sutton
On the eve of World War II the German chemical complex of I.G.Farben was the largest chemical manufacturing enterprise in the world,with extraordinary political and economic power and influence withinthe Hitlerian Nazi state. I. G. has been aptly described as "a state withina state.
Rothschild affiliated J.P Morgan and Co. came up with the Dawes planthrough American banker Charles Dawes, which involved loaningcapital to Nazi Germany and setting up I.G Farben. Three Wall Street banking houses, Dillon, Read & Co., Harris, Forbes & Co., and NationalCity handled three-quarters of the loans used to create I.G Farben.
761
Theoperative who coordinated this funding was Max Warburg. Warburg isseen as being affiliated to Rothschild interests. Hitler would meet with
Max Warburg and apparently had no qualms over the latter’s Jewishness.Max Warburg directed I.G. Farben’s German division.
During WorldWar I, he was head of the German Secret Police and helped Lenin andTrotsky into Russia. He was also head of the Frankfurt branch of theWarburg bank (affiliated with Rothschilds). He then became director of I.G Farben Germany while his brother Paul Warburg became the head of the American Warburg bank, head of I.G Farben America and the firstchairman of the privately owned Federal Reserve Bank of the UnitedStates.In essence, the Nazi war machine was like a dummy corporation beingerected by Wall Street capital. Hitler would later have the German branchof the Warburg bank shut down to hide their association to the Nazi war machine. Even John Foster Dulles of the CIA was involved in the secret
760
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition. <http://www.reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/index.html>Web page as of 16/03/04
761
Michael Haupt, “What Really caused world war 2,”
ThreeWorldWars.com<http://www.threeworldwars.com/world-war-2/ww2.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
254
rearmament of Germany.
762
While the Germans are an industrious people, establishment historians make us believe that they possessedsome superhuman regenerative capabilities, and Hitler was able tocircumvent the Versailles restrictions all on his own. Another diversionis that the Rockefellers and the Rothschilds were competing against eachother for securing Nazi contracts. In reality, rebuilding Germanyrequired large amounts of capital to be sunk in, and was not exactly aslucrative as it sounded. It is obvious that Roosevelt was fully aware of this activity. For example, William Dodd, American ambassador toGermany before World War II, wrote to President Roosevelt:
Much as I believe in peace as our best policy, I cannot avoid the fearswhich Wilson emphasized more than once in conversations with me,August 15, 1915 and later: the breakdown of democracy in all Europewill be a disaster to the people. But what can you do? At the presentmoment more than a hundred American corporations have subsidiarieshere or cooperative understandings. The Du Ponts have three allies inGermany that are aiding in the armament business. Their chief ally isthe I. G .Farben Company, a part of the Government which gives200,000 marks a year to one propaganda organization operating onAmerican opinion. Standard 0il Company (New York sub-company)sent $2,000,000 here in December 1933 and has made $500,000 a year helping Germans make Ersatz gas for war purposes; but Standard 0ilcannot take any of its earnings out of the country except in goods. Theydo little of this, report their earnings at home, but do not explain thefacts. The International Harvester Company president told me their business here rose 33% a year(arms manufacture, I believe), but theycould take nothing out. Even our airplanes people have secretarrangement with Krupps. General Motor Company and Ford doenormous businesses here through their subsidiaries and take no profitsout. I mention these facts because they complicate things and add towar dangers. If you wish proof of this story, talk with our CommercialAttaché here, Douglas Miller, in the United States till early December.
Full quote can be viewed at the FDR library.
763
Anthony Sutton and Fritz Springmeier reveal further information on theAmerican rearmament of Nazi Germany. To quote Springmeier,
762
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)131-132. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
763
William Dodd, FDR Library: Dodd 11/09/36<http://www.fdrlibrary.marist.edu/andyc/fdr/psf/box32/a300l07.html> Accessed25/10/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
255
During the 1920s, the W. Averill Harriman, Prescott Bush, FritzThyssen and Friedrich Flick created several entitles to help financeHitler and to produce the weapons Hitler would need to fight W.W. II.One of these companies was the German Steel Trust (
VereinigteStahlwerke
). This company produced 35% of Nazi Germany’s
explosives, 50.8% of Ge
rmany’s pig iron, 38.5% of Nazi Germany’sgalvanized steel, 36% of Germany’s heavy plate, 22.1 % of Germany’s
wire, and many other things essential for Hitler. If it had not been
Harriman’ and Bush’s money helping Thyssen who was Hitler’s major
backer, Hitler would never had been able to have launched W.W. II.Thyssen even wrote a book in the 1930. I paid Hitler (now rare) tellingabout how he financed Hitler and the Nazis beginning in Oct. 1923.
764
On the German side, all prominent German industrialists lent their support to the rearmament of Germany. Sutton quotes the U.S. KilgoreCommittee Records:
Hugo Stinnes was an early contributor to the Nazi Party. By 1924 other prominent industrialists and financiers, among them Fritz Thyssen,Albert Voegler, Adolph [sic] Kirdorf, and Kurt von Schroeder, weresecretly giving substantial sums to the Nazis. In 1931 members of thecoal owners' association which Kirdorf headed pledged themselves to pay 50 pennings for each ton of' coal sold, the money to go to theorganization, which Hitler was building.
765
Among the figures in American government, industry and bankssupporting Hitler, Sutton notes that:
Albert Voegler mentioned in the Kilgore Committee list of early Hitler supporters were the German representatives on the Dawes PlanCommission. Owen Young of General Electric was a U.S.representative for the Dawes Plan and formulated its successor, theYoung Plan.
766
According to Anthony Sutton, Hitler created inner circles in the Nazi party, populated by bankers and industrialists who supported him. Oneof the most important of these circles was known first as the Keppler
764
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998) 47.GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
765
Elimination of German Resources 648. Quoted in Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Streetand the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976). Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_07.htm#3l> Web pageas of 16/03/04
766
Elimination of German Resources 648. Quoted in Sutton, Rise of Hitler
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
256
Circle.
767
This clique originated as a group of German businessmen, such
as Hitler’s friend Wilhelm Keppler, who supported Hitler's rise to power
during 1933. In the mid-1930s the Keppler Circle came under theinfluence and protection of SS Chief Heinrich Himmler and under theorganizational control of the Cologne banker and prominent Nazi businessman, Kurt von Schroeder. Schroeder was head of the J.H. SteinBank in Germany and associated with the L. Henry Schroeder BankingCorporation of New York. It is within this innermost of such inner circles, the very core of the Nazi war machine, that we find big moversand shakers of Wall Street.
768
For example, one member of the Keppler circle, Emil Helfrich, was the chairman of Dapag, which in turn wasowned by Standard Oil. Other members of the Keppler circle can befound on the boards of American corporations such as A. E. G. and I. T.T.
I.G. Farben
To quote Anthony Sutton,
The Farben cartel dated from 1925, when organizing genius HermannSchmitz (with Wall Street financial assistance) created the super-giantchemical enterprise out of six already giant German chemical companies
Badische Aniline, Bayer, Agfa, Hoechst, Weiler-ter-Meer, andGriesheim-Elektron. These companies were merged to become Inter-nationale Gesellschaft Farbenindustrie A.G.
or I.G. Farben for short.Twenty years later the same Hermann Schmitz was put on trial at Nuremberg for war crimes committed by the I. G. cartel. Other I. G. Farbendirectors were placed on trial but the American affiliates of I. G. Farben andthe American directors of I. G. itself were quietly forgotten; the truth was buried in the archives.
769
Sutton further states that:
767
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_09.htm#7> Web page asof 16/03/04.
768
Anthony C. Sutton, Rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976). Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_09.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
769
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
257
[…] I.G. Farben contributed 400,000 RM to Hitler's political "slush fund."
It was this secret fund, which financed the Nazi seizure of control in March1933. Many years earlier Farben had obtained Wall Street funds for the1925 cartelisation and expansion in Germany and $30 million for AmericanI. G. in 1929.
770
Qualified observers have argued that Germany could not have gone to war in 1939 without I. G. Farben. Between 1927 and the beginning of WorldWar II, I.G. Farben doubled in size, an expansion made possible in great part by American technical assistance and by American bond issues, suchas the one for $30 million offered by National City Bank. By 1939 I. G.acquired a participation and managerial influence in some 380 other German firms and over 500 foreign firms. The Farben Empire owned itsown coalmines, its own electric power plants, iron and steel units, banks,research units, and numerous commercial enterprises. There were over 2,000 cartel agreements between I. G. and foreign firms
includingStandard Oil of New Jersey, Dupont, Alcoa, Dow Chemical, and others inthe United States.
771
Source: Antony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler © All Rights Reserved. Altered andMinimalized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.
770
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
771
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
258
According to Fritz Springmeier, the Duponts are allegedly a privileged bloodline. DOW chemical, another American corporation mentioned bySutton would later become infamous for one of the worst industrialaccidents in history, the Bhopal Gas Tragedy.To further quote Sutton,
“There were numerous Farben arrangements with American firms,
including cartel marketing arrangements, patent agreements, and technicalexchanges as exemplified in the Standard Oil-Ethyl technology
transfers.”
772
I.G. Farben's subsidiaries inmore than a 100 countries.
I.G. Farben monthly, June-July 1943. Note war graphics.
I.G. Farben's Headquartersin Frankfurt later survivedAllied bombardment.
Pictures sourced from Dr. Rath Health Foundation. copyright © 2005 All Rights Reserved. For more images in highresolution, please visit http://www4.dr-rath- foundation.org/open_letters/omgus/ omgus10.htm Copyright status of someimages is unknown. Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing
Employees in an I.G. factory,1938.The largest I.G. Farben Factoryin Auschwitz, which wassupported by labourers fromconcentration camps.
The Rockefellers were the founders of Standard Oil that became bestknown for its infamous monopoly tactics. The name was later changedto S.O and Esso may have been derived from these initials. I.G. Farben,with its huge contractual relationship with North America, was able todouble up as an espionage base for the Nazis. To quote Sutton,
772
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
259
The Berlin N.W. 7 office of I.G. Farben was the key Nazi overseasespionage centre. The unit operated under Farben director Max Ilgner,nephew of I.G. Farben president Hermann Schmitz. Max Ilgner andHermann Schmitz were on the board of American I.G., with fellowdirectors Henry Ford of Ford Motor Company, Paul Warburg of Bank of Manhattan, and Charles E. Mitchell of the Federal Reserve Bank of NewYork.
773
I.G. Farben was Nazi Germany’s largest earner of foreign exchange.
774
Despite a complete blackout by the press, some of this information
would trickle down. And that’s when PR f
irms were hired for I.G.Farben. To quote Sutton,
The most notable public relations firm in the late 1920s and 1930s was IvyLee & T.J. Ross of New York. Ivy Lee had previously undertaken a publicrelations campaign for the Rockefellers, to spruce up the Rockerfeller nameamong the American public. The firm had also produced a sycophantic book entitled USSR, undertaking the same clean-up task for the SovietUnion
even while Soviet labor camps were in full blast in the late 20sand early 30s. From 1929 onwards Ivy Lee became public relations counselfor I. G. Farben in the United States.
775
The Rockefellers sold Hitler oil via Spain to keep the war going on,through their Standard Oil refinery at Aruba. Allied submarines never sank these tankers. Spain stayed neutral during the war to serve as aconduit of Allied supplies to the Nazis. Similarly, either side did notattack Switzerland since keeping it neutral was important to the Powersthat Be. At the close of the war, German and Allied Globalists wouldconduct meetings in Switzerland to plan the future dividing of I.G Farbenassets.
773
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
774
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
775
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
260
Henry Ford merged his German assetswith I.G. Farben in 1928. Ford was arenowned anti-Semite but the JewishRothschilds and Rockefellers had noqualms teaming up with him to back NaziGermany. A U.S. Air Force bombingintelligence report written in 1943 noted
“Principal wartime activities [of the Ford
plant] are probably manufacture of lighttrucks and of spare parts for all the Fordtrucks and cars in service in AxisEurope.
776
Pictured on the right is a 1944German ad for Ford trucks. Henry Ford(who was probably not an elitist
777
) was
awarded “the Grand Cross of the German
Eagle, a Nazi decoration for distinguishedforeigners. The New York Times
reported that it was the first time theGrand Cross had been awarded in the United States.
778
The idea was tomake Henry Ford the centrepiece of Nazi-American industrialcollaboration, which would help distract from the major banking and oilmagnates behind I.G. Farben. One should consider why Hitler did notaward any Grand Crosses to the Rothschilds and Rockefellers, who played a far more important role in the rearmament of Germany. For example, the Rockefeller owned Standard Oil facilitated thetechnological means for the Nazis to overcome their fuel shortages.I.G Farben discovered the hydrogenation process (turning coal intogasoline). The Germans were able to overcome their fuel shortage andwere able to fight World War II through the use of synthetic fuels.Hydrogenation technology would not have been fully developed byWorld War II, but I.G. Farben made a deal with Rockerfeller StandardOil, who was able to complete the research, facilitating the war.
776
Josiah E. Dubois, Jr., Generals in Grey Suits (London: The Bodley Head, 1958) 251.Quoted in Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates,1976). Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_06.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
777
Though the author cannot say the same of his successors.
778
New York Times
,
August l, 1938. Quoted in Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and therise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976). Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/index.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
261
Germany would produce 75 per cent of its fuel synthetically by the endof the war.
779
Standard Oil would later “loan” $20 million of high
-gradeaviation fuel to Germany after Hitler invaded Poland and Austria.
780
In
1938, I.G Farben would “borrow” 500 tonnes of Tetra Ethyl lead (a gas
additive) from Standard Oil.
781
To quote Springmeier,
One of the largest tank manufacturers for Germany was Opel, whichwas controlled by the J.P. Morgan Group. Another company connected
to the J.P. Morgan Group was Bendix Aviation, ‘which supplied data
[to Germany] on automatic pilots, aircraft Instruments and aircraft anddiesel engine starters.
782
ITT (International telephone and Telegraph) was a leading telephoneequipment company that was indirectly owned by banking interests. Toquote Anthony Sampson,
Thus while I.T.T. Focke-Wolfe planes were bombing Allied ships, andI. T. T. lines were passing information to German submarines, I.T.T.direction finders were saving other ships from torpedoes.
783
The parent board of I.T.T. reflected J.P. Morgan interests, with Morgan partners Arthur M. Anderson and Russell Leffingwell.The Rockefeller Standard Oil helped channel Rumanian oil to the Nazis.To quote,
779
Michael Haupt, “What Really caused world war 2,”
ThreeWorldWars.com<http://www.threeworldwars.com/world-war-2/ww2.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
780
Michael Haupt, “What Really caused world war 2,”
ThreeWorldWars.com<http://www.threeworldwars.com/world-war-2/ww2.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
781
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition. < http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm>Web page as of 16/03/04
782
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)212. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
783
Anthony Sampson, The Sovereign State of I.T.T. (New York: Stein & Day, 1973)40. Quoted in Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG andAssociates, 1976). Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_05.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
262
Before Rumania was invaded by the Germans, it was selling oil toGermany. Life magazine of February 19, 1940, has a picture of Rumanianoil being loaded into oil tank cars. The picture has a caption under it whichreads, in part: "Oil for Germany moves in these tank cars of AmericanEssolube and British Shell out of Creditui Minier yards near Ploesti(Rumania.) Notice that cars are marked for German-American Oil Co. andGerman Railways, consigned to Hamburg and Wuppertal in Germany.They were sent from Germany to speed up Rumanian oil shipments." This picture was taken after Germany had invaded Austria and Poland, yetAmerican and British oil companies are transporting oil for the Germangovernment, (the tank cars in the picture are clearly marked "Essolube,"and "Shell").
784
While the Allies were advancing through France, The Powers that Beconducted meetings between the I.G Farben German and Americandirectors in Switzerland, to protect their assets from Allied attacks, andto negotiate on the future of these assets.It is said that General Eisenhower gave specific instructions to avoidAllied bombing of the I. G. Farben Headquarters in Frankfurt. By theend of the war the refineries owned by overseas interests had experiencedminimal damage.After the end of the war, the tribunals that investigated Nazi war
criminals censored “any materials recording Western assistance to
784
Michael Haupt, “What Really caused world war 2,”
ThreeWorldWars.com<http://www.threeworldwars.com/world-war-2/ww2.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
The I.G. Farben HQ survived Allied bombing raids.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
263
Hitler
” according to historian Anthony
C. Sutton.
785
The Americandirectors were never held accountable at Nuremberg. Three Germans onthe Board of Governors for I.G. Farben were convicted as war criminalsafter the war, but major American figures were not. As for thoseconvicted, it is hard to tell whether they served the full sentence or gotaway like Alfred Krupp.
The Directors of American I.G. at 1930:American I. G.Director Citizenship Other Major Associations
Carl BOSCH German FORD MOTOR CO. A-GTrial not held or acquitted Edsel B. FORD U.S. FORD MOTOR CO. DETROITTrial not held or acquitted Max ILGNER German Directed I.G. FARBEN N.W.7 (INTELLIGENCE) office. Guilty at Nuremberg War Crimes Trials.F. Ter MEER German Guilty at Nuremberg War Crimes TrialsH.A. METZ U.S. Director of I.G. Farben Germany and BANK OFMANHATTAN (U.S.)Trial not held or acquitted C.E.MITCHELLU.S. Director of FEDERAL RESERVE BANK OF N.Y. and NATIONAL CITY BANK Trial not heldor acquitted HermanSCHMITZGerman On boards of I.G. Farben (President) (Germany)Deutsche Bank (Germany) and BANK FOR INTERNATIONAL SETTLEMENTS. Guilty at Nuremberg War Crimes Trials.Walter TEAGLEU.S. Director FEDERAL RESERVE BANK OF NEWYORK and STANDARD OIL OF NEW JERSEYTrial not held or acquitted W.H. yonRATH Naturalized Director of GERMAN GENERAL U.S.ELECTRIC (A.E.G.)Trial not held or acquitted Paul M.WARBURGU.S. First member of the FEDERAL RESERVE BANK OF NEW YORK and BANK OF MANHATTANTrial not held or acquitted W.E. WEISS U.S. Sterling ProductsTrial not held or acquitted
Source:
Moody's Manual of Investments; 1930, p. 2149.
Note:
Walter DUISBERG (U.S.), W. GRIEF (U.S.), and Adolf KUTTROFF(U.S.) were also Directors of American I.G. Farben at this period.Source: Anthony Sutton-Wall street and the rise of Hitler, Chapter One. © AntonySutton, All Rights Reserved. Modified and Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.*Red text has been added and was not present in the original table of Sutton.
785
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)212. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
264
The Onassis Connection
The Onassis family kept the war going by selling material to both sides,such as oil, guns and ITT telephones, which were used in Germansubmarines.
786
Neither the Germans nor the Allies would touch the shipsof Aristotle Onassis, though they sailed through war zones. Aristotle didnot suffer any losses. His large fleet did not lose a single ship, even theones that were in Scandinavia when the Germans invaded.
787
Hjalmar Horace Greeley Schacht, president of Hitler’s Reichbank, was
hired by Onassis after the war.
788
Schacht helped Onassis’
shipyards inGermany build tankers after the war. CIA operative Clay Shaw, who wascharged by New Orleans District attorney Jim Garrison for the murder of President Kennedy, was a close friend of Schacht.
789
Schacht was alsorelated to Italian Prince Spadofora, President of Swiss based Permindex,which had a subsidiary Centro Mondiale Commerciale, associated withClay Shaw.
790
After the Kennedy assassination, a member of the Onassis
family married Kennedy’s widow to
presumably placate her. Schacht was also thefather in law of Otto Skorzeny, another Naziwho escaped.Antony Sutton compiled some moreinformation on the interesting connections of William Schacht, the father of Hjalmar HoraceGreeley Schacht. To quote,
In 1916 the cashier of the Berlin EquitableLife office was William Schacht, the father of Hjalmar Horace Greeley Schacht
later to become Hitler's banker, andfinancial genie. William Schacht was anAmerican citizen, worked thirty years for Equitable in Germany, and owned a Berlinhouse known as "Equitable Villa." Before joining Hitler, young Hjalmar Schacht
786
Springmeier, Bloodlines 132.
787
Springmeier, Bloodlines 133.
788
Springmeier, Bloodlines 131.
789
Mae Brussells, “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The RebelJanuary 1984: ?? An archived copy is available at:<http://www.maebrussell.com/Mae Brussell Articles/Nazi Connection to JFK Assass.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
790
Brussells, “The Nazi Connection.”
Schacht with Hitler in1934, laying the foundationof the New Reichbank building.
<http://www.reformation.org/roosevelt-and-hitler.html> Accessed25/10/06. Copyright information isnot available.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
265
served as a member of the Workers and Soldiers Council (a soviet) of Zehlendoff; this he left in 1918 to join the board of the Nationalbank fur Deutschland. His codirector at DONAT was Emil Wittenberg, who,with Max May of Guaranty Trust Company of New York, was adirector of the first Soviet international bank, Ruskombank.
791
Putzi Hanfstaengl
Putzi (Ernst) Hanfstaengl was an American at the very heart of the Naziinner circles from the early 1920s to the late 1930s. He may have playeda role for the Powers that Be as an intermediary between Hitler andRoosevelt. Anthony Sutton
792
formed the following conclusions aboutPutzi:
Putzi was connected toRoosevelt and the Americanruling elite.
Putzi composed the NaziStorm trooper marchingsongs.
793
To quote Sutton,
“Putzi averred that the
genesis of the Nazi chant
‘Sieg Heil, Sieg Heil,’ usedin the Nazi mass rallies, was none other than ‘Harvard, Harvard,Harvard, rah, rah, rah.’”
Putzi helped finance the first Nazi daily press, the
Volkische Beobachter
started by the Thule society.
Putzi financed the publication of Mein Kampf.
When Roosevelt came to power in March 1933, a private
“emissary” was sent from Roosevelt in Washington, D.C. to
Putzi in Berlin, with a message to the effect that Hitler wouldsoon achieve power in Germany.
Putzi had close ties to Heinrich Himmler.
791
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Three of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_08.htm> Accessed 25/10/06.
792
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_08.htm#7> Web page asof 16/03/04
793
Ernst Hanfstaengl, Unheard Witness
(New York: J.B. Lippincott, 1957) 122. Quotedin Sutton, Rise of Hitler <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_08.htm#7> Web page as of 16/03/04.
Hitler and Putzi.
< http://www.reformation.org/roosevelt-and-hitler.html> Accessed 25/10/06. Copyrightinformation is not available.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
266
“Putzi —
by his own admission
was in the Palace room at theother end of the tunnel leading to the Reichstag. And accordingto
The Reichstag Fire Trial,
Putzi Hanfstaengl was actually in
the Palace itself during the fire.”
794
His friend and protector, President Franklin D. Roosevelt, bailedPutzi out of a Canadian prisoner of war camp towards the end of the war.
The FDR - 120 Broadway-Standard Oil - GeneralElectric Connection
Anthony Sutton has uncovered that the New York address of 120Broadway (which was connected to the buildup of both the Soviet Unionand Nazi Germany) was then host to the following entities
795
:
American International Corp 120 Broadway National City Bank 55 Wall StreetBankers Trust Co Bldg 14 Wall Street New York Stock Exchange 13 Wall Street/12 BroadMorgan Building corner Wall & BroadFederal Reserve Bank of NY 120 BroadwayEquitable Building 120 BroadwayBankers Club 120 BroadwaySimpson, Thatcher & Bartlett 62 Cedar StWilliam Boyce Thompson 14 Wall StreetHazen, Whipple & Fuller 42nd Street BuildingChase National Bank 57 BroadwayMcCann Co 61 BroadwayStetson, Jennings & Russell 15 Broad StreetGuggenheim Exploration 120 BroadwayWeinberg & Posner 120 BroadwaySoviet Bureau 110 West 40th StreetJohn MacGregor Grant Co 120 BroadwayStone & Webster 120 BroadwayGeneral Electric Co 120 BroadwayMorris Plan of NY 120 BroadwaySinclair Gulf Corp 120 BroadwayGuaranty Securities 120 BroadwayGuaranty Trust 140 Broadway
794
George Dimitrov, The Reichstag Fire Trial
(London: The Bodley Head, 1934) 309.As quoted by Suttton, Rise of Hitler.
795
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Three of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_08.htm > Accessed 25/10/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
267
But having a common address does not necessarily imply association.Until we consider the following:
When Franklin Delano Roosevelt was working in Wall Street, hisaddress was also 120 Broadway. In fact, Georgia Warm SpringsFoundation, the FDR Foundation, was located at 120 Broadway. The prominent financial backer of an early Roosevelt Wall Street venturefrom 120 Broadway was Gerard Swope of General Electric. And it was"Swope's Plan" that became Roosevelt's New Deal
the fascist planthat Herbert Hoover was unwilling to foist on the United States. In brief, both Hitler's New Order and Roosevelt's New Deal were backed by the same industrialists and in content were quite similar
i.e.,
theywere both plans for a corporate state. There were then both corporate
and individual bridges between FDR’s America and Hitler's Germany.The first bridge was the American I.G. Farben, […] The second bridge
was between International General Electric, a wholly owned subsidiaryof General Electric Company and its partly owned affiliate inGermany, A.E.G. Gerard Swope, who formulated FDR's New Deal,was chairman of I.G.E. and on the board of A.E.G. The third "bridge"was between Standard Oil of New Jersey and Vacuum Oil and itswholly owned German subsidiary, Deutsche-AmerikaniseheGesellschaft. The chairman of Standard Oil of New Jersey was Walter Teagle, of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York. He was a trustee of Franklin Delano Roosevelt's Georgia Warm Springs Foundation andappointed by FDR to a key administrative post in the National
Recovery Administration.”
796
Research by Fritz Springmeier indicates that the Delano family of Roosevelt traces its origins to Black Venetian Nobility, which played amajor role in European politics for centuries. In addition, Springmeier has discovered that the lives of these families also intertwine with theAstors, prominent old world elites. For example, Franklin HughesDelano, heir to a massive whale oil fortune, married Lavia Astor,daughter of the famous William Backhouse Astor. James Rooseveltmarried Helen Astor, daughter of William Backhouse, Jr. The Illuminatifraternity Skulls and Bones was founded by Samuel Russell. One of Russell and Company Chief of Operations in Canton (China) was
796
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_08.htm#7> Web page asof 16/03/04.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
268
Warren Delano, Jr., grandfather of Franklin Roosevelt.
797
The Russellswere involved in the Chinese opium trade.Tyler Gatewood Kent, an officer in the U.S. Consular service in Britain,worked in the top-secret code room where he had access to transmissions between heads of states. He was appalled to witness that Roosevelt wasinvolved activity that was embroiling America into the war. Kentsecretly took 1,500 pages of secret documents from the Americanembassy,
798
which he was going to show to the public to expose theconspiracy. Instead, his diplomatic immunity was revoked and he stooda staged trial in Britain rather than the US!
The Krupps
The German Krupp family has been extensively studied in Bloodlines of the Illuminati. The following is condensed from the same source.
Springmeier largely bases his assertions from William Manchester’s
masterpiece,
The Arms of Krupp 1587-1968
.
799
The German Krupp family started playing a role among the Global Elitearound 1839. The Krupps were the owners of German
y’s largest steel
firms. They also produced agricultural equipment (later for Russia on behalf of Lenin), locomotives and tanks. Many of the armaments they produced for the Nazis were arranged to fall into the hands of the Sovietsin mint condition. They indirectly owned a major Dutch shipyard. TheKrupps lived in Essen, Germany, in a huge palace called Villa Huegel,whose small wing has 60 rooms. They also had other castles and villas.They still own a castle in the Austrian Alps named Bluehnbach.
800
Kaiser Wilhelm was a friend of the Krupp family. The policecommissioner would run damage control for the activities of FriedrichAlfred Krupp who was a pedophile.
801
His wife was thrown into a mentalasylum when she notified the authorities.
802
Even though pictures of him
797
Kris Mi
llegan, “The Order of the Skull and Bones
-Everything you wanted to know
but were afraid to ask,” July 1997
CTRL.org An archived copy is available at<http://www.mega.nu:8080/ampp/skull.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
798
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)104. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
799
William Manchester, The Arms of Krupp 1587-1968 (New York: Bantam Books,1970).
800
Springmeier, Bloodlines 215.
801
Springmeier, Bloodlines 386.
802
Springmeier, Bloodlines 387.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
269
engaged in pedophilia were released, the entire media participated in acover-up. Those who had gained knowledge were intimidated and evenassassinated.
803
The Kaiser attended the funeral of Friedrich Krupp.
Gustav Krupp was one of the leaders of a secret group of 12 powerfulGerman industrialists called the Ruhrlade,
804
which secretly madeindustrial decisions during German rearmament. The secret governing body of the Ruhrlade conducted their meetings on the pretext of havinghunting expeditions.
805
After World War I had ended, the head of the Krupp family, GustavKrupp von Bohlen und Halbach, began secretly planning to rebuild
Germany’s military through the Ruhrlade. Gustav Krupp bought
coalmines after the war for future weapons production. When the AlliedControl Commission departed Germany in 1928, Krupp factories begansecretly turning out a few tanks.
806
The Christian Science Monitor sent
reporters to Krupp’s factories during the 1920s to report that the
Germans were complying satisfactorily with the Versailles Treaty armslimitations.
807
It is clear that Gustav Krupp was informed of I.G. Farben’s secret
research into synthetic nitrates prior to W.W.II, because Gustav told therenowned German chemist Emil Fischer not to worry about theguncotton problem caused by low nitrate supplies.
808
During World War II, high-grade animal fat was required for holding thecotton in place for explosives. Was the fat of people killed inconcentration camps used for this?
809
Prisoners were tortured in the basement of the Krupp executive office building in Essen, all within
earshot of Alfred Krupp’s office.
810
Many of these slave laborers wereJews. A concentration camp was made at Buschmannhof for the babiesof Krupp prisoners. These children would barely survive the revolting
803
Springmeier, Bloodlines 387.
804
Springmeier, Bloodlines 215.
805
Springmeier, Bloodlines 215.
806
Springmeier, Bloodlines 214.
807
Springmeier, Bloodlines 214.
808
Springmeier, Bloodlines 382.
809
Springmeier, Bloodlines 382.
810
Springmeier, Bloodlines 385.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
270
and inhuman conditions.
811
In other words, the slaves of Krupp did not
even have the rights of slaves; they were more like “sandpaper.”
812
Alfred Krupp was the most powerful and richest man in the commonmarket of Europe during the 1960s.
813
However, after his death, an
appropriate Krupp heir could not be found. Arndt Krupp, Alfred’s son
opted for a life of leisure and bought an estate in Brazil. This estatecovered 43 square miles, with dwellings for 180 servants (back in the
l960’s) and had a park modeled
after Versailles, as well as the largesthorse stables in Brazil.
814
His private jet carried his custom-built RollsRoyce.
815
Hitler’s most important advisors were Rudolf Hess, Martin Bormann,
Gustav Krupp and Alfred Krupp. After Hess fled or disappeared, Gustav became more influential on Hitler.
816
He saved the Nazi party from bankruptcy in 1932 by throwing in 100,000,000 German marks.
817
By1919 Krupp was already giving financial aid to one of the reactionary political groups, which sowed the seed of future Nazi ideology.
818
GustavKrupp may have been the most powerful German industrialist ever. Hewas the sole owner and the sole proprietor of all his companies. Therewere no shareholders. When Hitler came to power, Gustav Krupp billedthe Nazi government RM 300 Million for having secretly built up theGerman war machine during the 1920s,
819
and the Nazi’s paid without
delay. When the war ended, Gustav was at his Bluehnbach Castle in theAustrian Alps. The American officer who captured the castle was Chip
Bohlen’s br
other-in-law Col. Charles W. Thayer,
820
who made sure theAmerican troops did not loot the castle. Chip Bohlen was a distantrelative of the Krupps.At the Nuremberg trials, Gustav was declared unfit health wise for trial,and Alfred was let go on a lenient sentence. Other Nazis put on trial were
811
Springmeier, Bloodlines 388.
812
Springmeier, Bloodlines 385.
813
Springmeier, Bloodlines 382.
814
Springmeier, Bloodlines 390.
815
Springmeier, Bloodlines 390.
816
Springmeier, Bloodlines 383.
817
Springmeier, Bloodlines 383.
818
Elimination of German Resources 648 Quoted by Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Streetand the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976). Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_07.htm#3> Web page asof 16/03/04
819
Springmeier, Bloodlines 384.
820
Springmeier, Bloodlines 384.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
271
tried and sentenced to death with far less evidence and far less crimesthan Alfred. The trial of Alfred Krupp spawned five years, and yielded330,000 pages of court transcripts.
821
Most of trial documents of theKrupps were never printed in Germany.
822
John J. McCloy, head of theCouncil of Foreign Relations, was made High Commissioner of Occupied Germany. He had Alfred Krupp exonerated.
823
There is reasonto believe that witnesses in the trial may have been intimidated or evenworse.
824
McCloy later became President of the World Bank.According to the analysis of Mae Brussells,
825
a certain John J. McCloy
shared the box with Hitler at the 1936 Berlin Olympics. McCloy becamelegal counsel to I.G Farben. Then he would become assistant secretaryto the U.S. War Department. This was the same War Department, whichrefused the entry of Jewish refugees into the United States. He wouldreturn to become President of the Chase Manhattan bank and legalcounsel to several American oil firms, apart from supervising theconstruction of the Pentagon. One of his clients would be Nobel Oil firm,which is connected to White Russian George de Mohrenschildt (who wassmuggled into the US by Reinhardt Gehlen). This firm was founded bythe Russian Nobel brothers, who entered the oil business in 1873, anddominated all oil supply in Russia. They may have collaborated with theRothschilds on Baku oil in World War I. George de Mohrenschildt befriended Lee Harvey Oswald in Dallas, and later produced evidence,implicating Oswald in the Kennedyassasination. He had links to TsaristRussian nobility and the WhiteRussians. After the assassination of Kennedy, McCloy would serve for Johnson on the Warren Commission.Another distant relative of the Kruppswas Charles E. Bohlen. His
grandfather and Alfred Krupp’s great
grandfather were brothers.
826
He was
821
Springmeier, Bloodlines 385.
822
Springmeier, Bloodlines 385.
823
Springmeier, Bloodlines 385.
824
Springmeier, Bloodlines 385.
825
Mae Brussells, “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The RebelJanuary 1984: ?? An archived copy is available at:<http://www.maebrussell.com/Mae Brussell Articles/Nazi Connection to JFK Assass.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
826
Springmeier, Bloodlines 382.
Charles E. Bohlen, “DistinguishedAmerican Diplomat.” © 2005 USPS.
Used with permission. All rightsreserved.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
272
also known as Chip Bohlen. Chip was relatively scandal free and kept avery low profile. He rose to become one of the most powerful politicalfigures of the United States and served as the U.S. ambassador to the
USSR for many years. Senator McCarthy who was investigating “Sovietconspiracy” tried to block Chip’s appointment as the American“Ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary to the U.S.S.R.,”
827
butfai
led. But McCarthy managed to expose Chip’s brother in law who
subsequently quitted. Chip also served as an advisor to three secretariesof state. Charles Bohlen was advising Roosevelt on how to give theSoviets Eastern Europe at Yalta in 1943 while his relatives Gustav and
Alfred Krupp were directing the manufacture of Hitler’s best armaments.
The U.S. State Department trained Chip to speak Russian several years before the America had diplomatic ties with the Soviet Union.
828
Whenthe U.S. established an embassy in Moscow in 1934, Chip played a rolein the coordination of its activities.
829
Chip was present at the Yaltaconference and later at the Tehran Conference. Chip was also present atthe Potsdam conference between Truman and Stalin. He also participatedin the San Francisco conference, where the UN was born. Chip alsocontributed to the creation of Marshall Plan, which allowed America toturn NATO allies into its surrogates.
Hausofer’s mysticism works for the Soviets
From its very inception by Baron Von Sebottendorf, the Thule societyworked towards the ultimate goal of German conquest by the SovietUnion. This is evident when the Thule Society organized the Freikorps(later to become National Socialist German Workers Party) to overthrowa socialist government installed by a Jewish intellectual named KurtEisner. Localized Socialism and localized Communism were seen ascompetitors to Nazism (and Nazism was meant to pave the way for thetriumph of Soviet-Communsim in Germany). Therefore uprootinglocalized Socialism/Communism would be prominent in Nazi agenda.But the Thule Society was not the only organization working for the riseof Hitler. Even the German Comintern (the KPD) never allied with thesocialist SPD to thwart Hitler, and instead called the SPD another wingof Fascism. It is more logical that the KPD was in league with the Powersthat Be, and was contributing indirectly to the rise of Hitler. Trotskycontributed to this end, churning rhetoric that the SPD was a wing of
827
Springmeier, Bloodlines 389.
828
Springmeier, Bloodlines 389.
829
Springmeier, Bloodlines 389.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
273
Fascism.
830
Stalin’s Comintern
also never allied with the SPD andinstead worked to destroy it, thus helping the Nazis make the most of theinfighting.Another Thulist Karl Hausofer shaped Nazi ideology such that a provocative attack on Russia followed by a suicidal advance eastwardswould always be part of Nazi agenda:
Hausofer disguised racial mysticism in a veilof geography and science, providingGermans with a powerful reason to return tothose areas in the hinterland of Asia wherethe Aryan race supposedly originated. Hisappeal for Lebensraum for the German people and his plans to achieve it were nomore than a justification for international pillage on a grand scale, virtually a blueprintto world conquest.
831
In other words, the Nazis were to suicide en mass after being marchedinto the arms of the Soviets, with Hitler playing the role of a Pied Piper.While one would assume that the Nazis based their military expeditionson plans drafted by professional military experts, we instead find hugereliance on the occult. While this can be dismissed as fatal stupidityresulting from mixing the occult and the empiric, it is more plausible thatsuch diversions were clearly intended to bring catastrophe upon them.The blame would always point towards the occult, which wouldobfuscate the role of the Powers that Be.For example, we find Blavatsky and numerous other esotericists such asHouston Stewart Chamberlain reiterating the fact that Aryan-Nordicroots were in the east. When Hitler came to power, the SS Ahnenerbeconducted archaeological expeditions digging up sites in Eastern Europe,trying to find evidence of a once existing Aryan culture. This would be
used as political fodder for Germans to continue supporting Hitler’s
suicidal march eastwards, even though it was in their best interests tomaintain a defensive position. Rosenberg would reinstate the need toadvance towards the south-east and Himmler would point out in his
830
Leon Trotsky, “Germany, the key to the international situation,”
The StruggleAgainst Fascism in Germany Ed. George Brietman and Merry Maisel. (NY. Pathfinder press inc. 1971) 125.
831
Peter Levenda, Unholy Alliance (Avon Books, 1995) ??
The Nazi war machinewas at the mercy of
Hausofer’s vodooism
such as this plan for conquest, which is based on a spiralingswastika.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
274
speech how Germans needed to secure a perimeter in the Urals against
“Asians.” However, it was Nazi party ph
ilosopher and Blavatsky discipleKarl Hausofer who would give this concept a concrete basis in Nazism.His geopolitical theories also found their way into the
Mein Kampf
. Suchas the aforementioned quest for supposed Aryan origins in the East. Itwas this concept of Hausofer, which became known as lebensraum(living space) that Hitler would adopt.
Hausofer advised Hitler to enlarge the living space of the Third Reich by moving out from a powerful territorial hub and by accomplishingthis conquest progressively, step by step, following the acceleratingmovement of a growing spiraling sinistroverse swastika [See figure].
832
Hausofer also had close contact with British members of the Golden
Dawn Society and would later direct Rudolf Hess’s secret meetings wit
hthem.Since the Powers that Be had also earmarked Japan for destruction alongwith Germany, Hausofer would forge the alliance between Germany andJapan. Hausofer would claim that he based the alliance on astrological predictions.
833
As per the Tripartite Pact with Japan, Germany was notobliged to declare war with enemies of Japan. Yet Hitler made the fataldecision to do so. And this worked to the advantage of the biggest enemyof Germany; the Soviets. The Soviet Union on the other hand hadsecured a Treaty of non-aggression with Japan in advance, to avoidlosing any territory to Japan when they would be at war with Germany.As the Nazi conquest advanced, Hausofer applied his theories andoverruled the military leadership in directing troop movements. Nazi ideologues denied the existence of objective reality leading to their rejection of valid astronomy and physics in favor of occult-based pseudo-
science, such as the “doctrine of eternal cosmic ice,” concocted
by Hans Hoerbiger, a mechanical engineer.
834
Thule mythology insistedon new ages birthed from ice.
835
Hoerbiger declared war on “objectivescience,” which he labeled as “a pernicious invention,” and instead
832
Servando González, Origins of the Swastika: The Hausofer Connection. Note # 4.<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti02.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
833
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 69.
834
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
835
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
275
advocated substituting the “uselessness” of mathematics with a mystical“knowing” of the universe
. He targeted Albert Einstein as anarchenemy.
836
Hoerbiger's cause was taken up by the Hitler Youth, andlater, the SS Ahnenerbe. And the Storm Troopers became fanaticsupporters of Hoerbiger, disrupting meetings of conventionalastronomers with shouts and threats.
837
There may be a reason why thePowers that Be wanted to disrupt scientific astronomy; Hoerbigerianweather forecasting was used to fix 1941 as a mild winter, convincingthe Nazis to leave behind heavy winter gear for the invasion of the SovietUnion. In actuality, they were sent into record-breaking cold, and their retreat marked a turning point in the war.
838
Even after the disaster,Hoerbiger's theories were never repudiated and Hitler instead blamed theGerman people.Regardless of the commitment and scientific expertise of Nazi troops,they were doomed when their most crucial decisions were based on the
“occult.” Were the Nazi top brass such diehard fans of the occult that
voodooist ideas took priority over conventional wisdom andcommonsense? D
id these ideas attributed to the “occult” really originate
in occult teachings or were they cold and calculated doom formulaecreated by the Powers that Be? If the Nazis were being sabotaged fromwithin, the best way for the conspirators to disguise their motives would
be claims of relying on “occult guidance.”
The Tibet Connection
In order to keep feeding Germans with historical reasons to continue
supporting Hitler’s suicidal advance towards the
southeast, Himmler spent vast sums of money on esoteric research projects such as an
expedition to Tibet “to look for traces of a pure Germanic race whichmight have been able to keep intact the ancient Nordic mysteries.”
839
Helena Blavatsky and other Theosophists considered the TibetanHimalayas the home of the Spiritual Hierarchy itself.
840
According tosome, Hitler sent SS officers to the Himalayas not only to seek out the
source of the Aryan race, but to make contact with “Asgard” and consultdirectly with the “ascended masters.”
The Ahnenerbe also organized
836
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 183.Quoted in Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
837
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 75-77. Quoted in Newman, RainbowSwastika; Nazism and the New Age.
838
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
839
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 102.
840
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
276
several expeditions to Tibet. Their purpose was to locate the origins of
the “Nordic” race, which was, according to the Nazi theoreticians, of
Indo-Germanic stock. They also wanted to get in touch with a supposed
spiritual “power
-
plant” which produced “Vril,” ano
ther fantasticcreation of the contemporaries of Blavatsky. A colony of TibetanBuddhists flourished in Berlin.
841
It is plausible that Buddhism with itsstrict discipline standards was being used to train some sections of theSS so that they could carry out orders with numbness, compliance and
impunity. Russian troops entering Berlin in May 1945 found “the corpses
of a thousand men of Himalayan origin, in German uniform, but carrying
no papers or identification.”
842
By far, the Tibet connection is consideredto be an important esoteric link between the Nazis and contemporariesof Blavatsky. Recently, a U.N. leader imported Tibetan monks into theBakaa Valley Colorado for indoctrinating New Agers.
843
The Nazi plan for Mass Suicide
Nazi war strategies are riddled withinconsistencies, usually resultingfrom decisions made in higher echelons. These strategies were bound to doom regardless of theexpertise German soldiers or their commitment. The following are someof the major preplanned errors whichsabotaged Nazi strategy:
The Allies “Escape” at
Dunkirk
In May 1940, erroneous Allied military maneuvers resulted in 330,000(mostly British) Allied troops being stranded on the beaches of Dunkirk.Their capture would have been a big scoring point for the Nazis, puttingthem in a position to throttle Britain. Yet Hitler halted his Generals for three days, allowing almost all of the Allies to escape. The Alliedevacuation at Dunkirk is considered to be one of the biggest in history.The Powers that Be have spread disinformation that the troops atDunkirk were heroically rescued through an extraordinary evacuation
841
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 215
842
Jean-Michel Angebert, The Occult and the Third Reich (Macmillan, 1974) 281-282, Note by Lewis Sumberg, translator.
843
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web edition) 410
A. Paul Weber, illustration for the book
Hitler: Germany's Ruin
, by Ernst Niekisch (1933). MinimizedReproduction Under Fair Dealing.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
277
just ahead of the Nazis. Another myth is that Hitler’s avoidance tocapture them was a “peace gesture.” There is no doubt that Hitler would
have had better chances at peace if he had captured the Allied soldiersand used them to bargain for peace. To quote Hitler on the occasion,
“Our two people belong together racially and traditionally.”
844
Hitler’s
sudden bonding for the non-Aryan British is suspect since the samecourtesy was not extended to Slavs. The obvious answer to this treacheryis that defeat of the Allies was never part of the agenda.
Nazis avoid invading Britain
In 1940, Hitler prepared for an invasion of Britain (Operation Sea Lion).Instead of focusing on subduing this key opponent, the invasion plan wasabandoned after aerial combat, which became known as the Battle of Britain. These German attacks on civilian population were used tosuffocate antiwar sentiment in Britain and generate an atmosphere of fear and hate. Hitler would then abandon Britain unsubdued, to engage theSoviet Union, and later America.
Repeating Napoleon’s Blunder
The goal of the Nazi military suicide on the Eastern front is discernablewithout any requirement for expertise on military history. Such anexercise had been previously conducted to destroy Napoleon, who hadstolen the French Revolution from the Illuminati. But Napoleon waslured into the trap, whereas Hitler participated in the entrapment of hisforces.It is apparent that those directing the Nazi war machine on the Easternfront were deliberately sabotaging the Germans, whenever theysuccessfully gained ground. The purpose was the suicidal exhaustion of the Nazis and their resources. Hoerbigerian (occult) weather forecastingwas used to fix 1941 as a mild winter, convincing the Nazis to leave behind heavy winter gear for the invasion of Russia, and they were sentinto a record-breaking cold front that marked a turning point in thewar.
845
The advance on Moscow, which was going smoothly and whichwould have incapacitated Soviet morale, was left aside in favor of Leningrad, even though the Nazis had arrived within a few kilometres of Moscow. Then, Nazi forces were directed towards the Caucasian oilfields, which in turn were abandoned for Stalingrad. The Nazis left the
844
Louis Kilzer,
Churchill's Deception
(Simon & Schuster, 1994) 213. Quoted by
Henry Makow, “Hitler didn’t want world war,”
Savethemales.ca<http://www.savethemales.ca/000369.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
845
Newman, Rainbow Swastika; Nazism and the New Age.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
278
Caucasian oil fields
846
undamaged without blowing them up or destroying them, and these resources were crucial to later Soviet success.At Stalingrad, the German Sixth Army was trapped by the Soviets andwas in desperate conditions. Yet, Hitler refused requests for a break out.The Germans were eventually forced to surrender. The next offensivewould then focus on Moscow. It was on this second move on Moscowthat the cream of German military youth would be decimated. By then,The Nazi war machine had been significantly crippled. It is questionablewhether it was in the best interests of the Nazis to advance eastwards intothe cold, vast and resource-starved area rather than establish a defensive perimeter where they were. When the Nazis would conduct their operations without interference of Hitler, they obtained huge successes,
such as Manstein’s brilliant post Stalingrad recovery. Nazi leadership
however, would reverse such successes.Hitler used the defeats inflicted on Germany in the Soviet Union as anexcuse for taking away the power of career generals. And insteadcentralized the command so that he could engineer Nazi defeat withoutinterruption. After 1941, Hitler began recalling, arresting and orderingthe deaths of his most capable generals. Such as Field Marshal vonBrauchitsch, the Commander and Chief of the Army, and GeneralGuderian, the genius of the Panzer Corps.
847
Only three generalssurvived the war without removal.
848
Nazis Avoid Allying with Enemies of the Soviets
Though Nazis superficially allied with enemies of the Soviets, the purpose of such alliances was merely to create reactionary dialecticalopposition groups to the Soviets, who were bound to be highly unpopular among their fellow countrymen, and who could be used to execute Nazi policies. For example, the Nazis allied with the Croats, traditionalenemies of the pro-Russian Serbs. But instead of using them against theSoviets, they were given roles in the persecution of Jews. Sociopaths likeErich Koch were assigned to Ukraine, where he operated death squadsinstead of creating a popular resistance against the Soviets. A similar conduct can be observed towards the Poles. When Germans discoveredthe bodies of 4000 Polish army officers killed by the Soviets, they kepta tight lid on the story rather than turn it into a propaganda coup, even
846
Prior to the Soviets, these oil fields represented Rothschild interests.
847
Rhawn Joseph, The Mind and God of Adolf Hitler Part I<http://brainmind.com/Hitler.html> Accessed 13/12/06.
848
Rhawn Joseph, The Mind and God of Adolf Hitler Part I<http://brainmind.com/Hitler.html> Accessed 13/12/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
279
after the alliance with the Soviets fell apart. In the case of the Slavs,entire villages were wiped out during Operation Barbarossa. Similarly, Nazi support of some Catholic Irish groups against the British was riddenwith inconsistency.In August 1944, Poles were cajoled by the Soviets into conducting anuprising against the Germans. The destruction of Poles, in particular,their army, was crucial to later Soviet hegemony in the region. Hitler took the opportunity of destroying up to 85 per cent of Warsaw for theSoviets. The Soviet army, which was across the river, watched on anddid not assist the Polish uprising.Similarly, Soviets and Nazis would battle over Budapest, whichdestroyed most of the city and its inhabitants, leaving the Soviets withthe advantage of occupying an empty shell city, which could be rebuilton their own terms. In the battle of Budapest, Soviets became notoriousfor mass rapes. Up to 50,000 women may have been raped.
849
The Germans could have greatly unburdened themselves on the Easternfront by forming armies consisting of Russians. White Russians andmany groups were highly supportive of such a venture. Instead, theGestapo would persecute Russians like General Malishkin and GeneralVlasov, who were prominent in the anti-Soviet Russian Liberationmovement. Such moves were designed to frustrate any such effort fromthe Russians. In addition, members of the powerful Russian anti-communist organization (NTS) were arrested by the Gestapo and weresent to the Dachau concentration camp for operating independent of theAxis! Using a failed assassination attempt as a pretext, Hitler had manyGermans sympathetic to the idea of supporting the Russian LiberationMovement arrested and executed. Hitler claimed that such movementswould promote Russian nationalism! And he continued to make suchexcuses even after the Stalingrad disaster.
Betraying loyalists
William Joyce was an American living abroad in Britain. In 1939, he fledto Germany and began his psychological warfare career by making hisfirst propaganda broadcast for the Nazis, and would become known as
Lord Hawhaw. He would call upon Britons to not fight for “Jews.” His
propaganda broadcasts across Britain became extremely popular, and
849
James Mark, “Remembering Rape: Divided Social Memory and the Red Army in
Hungary 1944
–1945,”
Past and Present 188 (August 2005) 133.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
280
Britons began questioning the war effort. At about that time, two Britishsecret agents kidnapped Joyce and took him back to Britain. He washanged in 1946 though he never was a British subject. However, thegreater mystery is possible Nazi complicity in his kidnapping on theDanish border. Why was a chief Nazi propagandist left alone andunguarded on the Danish border?
We got your Codes!
One of the biggest secret of World War II was that the largest onus of Allied and Soviet victory was their ability to intercept and decipher theGerman Ultra code. This was the absolute intelligence coup, allowingthe Allies (in particular the Soviets) exact details on all forthcomingoperations, from date, place and time to unit strength. These interceptswere instrumental in the reversal of Nazi fortunes on the Soviet front and North Africa. The question is, how did the Allies acquire this top-secretcode? Such top secret documents could not have been obtained withoutinsider betrayal. And why was this kept secret even after the war?
Nazis grow Soviet Ears in Tokyo
The German embassy in Tokyo had a Soviet spy, Richard Sorge. Herelayed information that Japan did not intend to capitalize on OperationBarbarossa and advance against the Soviets. This allowed 200,000Soviet soldiers to be diverted to the Eastern front with no fear of Japaneseaggression.
Hitler cuts Rearmament
To quote,
Having barely begun in 1935, Hitler cut armament plans by30% after Munich. He cut them again drastically after the defeat of France [1940] and was reducing them even after the invasion of Russia[June 1941]. Indeed large scale rearmament began only in the summer
of 1943.”
850
In other words, German forces would face insufficientresources when dealing with the Soviet invasion.
The Cicero Betrayal
A Turkish valet of the British ambassador in Turkey (codenamed Cicero)started selling British top-secret papers to the German embassy. The Nazi high command never used the information, and instead paid Ciceroin counterfeit, presumably to get him caught by police. LudwigMoyzisch, the German handler of Cicero was so appalled by the Nazihandling of the situation that at the end of his book, he refers to the Nazis
850
A. J. P.
Taylor, “War Origins Again,”
Past and Present 30 (April 1965) 110.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
281
as counterfeit patriots.
851
Moyzisch later learnt that he too was to becharged for treason when he would return to Germany. This is indicativeof top-level Nazi and Allied Intelligence collaborating to engineer thedefeat of Germany, which would be instrumental to the future of theSoviet Union. Even though Hitler was able to read all diplomatic trafficof British embassies in Central Europe, the information was never put touse. On the day of the Allied D-day operation, Erwin Romell, in chargeof the Nazi Western front, was in Berlin. We are supposed to believe he
was there for his wife’s birthday!
The Jewish Holocaust
Why did the Nazi regime divert wartime resources towards the persecution of Jews when the entire future of the German people was atstake? This topic attempts to provide a brief overview of little knowninformation concerning the Jewish Holocaust.The advancement of eugenics was another accomplishment of thePowers that Be. Eugenics did not start in Nazi Germany; it started inUSA. To quote
In War Against the Weak,
852
Black lays bare the veins of collaboration between American eugenicists and Nazi scientists. There was financialsupport of genetic research and travel by Nazi doctors from theRockefeller Foundation, the Carnegie Institution of Washington, andCold Spring Harbor Laboratory, a leading genetics research institute.There was research collaboration and reports on the Nazi efforts inrespected journals like the Journal of the American MedicalAssociation (JAMA).
853
The Rockefeller Foundation continuously directed the German Kaiser Wilhelm Institute for Psychiatry and the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute for Anthropology, Eugenics and Human Heredity.
854
The Rockefeller appointed chief executive of these institutions was a Fascist Swiss psychiatrist named Ernst Rudin. When Hitler took over Germany, Rudin
851
Ludwig C. Moyzisch, Operation Cicero (Allan-Wingate-Baker 1969) 187.
852
Edwin Black, War Against the Weak: Eugenics and America's Campaign to Create aMaster Race (Four Walls Eight Windows, 2004)
853
Dan Vergano, “Book explores Eugenics’ origins,”
USA TODAY 14
th
October 2003, <http://www.usatoday.com/news/health/2003-09-14-book-usat_x.htm> Accessed13/12/06.
854
Matt C. Abbott, “Here We Go Again,”
Michigan News November 15
th
2003. Anarchived copy is available at <http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/rockefeller_foundation.html> Accessed 13/12/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
282
became head of the Racial Hygiene Society.
855
Rudin was also part of the task force of Heredity Experts chaired by SS chief HeinrichHimmler.
856
The Powers that Be would like us to believe that Hitler managed to createthe sophisticated gas chambers and all contrivances used in theHolocaust on his own. But a recent book by Edwin Black
857
haselucidated the role of IBM in providing a punch card collating systemfor the Nazis to organize the detention and gassing of Jews on such agargantuan scale.
But bigger than this revelation is Anthony Sutton’s
tracing of the origins of the Zyklon B gas used in the Jewish Holocaust.This gas was invented, produced and distributed by I.G Farben. To quoteAnthony Sutton in Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler,
Zyklon B was pure Prussic acid, a lethal poison produced by I.G.Farben Leverkusen and sold from the Bayer sales office throughDegesch, an independent license holder. Sales of Zyklon B amountedto almost three-quarters of Degesch business; enough gas to kill 200million humans was produced and sold by I.G. Farben. The KilgoreCommittee report of 1942 makes it clear that the I.G. Farben directorshad precise knowledge of the Nazi concentration camps and the use of I.G. chemicals.
858
Sutton further quotes the 1945 interrogation
859
of I.G. Farben director Von Schnitzler that reads as:
Q. What did you do when they told you that I.G. chemicals was [sic] being used to kill, to murder people held in concentration camps?A. I was horrified.Q. Did you do anything about it?A. I kept it for me [to myself] because it was too terrible.... I askedMuller-Cunradi is it known to you and Ambros and other directors inAuschwitz that the gases and chemicals are being used to murder people.
855
A
bbott, “Here We Go Again.”
856
Abbott, “Here We Go Again.”
857
Edwin Black, IBM and the Holocaust: The Strategic Alliance Between Nazi
Germany and America’s Most Powerful Corporation
(Three Rivers Press, 2002).
858
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
859
Anthony C. Sutton, Wall Street and the rise of Hitler (GSG and Associates, 1976).Ebook edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/wall_street/chapter_02.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
283
Q. What did he say?A. Yes: it is known to all I.G. directors in Auschwitz.
With the Holocaust underway, the American administration not only prohibited Jewish refugees from coming to America to escape theHolocaust, but also prevented American and British bombers from bombing the railroads leading to the concentration camps. Such a movecould have diminished scale of the Holocaust casualties.The only door left open for some Jews to escape was that of Zionism.Though this conduit was certainly not large enough to save all Jews, itwas the only door left open in some cases. The Nazis would institute theHavara program.
860
This program allowed German Jews to exchangetheir money for its value in German products in Palestine. The GermanJews were also provided with safe transit to Palestine via a Nazi steamer,which sometimes even flew the swastika. As a result, the fledglingJewish colony received about 70,000 highly educated German Jews andRM 140 million worth of German industrial equipment. This laid thefoundation of Israel's infrastructure.
861
The program can be consideredodd when we consider that the Nazis were in a position to confiscate allJewish wealth without providing either an escape route or goods inexchange. In his book,
The Holocaust Victims Accuse
, Rabbi MosheShonfeld claims that Zionist led Jewish Councils (Judenrats)collaborated with the Nazis and deceived non Zionist Jews intomigrating to Israel.
862
Roosevelt would close American doors to Jewish
immigrants fleeing persecution. To quote Newman “the U.S.
government which turned away Jewish refugees even thoughimmigration quotas left room for over one million between 1933 and
1943.”
863
The Holocaust refugee ship St. Louise was not allowed to dock by Roosevelt.
860
Quoting Klaus Polkehn, The Secret contacts
. Quoted by Henry Makow, “Zionism:A Conspiracy Against Jews,”
Savethemales.ca<http://www.savethemales.ca/000482.html> Web page as of 27/06/2004. Also see
Edwin Black’s
The Transfer Agreement
The Dramatic Story of the Pact Between theThird Reich and Jewish Palestine. (Carroll and Graf Publishers, 2001).
861
Henry Makow, “Zionism: A Conspiracy Against Jews,”
Savethemales.ca<http://www.savethemales.ca/000482.html> Web page as of 27/06/2004.
862
Henry Makow, “Zionism: A Conspiracy Against Jews,”
Savethemales.ca<http://www.savethemales.ca/000482.html> Web page as of 27/06/2004.
863
Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Nazism and the new age <http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naF.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
284
Holocaust Denial
Holocaust Denial continues to be one of the biggest distractions for serious historians investigating Nazism. While there always will be aneducated debate on the numbers of the Holocaust, we can reasonablyassume that the holocaust was big enough to alter Jewish demographicsin Europe and secondly, made Jews realize the necessity of Zionism andan Israeli homeland. Nevertheless, whenever some inquirer stumbles upon discrepancies inthe figures, the establishment moves in to persecute and even imprisonthose involved. This gives the impression of intrigue and cover-up. Truth
seekers assume that the Holocaust and Hitler’s anti
-Semitism are
“Jewish” exaggerations and all that is needed is a little bit of prodding to
liberate Hitler and place him alongside Gandhi and Buddha.It is true that Zionists misuse the memory of the Holocaust, and someFlorida retirees claim to be Holocaust survivors when they are not. Butthat set aside, the Holocaust and nitpicking investigations into itsdimensions significantly distract from issues more central to World War II. Like, how did Germany fall to the Soviets and end up with half of itsterritory on the Soviet side? Even if Holocaust deniers are trying to cleanHitler from wrongful slander, they usually do not subject Hitler to a balanced critique (if any critique). In my personal opinion, some randomPanzer commander may have made a better strategist than Hitler. Yet Nazi fetishists insist that his command was brilliant. Some involved inHolocaust denial merely play favorites without the slightest effort atcritical thinking.Some crypto-elites have now moved into the arena of Holocaust denial(the ones that never go to jail). Their writings are usually characterized by the complete denial of Globalist-Banker connections to the NaziState, as well as denial of the occult nature of Nazism.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
285
Eagles, Phoenixes, Ashes…. the esotericism of the Jewish
Holocaust
The Coat of arms of thecity of Auschwitz.A large Nazi eagle atop theMauthausen concentration camp.The eagle was later pulled down.
Copyright: Unknown
Right: Three phoenixes atop amemorial to the liberation of Majdanek concentration camp. The phoenixes are atop an urn containingactual ashes from the crematorium
Source: learntoquestion.com ©learntoquestion.com All RightsReserved. Minimized ReproductionUnder Fair Dealing.
Nazism: Mission Accomplished?
This photograph was taken by Evgenii Khaldei, a TASS correspondent.It pretty much epitomizes the role of Nazism in accomplishing theunthinkable. The Nazis succeeded in bringing half of Germany and
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
286
Eastern Europe under direct Soviet control, a feat unprecedented incontemporary history.
This photograph was originally captioned “Reichstag flag 1945,” butSoviet authorities released another retouched version, “Red army
soldiers raising the Soviet flag on the roof of the Reichstag Berlin
Germany.” The retouched version removed the multiple stolen watches
on the hands of one soldier, and made the smoke appear more recent,giving the impression that the flag was raised immediately after the battle, whereas it may have been raised some days later. The informationon the retouching comes from a book by Khaldei.
864
Among those “liberated” by the Soviets were millions of German,
Hungarian and Romanian women. The scale of the rape of Germanwomen is still to be ascertained. The extent of rape can be gauged by thefact that two million women had illegal abortions during the years 1945-1948, and in the winter of 1946-47, the Soviet authorities imposedserious penalties on members of its armed forces fraternising with theconquered enemy due to the spread of venereal disease.
865
Such rapes have even been “justified” as revenge for German atrocites.
But historian Antony Beevor
866
has found archive documents detailingSoviet rapes of Russian and Polish women liberated from Naziconcentration camps as well!
867
Such claims have been met with denial and criticism from even presentday Russian authorities. They are very particular about not being
mistaken for “savage barbaric Asian hordes,” and insist on being
regarded as civilized people. Nevertheless, all is considered forgiven,since the Red Army saved the world from Nazism.
864
Evgenii Khaldei, Von Moskau nach Berlin: Bilder des russischen FotografenJewgeni Chaldej (Parthas, 1999 ISBN 3932529677).
865
Daniel Johnson, “Russians Angry at war Rape Claims,”
Telegraph.co.uk 25/02/02<http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/main.jhtml?xml=/news/2002/01/25/wruss25.xml>Accessed 30/12/06
866
Antony Beevor, Berlin: The Downfall 1945 (Viking Books, 2002).
867
Daniel Johns
on, “Red Army troops raped even Russian women as they freed themfrom camps,”
Telegraph.co.uk 24/01/02<http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/main.jhtml?xml=/news/2002/01/24/wbeev24.xml>Accessed 30/12/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
287
Apart from rapes, two million Germans were murdered, and 15 millionwere violently expelled.
868
Left: Soviet borders after the signing of the March 1918 Brest-Litovsk Treaty between the Soviet
Union and Germany. Many Soviet losses were recuperated following Germany’s defeat on the
Western front. The Allies made Germany repudiate the treaty as a condition for armistice. Right:The extended borders of Soviet influence after World War II. Cartographic details are not to scale.© Hamad Subani; Licensing: same as book; see introductory section on Licensing.
Italy
The intended role of Fascism in Italy and Spain was providing adialectical opposition for the Soviets, similar to the Nazis, so that Sovietscould advance into the Mediterranean and Africa. This has beendiscussed in Chapter Two on the First World War. Despite Gallipoli being secured by a pro-Bolshevik Kemalist Turkey after World War I,this objective never bore fruition due to a number of factors. The mistrust between the Globalists and Stalin, and the pathetic state of Soviet forces,which were dependent on huge handouts of Allied aid, were key factors.When Pike referred to putting Communism at par with the forces of Christendom, he probably meant Soviet influence over Italy and Spain.A component of Italian Fascism was Futurism. The Futurist manifesto
made references to all the typical elements of “revolution,” long before
the Bolshevik Revolution was even a probability. We find the samethemes and content being recycled for different dialectical predecessorsof Soviet Communism, including Nazism.To quote John J. Ray,
868
Eric Margolis, “The 20
th
Century’s Worst Crime Goes Unpunished,”
The TorontoSun November 16
th
2003. Also published on ericmargolis.com<http://www.ericmargolis.com/archives/2003/11/the_20th_centur.php> Accessed13/12/06
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
288
Hitler was not however original in being both a socialist and anationalist. The Italian nationalist leader, Mussolini, came to power much before Hitler but was in fact even more Leftist thanHitler. Although generally regarded as the founder of Fascism,in his early years Mussolini was one of Italy's leading Marxisttheoreticians. He was even an intimate of Lenin. He firstreceived his well-known appellation of Il Duce ("the leader")while he was still a member of Italy's "Socialist" (Marxist) partyand, although he had long been involved in democratic politics,he gained power by essentially revolutionary means (the marchon Rome). Even after he had gained power, railing against"plutocrats" remained one of his favorite rhetorical ploys. Hewas, however, an instinctive Italian patriot and very early onadded a nationalistic appeal to his message, thus being the firstmajor figure to add the attraction of nationalism to the attractionof socialism. He was the first 20th century far Leftist to learn thelesson that Hitler and Stalin after him used to such "good"effect.
869
At the sa
me time, prominent American elites like Time magazine’s
Henry Luce
870
and theoreticians like Strassmeier were vigorously pedaling Fascism (These ideologues are currently being recycled to promote American unilateralism).Antony Sutton discovered that the same interests at 120 Broadway, whowere supporting the Bolshevik Revolution, also supported the emergenceof Fascist Italy. To quote,
John P. Diggins, in
Mussolini and Fascism: The View from America,
871
has noted in regard to Thomas Lamont of Guaranty Trust that of allAmerican business leaders, the one who most vigorously patronizedthe cause of Fascism was Thomas W. Lamont. Head of the powerfulJ.P. Morgan banking network, Lamont served as something of a business consultant for the government of Fascist Italy. Lamont
869
John J. Ray, “Hitler was a Socialist,” October 2006
<http://jonjayray.tripod.com/hitler.html> Accessed 05/11/06.
870
Steven P. Meyer and Jeffrey Steinberg, “Henry Luce’s Empire of Fascism,”
Executive Intelligence Review June 25
th
, 2004. <http://www.larouchepub.com/other/2004/site_packages/3125ccf_luce.html > Accessed05/11/06.
871
John P. Diggins, Mussolini and Fascism: The View from America (N.J.: PrincetonUniversity Press, 1972).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
289
secured a $100 million loan for Mussolini in 1926 at a particularlycrucial time for the Italian dictator.We also have observed that Basil Miles, in charge of the Russian desk at the State Department and a former associate of William FranklinSands, was decidedly helpful to the businessmen promoting Bolshevik causes; but in 1923 the same Miles authored a pro-fascist article,"Italy's Black Shirts and Business."
872
"Success of the Fascists is anexpression of Italy's youth," wrote Miles while glorifying the fascistmovement and applauding its esteem for American business.
873
In 1943, after occupying North Africa and Sicily, the Allies continuedtheir war in the Mediterranean theatre by invading Italy. Why not pushfurther into Farnce and Germany? Was the Italian campaign being usedas a diversion so that the Soviets could make gains in the East?
Britain
Appeasement
According to establishment historians, everyone failed to notice Germanrearmament until it was too late. And British Prime Minister Chamberlain was appeasing Germany for the sake of peace. To thecontrary, Neville Chamberlain may have knowingly extended a windowfor Nazi rearmament. He was related to Houston Stewart Chamberlain,who was the occultist mentor of Nazi party philosopher AlfredRosenberg.Douglas Reed, a Berlin correspondents for the London Times witnessed
his newspaper suppress reports of Hitler’s rearmament in the 1930s.
874
Itappears that powerful elitist figures like press baron William RandolphHearst were also suppressing news on Nazi rearmament until it was time
to go to war. To quote, “Hearst had his chief European correspondentWilliam Bayard Hale met with Hitler early in the 1920s at Hale’s lavish
872
Quoting Nation's Business, February 1923, pp. 22-23.
873
Sutton, Antony C., Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution. Online edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_11.htm >Accessed 25/10/06.
874
Douglas Reed Controversy of Zion.
Quoted by Henry Makow in “Hitler didn’t wantworld war,”
Savethemales.ca <http://www.savethemales.ca/000369.html> Web pageas of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
290
suite at the Hotel Bayrisher Hoff.”
875
Appeasement was also extendedtowards Fascist Italy and Fascist Spain. The following two sections onappeasement are based on sources from the excellent book by RichardCockett,
Twilight of Truth; Chamberlain, Appeasement and Manipulation of the Press
, unless indicated otherwise.
Selling Appeasement
When Chamberlain assumed premiership, he addressed a special group
of protégé reporters known as “The Lobby.” His personal advisor Sir
Joseph Ball emerged as his unofficial press lieutenant. Ball, with hisIntelligence background, created an anonymous weekly publicationknown as
Truth
, with the sole purpose of disseminating appeasementviews and attacking opposing ones. The Public National PublicityBureau was used to fund
Truth
for the cause of Chamberlain and his party. Ball arranged this such that even members of the Bureau wereunaware.
876
Ball would later champion the cause of British Fascists,though it was later uncovered that Ball was drafted in a secret committeecreated in 1940 to imprison such subversive Fascist sympathisers!
877
When Ball finally exited this covert post, he destroyed all records andcommuniqués, giving a more ominous cloak and dagger tone to hisactivities. George Steward, the Press Relations Officer on the other hand,went to the extent of clarifying the source of British news items to an
attaché at the German embassy in the interests of Chamberlain’s policy
of maintaining good relations with Germany. Crockett considers thisactivity as treason if Steward was acting on his own.
878
Steward’s cordial
relationship with the German press attaché ended when an M15 sourcewithin the German embassy alerted the Foreign Office. It is inferred thatSteward was acting on behalf of Ball (and therefore Chamberlain). Evenafter the episode, Steward continued being at good terms withChamberlain and retained his Downing Street post.Apart from Steward and Ball, Lord Halifax (later foreign secretary) hadan extraordinarily close relationship with Geoffrey Dawson of the
Astor’s
Times
. Another Astor publication,
The Observer
edited by J.L
875
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)215. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
876
Richard Cockett, Twilight of Truth; Chamberlain, Appeasement and Manipulationof the Press (Palgrave Macmillan, 1989) 11.
877
Cockett, Twilight of Truth 184.
878
Cockett, Twilight of Truth 15.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
291
Garvin also jumped into the Appeasement bandwagon. The
Times
became read as an unofficial conduit of government foreign policy bothat home and abroad. The Astors were admirers of Chamberlain as wasLord Kemsley, proprietor of
Sunday Times
. The Astor countryseat atCliveden became synonymous with appeasement. This peculiar arrangement of press ownership by elitist royals make British press a
unique case study in disinformation. Crockett points out British Press’s
comparatively unusual character during the 1936 Abdication crisis. Theymaintained a collective silence, finally breaking it on 3
rd
December whilethe scandal had assumed epidemic proportions in the rest of the world.Lord Beaverbrook, who owned several major newspapers including the
Daily Express
,
was also a friend of Chamberlain, as was LordRothermere, proprietor of
Daily Mail
.
News Chronicle
,
owned by theCadbury brothers of the chocolate empire were more than willing to let
their editor Walter Layton “help” the government. Except for a few
papers such as the
Daily Mirror
and
Reynolds News
, all major British
papers became part of the “appeasement syndicate.” Other agencies such
as the BBC followed suit because of their government funding.
Chamberlain engineered the removal BBC’s first Director Gener
al in1938. When Harold Nicholson sought to do a radio talk on theCzechoslovak crisis of 1938, the talk was subjected to censorship and
the technician was told to fade out Nicholson’s voice if he strayed into
controversial areas. Needless to say, there were stronger grounds for thisarrangement apart from commercial interest.
879
Crockett refers to “[…]
those informal contacts that are such a hallmark of English way of life
[…]”
880
in his introduction.During the invasion of Austria,
Times
’ Rupert Ward wrote h
ow Naziswere being welcomed but he also cut out negative feedback which had been sent by the same correspondent. When German designs onCzechoslovakia became more than apparent, Ward Price of
Rothermere’s
Daily Mail
accused Czechoslovakia of being obstinate on
the Sudetenland issue! Beaverbrook’s papers adopted a similar line and
the largely circulating
Manchester Guardian
followed suit.
Times
even proposed a plebiscite in favor of Sudeten Germans. Cockett againattributes this to a Lobby briefing of Chamberlain. The Foreign Office
leaked news about a secret visit of Hitler’s friend to Britain where he met
879
The Royal commission later conducted an enquiry and advertising revenue was blamed, which Crockett
refers as an ‘easy scapegoat’.
Most of the press barons did notsurvive appeasement with their reputation and circulation figures intact; with theexception of Lord Beaverbrook.
880
Cockett Twilight of Truth 2.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
292
Lord Halifax (1939). Chamberlain ordered the Foreign Office to ‘to saynothing whatever at any cost,”
881
thereby gagging the Foreign Office.Hitler invaded Czechoslovakia in March 1939, yet the appeasementeditors never lashed out against Chamberlain. When Poland faced the Nazi threat, Chamberlain reworded his concerns by claiming support for
Polish “Independence” rather than the territorial integrity of Po
land.Oliver Harvey of the
Times
wrote that the disputed Polish city of Danzigwas not worth
Britain’s involvement in
war. Chamberlain even exercisedhis ancient legal power of censoring plays! The Charlie Chaplin film onHitler
The Great Dictator
was blocked for a year. A BBC News editor
referred to this phenomenon as a “conspiracy of silence.”
882
Chamberlain’s inner circle was still digging for reasons to appease even
as late as September 1938. Horace Wilson talked about an internalrevolution in Germany and Samuel Hoare proposed that economic
weaknesses would stall Germany. Ball’s
Truth
newsletter featured an
article on Hitler’s watercolor sensitivities, in order to persuade the
British subject population into buying appeasement.
Appeasement Recycled
Interestingly, Cockett notes the methodology of appeasement beingrecycled by the
Times
and the
Observer
(which were then owned by theAstors) to later promote appeasement of the Soviets. Assistant editor E.HCarr not only promoted the welfare state, but also advocated acceptingSoviet occupation of east Europe at the end of the war.
The Dieppe Raid Disaster
As a strong supporter of the British Empire, Canada was to have itsresources diverted towards any major venture the British wouldundertake.In late 1942, pressure was building up within the subject populations of the Allies, such as those in Canada, to launch a counterattack againstHitler on the West European mainland. However, a successful move on behalf of the Allies would give them a head start in the conquest of Germany. And the Soviet Union would have a hard time catching up andmaking territorial gains.
881
Cockett, Twilight of Truth 66.
882
Cockett, Twilight of Truth 111.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
293
To give these eager Allies a shot, Lord Mountbatten organized theDieppe Raid. This undertaking involved the deaths of more than 3300mostly Canadian soldiers, who accounted for around 2/3rds of theoriginal invasion force. This event would discourage further Alliedundertakings on the West European mainland, until the Soviets madefurther advances. This would be instrumental in securing Soviet post war geopolitical hegemony. Reports of the Dieppe raid would only bereleased 30 years later, and would be thoroughly censored.Though unskilled as a commander, Mountbatten would be appointed to preside over the independence of the Indian subcontinent, which was along-term plan to transfer the entire subcontinent to the Soviets. He wasalso appointed commander of South East Asia in 1943; where hedisplayed inordinate sympathy for Chiang Kai-Shek. His mentor wasPeter Murphy, a self avowed Marxist. Some writers have drawn directconnections between Mountbatten and the Soviets, but further investigation is required.
883
Left: A D-Day commemorative stamp issued by the Canadian Government. © Canada Post. AllRights Reserved. Right: George Bush making a hand gesture. Copyright: Unknown. D-Day wasalso known as V-Day. It happened to be on 6-6-44. The V symbol made by the hands is used bysecret societies. Note how the centerpiece of the above stamp illustration coincidentally bearsresemblance to the same.
America
Commencement of anti-Nazi propaganda
To quote a gaming website,
884
883
See Richard Deacon, The Greatest Treason; The bizarre story of Hollis, Liddell andMountbatten (London: Century, 1990). Also see Lynn Picknett, Clive Prince andStephen Prior, War of the Windsors: A Century of Unconstitutional Monarchy(Mainstream Publishing, 2002).
884
In a preview of Freedom Force made by developer Irrational Games.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
294
“In the late 1930s, the first issues of Captain America comics hit the
stands. The cover is a brave and striking image: Captain America, theSentinel of Liberty, leaping through the air to deliver a devastatingright cross to Der Fuhrer's face. That comic, drawn by Jack Kirby, was
controversial because it predated the U.S. entering WWII.”
885
Conclusion on American involvement
The entire American World War II effort was bankrolled on inflation,creating major future losses for the American economy. The Americanswould coordinate their offensive such that the Soviets would be able tomake huge gains without much merit or effort of their own. In addition,the Americans would eliminate the Empire of Japan, which would haveotherwise been the greatest threat to postwar Soviet prospects in the Far East.The Powers that Be went to great lengths to ensnare Japan againstAmerica. Hitler would take this occasion to enable American entry intothe European theatre, which was necessary for the gainful success later made by the Soviets. These efforts directed against Japan will be detailedin chapter seven.As for American involvement in the European theatre, it is clear thatAmerica did not involve itself out of concern for Nazi tyranny. If thatwere the case, American leaders would have prevented the rearmamentof Germany through American enterprises. In this late stage, they were
still in a position to cut off Nazi oil supply, but they didn’t. American
leaders were neither committed to liberating the Jews under Nazioccupation. They could have made the Holocaust less deleterious by bombing the railroads connecting the concentration camps, and openingtheir own borders to Jewish refugees. It is ludicrous to believe that Alliedintelligence was completely unaware of the Holocaust and only stumbledupon it while liberating Europe.
885
Yahoo Games Domain
, “Preview of ‘Freedom Force’ by Irrational Games,”
<http://gamesdomain.yahoo.com/pc/freedom_force_vs_the_third_reich/preview/60113> Accessed 27/01/05.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
295
The Nazis as Clearing House for thePowers that Be
Since the Nazis had been earmarked for destruction long before their riseto power, there are many activities Hitler and the Nazis engaged in whichwere intended to help the Illuminati, and which could have never beenaccomplished without the smokescreen of World War II.
Secret Research
The SS Ahnenerbe conducted heavy research into ancient IlluminatiCathar treasures and relics. This research would disappear (See section
on Ahnenerbe and Hitler’s peculiar brand of Christianity in
Chapter Three). The devotion of public resources towards such arcane subjectson a national level would otherwise be impossible. There was also secretresearch into weapons technology and UFO-like craft, which was later continued by the United States.
Haj Amin al Husseini
The Nazis would be conspicuous in extending friendship and asylum toHaj Amin al Husseini, Mufti of Jerusalem and archenemy of the Zionists.This was mainly for photo-ops, and was intended to discredit the Mufti.In reality, siding with Hitler would bring the downfall of Husseini andthe forces he had mustered in the Balkans for the struggle against theZionists. The Nazi leadership was actively engaged in thwarting hiscause. In one instance, a Palestinian bomb-maker named Fauzi Kutbientered Germany for advanced training and support. But was detained ina concentration camp after the Nazis incited him into an argument. TheMufti had to arrange for his release.
Eugenics
The Nazis contributed to furthering Eugenics, which was originallyintended for trimming subject populations to more manageable sizes.The Nazi regime allowed its implementat
ion on a scale that couldn’t
have been possible in other circumstances, making Germany a viabletesting ground for Eugenics. They closely followed the writings of Madison Grant, an associate of the director of the American BirthControl League, Lothrop Stoddard. The Nazis publicly thanked bothGrant and Stoddard. The American Birth Control League likewise took a great interest in ongoing Nazi developments, and published an articlein May 1933 entitled
Eugenic Sterilization, an Urgent Need
by Ernst
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
296
Rudin, founder of the Nazi Society for Racial Hygiene. A group of American eugenicists sat as guest judges in the German eugenic courts
and returned with praises of the German system. To quote, “The [Nazi]
sterilization law is weeding out the worst strains in the Germanic stock
in a scientific and truly humanitarian way.”
886
To quote Newman,
“Margaret Sanger had no quarrel with the Nazis’ compulsory
sterilization program. Another Birth Control League member, HarryLaughlin, received an honorary MD degree from the University of
Heidelberg, in appreciation of his ‘contributions to the Third Reich.’”
887
In return, a number of American eugenicists urged the Eugenics RecordOffice (associated with the Birth Control League) to make Adolf Hitler an honorary member.
888
Although this was not done, Nazi articles were printed and Nazi sterilization policies were praised in the
Birth Control Review
, even after American eugenicists were invited to witness their
coercive and often brutal methods.”
889
Research into Mind Control and Torture
To quote Springmeier, “The Germans and Italians under the Nazi and
Fascist governments began to do serious scientific research into trauma- based mind control. Under the auspices of the Kaiser Wilhelm MedicalInstitute in Berlin, Joseph Mengele conducted mind-control research on
thousands of twins, and thousands of other hapless victims.”
890
Later, theAllies would confiscate this research. According to Springmeier, it iscurrently being housed in the Suitland Annex (Washington) and onlyelitists are given clearance to access it. The only reason to preserve thisresearch rather than destroy it is that it is currently being used. It isobvious that this barbaric research was conducted through the Nazis
886
Lothrop Stoddard, 1940, after spending 4 months in Germany. For excellent sourcematerial, see Professor Stefan Kuhl, The Nazi Connection: Eugenics, AmericanRacism, & German National Socialism (Oxford 2002).
887
Richard Hertz, Chance and Symbol; A study in Aesthetic and Ethical Consistency(University of Chicago Press, 1948) 107 Quoted in Hannah Newman, The RainbowSwastika- A Report to the Jewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Humanhistory according to the new age<http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naB.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
888
Robert Proctor, Racial Hygiene; Medicine Under the Nazis (Harvard UniversityPress, 2006) 103. Quoted in Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to theJewish People About New Age Anti-Semitism; Human history according to the newage<http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naB.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
889
Quoted in Hannah Newman, The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish PeopleAbout New Age Anti-Semitism; Human history according to the new age<http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/naB.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
890
Fritz Springmeier, Deeper Insights into the Illuminati Formula (Web edition) 3
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
297
since the wartime conditions allowed unlimited German nationalresources to be dedicated to it. As of now, Springmeier estimates thatthere are over two million Americans who have been subjected to mindcontrol, and though the CIA publicly admitted to undertaking mindcontrol projects in 1970, the subject populations of Western countries areusually oblivious.
891
To further quote Springmeier,
[…] insiders say that programmed DID (MPD) was developed in the
Nazi concentration camps. The worldwide Illuminati planned thecamps with the goal to determine what programs would work onchildren, and used the cover story of Nazi racial hatred to hide the real purpose of the camps--mind-control experiments that used largenumbers of children traumatized by their separation from their parents.
892
While writing his book, Springmeier came into contact with hundreds of
mind control survivors. According to one of them, “[...] the genetic
model wonder children born in Nazi Germany are still around.
According to one source, the Nazi’s produced numerous offspring of
Hitler which were secretly taken to many countries […]”
893
Elsewhere
he is quoted as “[…] the authors [Springmeier and Wheeler] are awareof Hitler’s descendants being in Oregon, and Washington as well as
Pennsylvania. One of them in Portland, Oregon works for the FederalGovernment.”
894
To further quote,
One of the Illuminati’s research projects was to discover the psi gene
--the genetic gene that would permit them to breed a master race with psychic abilities. One of the groups that the Illuminati has controlledwhich did research in this area was Nazi Germany. Mengele, in fact,was interested in the co-relation of blood types to psychic abilities.
895
891
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web Edition) 413.
892
Springmeier, Deeper Insights 10.
893
Springmeier, Deeper Insights 16.
894
Springmeier, The Illuminati formula 176.
895
Springmeier, Deeper Insights 134.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
298
Mengele also contributed to sophisticating programming of multiple personalities. Mengele was trying to discover for the Nazi’s how to change eye colour, and blinded several
“test
-
subjects”
in the process.The Nazis were pursuing some research on the human skull, which may
be related to mind control. Springmeier comments in Nazi “skullresearch,” “We see only glimpses of this
research in such things as theSS skeleton collection, written about in SS letters used as NurembergTrial Doc. No.s 87, 88, 91. Prof. Hirt at the Strassburg AnatomicalInstitute received 150 Jewish skeletons for research according to a secretSS document
, marked Exhibit no. 086.”
896
The Nazis further expanded existing torture techniques. This researchwas later confiscated by the U.S. Navy and may be in use in Guantanamo
Bay, Iraq, Uzbekistan and Turkey. To quote Springmeier, “Charts were
made showing how much torture a given body weight at a given age can
handle without death.”
897
The Nazis “[…] did not research using parrots
--they used live but expendable people. The Nazis were not aboveinjecting drugs that induce respiratory paralysis or other responses and
testing how the person’s body would respond to drowning. I
[Springmeier] would suggest that they analyzed oxygen contents in the
human guinea pigs with mass spectrometers.”
898
Transfer of gold and treasures
The Nazi invasion of surrounding Europe offered the Powers That Be anever before chance to confiscate priceless wealth and treasures whichwould otherwise be confined to churches, museums, private propertiesand institutions. As the Nazis would retreat towards Berlin, the samewould be accomplished throughout Germany. In the confusion, whichwould ensue after the fall of Germany, the greatest robberies of all timetook place. The legend of Nazi gold
899
has a real basis. Nazi elites likeHimmler were noted for their tendencies to stash their palaces with selectloot from conquered territories. This loot in terms of gold, silver,glassware, china, rugs, paintings, jewelry and currency is still to beestimated. Even among what was accidentally recovered by the Allies,2.76 billion RM in boxes were found. When Germany fell, the Berlin
896
Springmeier, Deeper Insights 168.
897
Springmeier, The Illuminati formula 23.
898
Springmeier, The Illuminati formula 290.
899
The crew at Rotten.com has some interesting data in this regard.Rotten.com: Nazi Gold <http://www.rotten.com/library/history/nazi/nazi-gold/> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
299
Reichbank vaults were emptied. The presence of organized plunder onthis scale can only point towards the Illuminati, whose foreknowledge of events would be used to their advantage (Recall the organized theft fromthe Baghdad museum immediately after the fall of Saddam).There are indications of that certain Swiss Banks may have participatedin ferreting away such wealth to South America. The more ugly fact isthat a large portion of this wealth belonged to Jews who perished in theHolocaust, and even consisted of gold tooth filings recovered fromcrematoriums. The existence of this wealth broke out as a scandal, whichwas later hushed up. P.W Botha, President of South Africa in the 1980srevealed that the Rothschilds approached him when he was President,requesting to move the massive wealth belonging to German Jews who perished in the Holocaust, from the Swiss banks to South Africa!
900
Hitler’s personal gold, cash and diamonds may have been ferreted out of
Germany through his agent, Otto Skorzeny in Spain.
Where did the Nazi Elite go?
We are expected to believe that Nazis were hunted down and prosecutedat Nuremberg. While others such as Eichman, were captured and broughtto justice later. And the remainder lived as fugitives in South America.The truth is that the Illuminati leadership of the Nazis were transferredthrough a pre-arranged relocation, to low profile places such as Chile andArgentina. They were ignored at Nuremberg. And even when sentencedto death, there is no way of telling whether the sentence was actuallydelivered. For example, it has now been revealed that Allied Intelligencefaked the death of some Nazi operatives such as Horst Kopkow, in order to successfully rehabilitate them elsewhere.
901
Many others, such asscientists who would be useful for Illuminati projects elsewhere, wererescued by the Intelligence Agencies of the Allies. To quote,
The Biographical Directory of Fellows and Members of the AmericanPsychiatric Association reveals that in 1957 there were 7,104American members in the American Psychiatric Association. Of those
900
In a conversation with David Icke. Note that this author is critical of Icke, who has
brought incredulity to Fritz Springmeier’s bloodline theory by inserting “Reptilians”into it. Icke has also displayed New Age tendencies. David Icke, “Was Hitler aRothschild?,”
Davidicke.com <http://www.davidicke.com/icke/articles/hitler.html>Web page as of 11/07/2004
901
Sarah Helm, “MI6 protected Nazi who killed 100 British agents,”
The Times May14
th
2005<http://www.timesonline.co.uk/article/0,,2-1611185,00.html> Accessed 13/12/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
300
7,104, a total of 1,253 had moved to America from Germany andEastern Europe. This helps us understand the enormous influenceOperation Paperclip had on America. Operation Paperclip was the
CIA’s project to smuggle Nazi criminals into our nation, some of which have now made Penn’s campus infamous. No wonder the False
Memory Syndrome got started at Pennsylvania University.
902
The American Joint Chief of Staff approved Operation Overcast (later known as Operation Paperclip) on 6
th
July 1945. Allen Dulles had alsoconceived a parallel exercise, known as Operation Sunrise, which was tofacilitate the escape and recruitment of Nazis by the CIA. His negotiator on the German side was SS commander Karl Wolfe, who had dispatched300,000 Jews to Treblinka.
903
Towards the end of the war, the battle of the Bulge was coordinated by both the Nazi and Allied leadership, suchthat a large number of the Nazi elite would fall safely into Allied hands,to later undergo pre-arranged escapes. Nearly 10,000 Nazi elite andscientists were smuggled into America.
904
In order to make theseindividuals more palatable to the Intelligence Community, they weregiven a facelift as Anti-communist crusaders. They, along with other former Fascists from Italy and Spain formed the WACL (World Anti-Communist League).
905
If the United States leadership was really intenton fighting Communism, they would have not destroyed Germany andJapan in World War II.
Adolf Hitler
One would expect the death of the biggest figure of World War II would be subject to intense scrutiny. After all, if we are to believe in the mythof Hitler as a lone madman, Hitler was expected to die in vindication of his stance. However, the death of Adolf Hitler is an enigma, the analysisof which is beyond the scope of this book. It is obvious that such animportant operative would be relocated after successful completion of his assignment. The US administration bent over its back toaccommodate thousands of Nazi leadership figures and operatives.
902
Fritz Springmeier, Deeper Insights into the Illuminati Formula (Web edition) 239.
903
Mae Brussells, “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The RebelJanuary 1984: ?? An archived copy is available at:<http://www.maebrussell.com/Mae Brussell Articles/Nazi Connection to JFK Assass.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
904
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web edition) 410.
905
Springmeier, The Illuminati formula 412.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
301
Wouldn’t Hitler be shown some consideration? Chuck Anesi
906
raisessome interesting points.
According to the official story, Hitler and Eva Braun committedsuicide by swallowing cyanide.
907
Hitler and Eva Braun’s corpses
were allegedly cremated in the garden after being doused with
gasoline. It was only Hitler’s teeth found in the ashes, which were
used to identify Hitler.
908
Accounts of Hitler’s associates regarding
his last hour are inconsistent with each other.
Most of the research and analysis into the death and purportedremains of Hitler was done by the Soviets. As most may understand,the Soviet Union was a place where there were no fair investigative procedures, and everything is subject to doctoring and tampering.Again, the Soviet Union offered contradictory conclusions. AtPotsdam, Stalin blurted out that Hitler had escaped. Then the Soviet
Government released photos of what was purported to be Hitler’s
corpse, which was apparently in good condition and showed fullfacial features. Even though the official story states that the Russiansfound charred remains.
909
It is still not known how the Soviet’s
acquired the photos, whom these photos represented and when theywere actually taken. Again, the photos exhibit inconsistencies.
Hitler and many of his associates had doubles. They also had accessto plastic surgery.
A hundred-year ban was imposed on some data concerning the so-called deaths of some Nazi leaders.
According to Ada Petrova and Peter Watson,
910
“the US Office of
Censorship intercepted a letter in July 1945 written from someone inWashington. Addressed to a Chicago newspaper, the letter claimedthat Hitler was living in a German-owned hacienda 450 miles from
Buenos Aires!” Though the US Government followed it up a
nddebunked the report, one can draw different conclusions considering
906
Chuck Anesi, “The World was Lied to About Hitler’s Death,”
Blackraiser.com< http://www.blackraiser.com/nredoubt/identity.htm > Accessed 04/11/06.
907
Robert G. L. Waite in Walter C. Langer, The Mind of Hitler
The Secret WartimeReport (NY & London: Basic books Inc., 1972) 238.
908
Also confirmed by Robert G. L. Waite in Walter C. Langer, The Mind of Hitler
The Secret Wartime Report (NY & London: Basic books Inc., 1972) 238.
909
Robert G. L. Waite in Walter C. Langer, The Mind of Hitler
The Secret WartimeReport (NY & London: Basic books Inc., 1972) 238.
910
A
da Petrova and Peter Watson, “ The Death of Hitler –
The Full Story with New
Evidence from Secret Russian Archives,”
Washingtonpost.com<http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-srv/style/longterm/books/chap1/deathofhitler.htm > Accessed 04/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
302
the covert role of United States Intelligence in rehabilitating prominent Nazis.Ron T. Hansig has written a thorough and scholarly book on thesubject.
911
According to him, there was absolutely no trace of the corpse
of Hitler’s mistress, Eva Braun. The Gestapo chief Heinrich Mueller toldhis US interrogators in 1948 that he had arranged Hitler’s escape to
Spain.
Fritz Kraemer
There is one name and two persons, and I think it's one name and one person. That's why it's important to pursue this particular problem.
-Mae Brussels, Broadcast # 787, January 5
th
1987
This section attempts to illustrate the controversy surrounding FritzKraemer. The author has tried his best to present a neutral viewpoint andhas avoided taking sides. The purpose of including this section in the book is to provide a balanced account of the controversy surroundingFritz Kraemer.To illustrate the controversy of Fritz Kraemer and his namesake in thehighest echelons of U.S. administration, the table below has beencreated. It is based on key facts culled from relevant sources. When theAmerican Fritz G.A. Kraemer passed away, the details that emergedfollowing his death were probably the most comprehensive ever, on anindividual who was otherwise very elusive and kept a low profile.The following tabulates the differences between the German GeneralFritz Kraemer and the American Fritz Gustav Anton Kraemer. Mae
Brussell’s key claims are included as well. The late Mae Brussells wasthe most popular conspiracy historian of our time. Many of her analyseson the murder of President Kennedy were later incorporated into almostall relevant conspiracy literature and film. Therefore, her claims shouldnot be dismissed at first hand. Brussells was fully confident of her claimsabout Fritz Kraemer. She announced them over public radio and wroteto President Reagan to launch an inquiry. But the authorities snubbedher. Throughout her lifetime, no one, including Fritz G. A. Kraemer came forward to rebut her claim.
911
Ron T. Hansig,
Hitler’s Escape
(Athena Press Publishers, 2005)
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
303
There are several different possibilities. I leave it to the reader to judge.The following are some possibilities I have come up with:1.
Mae Brussells got her analysis wrong. Fritz G.A. Kraemer andGeneral Fritz Kraemer are two separate entities2.
Fritz G.A. Kraemer and General Fritz Kraemer are two separateentities, but General Fritz Kraemer was secretly ferreted to theUnited States, where he worked for the U.S. government. Andwould be mistaken by Mae for the namesake, Fritz G.A.Kraemer.3.
Fritz G.A. Kraemer and General Fritz Kraemer are two separateentities, but Fritz G.A. Kraemer may have had a controversial past, and was forced to keep a low profile until his death.4.
Mae Brussells got her analysis right.5.
General Fri
tz Kraemer didn’t exist (improbable).
The sources used are as follows:1.
F.V. DeLaglio, “SS Brigadefuhrer Fritz Kraemer,”
12. SS-Panzerdivision "Hitlerjugend"
An essential rundown on Hitler’s
General, Fritz Kraemer. Compiled from German Literature.<http://home.att.net/~SSPzHJ/FritzKraemer.html> Accessed04/11/06.2.
World Security Network, Fritz Kramer on Excellence.
<http://www.worldsecuritynetwork.com/fritzkraemer/index.cfm>
Accessed 05/11/06.3.
Michael T. Kaufman, “Fritz Kraemer, 95, Tutor to U.S. Generals
a
nd Kissinger, Dies,”
New York Times 19/11/03. Accessed04/11/06.<http://www.nytimes.com/2003/11/19/national/19KRAE.html>Accessed 04/11/06.4.
Telegraph.co.uk, Fritz Kraemer. 10/11/03.<http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/main.jhtml?xml=/news/2003/11/10/db1001.xml&sSheet=/portal/2003/11/10/ixportal.html> Accessed 04/11/06.5.
Nick Thimmesch, “The iron mentor of the Pentagon –
Why evenHenry Kissi
nger needs Dr. Fritz Kraemer,”
Washington PostMarch 2
nd
1975.6.
Mae Brussells, Transcription of World Watchers InternationalBroadcast # 787, January 5
th
1987.
A copy is available at<http://www.maebrussell.com/Transcriptions/787.html> Accessed 04/11/06.
7.
Mae Brussells, Transcription of World Watchers International.Broadcast # 560, August 30
th
1982.
A copy is available at<http://www.newsmakingnews.com/MBtape560,8,30,82.htm> Accessed 04/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
304
Fritz Kraemer (Nazi General)
Copyright © 1999 F.V.DeLaglioF.V.DeLaglio, SS Brigadefuhrer Fritz Kraemer,<http://home.att.net/~SSPzHJ/FritzKraemer.html>Accessed 04/11/06. Original Copyright: unknown
DeLaglio cites his informationfrom
Waffen-SS CommandersVol.1
- Mark C. Yerger Pgs. 326-327 and
Die Eichenlaubträger 1940-45 Band 1
- Franz ThomasPg. 399Born: 12
th
December 1900(DeLaglio)Location of birth: Stettin,GermanyPrussian nobility.Joined Wehrmacht at age of 18(DeLaglio)Joined Prussian Police at age 22(DeLaglio)
Fritz Krameraccording to MaeBrussells
“Hitler’s Fritz Kraemer
disappeared from all Nazi history booksafter he was releasedfrom Dachau prison.
There’s only one
picture of him as a prisoner, and nothing before, whereas all theothers have a history before or after or since.A group of almost 70, I believe, were arrested.The only one who hasno face in any history
books is Hitler’s FritzKraemer (Mae 787).”
Brussells hints at I.G.Farben. (Mae 787).
Fritz Gustav Anton Kraemer(Pentagon official)
© NY Times. All Rights Reserved. This image isa thumbnail; Access the full picture at the sourcewebsite. Kaufman, Michael T., Fritz Kraemer, 95,Tutor to U.S. Generals and Kissinger, Dies. NewYork Times 19/11/03. Accessed 04/11/06.Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.
Original Caption: Fritz Kraemer struck up a friendshipwith Henry Kissinger when thetwo, fellow German refugees,were privates in the United States Army.
Born: July 3
rd
1908 (Telegraph)Location of birth: Essen,Germany (NYT). He was theonly adult male of the smallvillage in Essen, who survivedthe war (Telegraph).Son of a prosecutor and aheiress (NYT). Mother wasdaughter of a Ruhr industrialist.(Telegraph). Prussianaristocracy.19?? Parents divorced. Mother
ran a children’s home on the
family estate near Weisbaden.(WP75)Wore a monocle and carried ariding crop (Telegraph)Was supporting theHohenzollern monarchyagainst Communists and Nazisin street battles in 1930. In1933, left Germany to work asadvisor the League of Nations
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
305
Became Oberlieutenant onOctober 1
st
1934 (DeLaglio)Graduated from the Berlin War Academy in May 1935.(DeLaglio)Appointed commander of 5.Kompanie / Infanterieregiment55 in 1936. (DeLaglio)In March 1936, he was assigned Ibof the 13. Motorized InfanterieDivisionOn 6
th
October 1939, Won IronCross Second Class for actions inPoland. (DeLaglio)On 26
th
May 1940, won Iron CrossFirst Class for actions in France.(DeLaglio)On 11
th
October 1940, he was promoted to Ia of the 13.Infanterie Division. On that veryBrussells hints atconnections toMussolini.Mae Brussells claimsthat L. Fletcher Prouty,author of
The Secret Team
The CIA, It’s
Allies, and Control of the World
(Ballantine,
1970),’ disclo
sed to her that Sven Kraemer wasworking with Frank Carlucci, the NationalSecurity Advisor.Carlucci would later become infamous for his association with theCarlyle group. (Mae787).
and wrote eight books onInternational Law. (NYT)Married his Swedish wifeBritta Bjorkander in 1933.Studied at Berlin's ArndtGymnasium, the LSE, andGeneva and the universities of Berlin and Frankfurt. Alsostudied in the London school of Economics and obtained adoctorate in Political Sciencefrom the University of Rome in1934 (WSN).19?? Had a son called Sven,who is currently a Pentagon
official. To quote, “enjoyed a
distinguished career on the National Security Councilstaffs of four presidents and 10national security advisers - a16-year unbeaten record
(Telegraph).” Also had a
daughter, Madeleine Bryant.(NYT)Fled to the United States in1939. (NYT) leaving behindwife and infant son(Telegraph). Though wife hadSwedish citizenship and theinfant was born in Britain, the Nazis denied them exit.(WP75).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
306
day, that infantry was reorganizedinto the 13. Panzerdivision(DeLaglio). I suppose timingworks when you have a bloodline.As 1a of the 13. Panzerdivision, heserved in Russia, winning GermanGold Cross on February 26
th
1942.(DeLaglio)Won Knights Cross on 17
th
December 1942. (DeLaglio)In January 1943,General Josef
‘Sepp’ Dietrich selec
ted him assenior administrative officer (1a)of the I.SS Panzer Corp.(DeLaglio)Made SS-Oberführer on 1
st
September 1943. (DeLaglio)Officially admitted into the SS asSS-Brigadeführer on 1
st
August1944. (DeLaglio)Acted as deputy for Dietrichduring the Allied invasion of Normandy. (DeLaglio)Succeeded Hubert Mayer ascommander of the 12.SS-Panzerdivision "Hitlerjugend" on24 October, 1944. (DeLaglio)Mae quotes thefollowing informationobtained on theAmerican Fritz G. A.
Kraemer: “8/18/82,
National RecordsCenter, 9700 PageBlvd. St. Louis,Miss.63132 "ServedU.S. Army April 19,1945 to Feb 25,1948","HonorablyRelief" (sic) "Prior service SN 33741993,May 28, 1943 to April18, 1945."Earlier letter, DefenseInvestigate Service,Wash. D.C. "Kraemer inducted Ft. Meyer, Va21 May 1943". SN0-201-2160. Two ArmySerial Numbers, twoenlistments, two
discharges (Mae 560).”
19??: Worked as a woodcutter in New Hampshire (WP75)19??: Worked at the Library of Congress for $50 per month.(WP75)19??: Worked as a proctor inthe dorm of an AmericanUniversity. (WP75)19?? Graduated from the US National War College (WSN).Drafted into the US Army in1943 (Telegraph). Hiscommanding officer was Maj-Gen Alexander Bolling of the84th "Railsplitter" Division(Telegraph).
© World Security Network. All Rights Reserved.This image is a thumbnail; Access the full pictureat the source website. Accessed 04/11/06.Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.
<http://www.worldsecuritynetwork.com/fritzkraemer/>
Original Caption: Henry Kissinger (left), the talent, withhis scout and mentor Dr. Fritz Kraemer, in 1945, as soldiersin the 84
th
US Infantry divisionin Germany again, their Heimat until 1938.
1944: Was a private in theUnited States Louisiana ArmyCamp in World War II. MetHenry Kissinger and DonaldRumsfield. Kissinger would
later write “Fritz Kraemer was
the greatest single influence inmy
formative years.” (NYT).
Kissinger was also a German-Jewish refugee. Though trainedas riflemen, both Kissinger andKraemer were assigned to
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
307
On 13
th
November 1944, he wastransferred to the Reserve, andHugo Kraas now commandedHitlerjugend. (DeLaglio)Served as Dietrich's Ia with the6.Panzerarmee (DeLaglio)Surrendered to Allies along withDietrich (DeLaglio) and Skorzeny((Mae 787).Branded war criminal for theMalmedy Massacre in the
battleof the Bulge
(1944-1945).(DeLaglio). This massacre of Americans might have been anattempt to eliminate soldiers whohad witnessed covertcollaboration between theAmericans and the Germans.What was the role of FritzKraemer?
Kraemer on trial at Dachau in May 1946. The number 33 has esoteric significance. Copyright: Unknown
Tried in Dachau in 1946.Sentenced to 10 years. (DeLaglio)
“When the Battle of the
Bulge was over andAmerica won the war, by May of 1945, allthree of these menimportant to Hitler,were taken prisoner together: Kraemer,Dietrich, andSkorzeny. All threewere in charge of theBattle of the Bulge for Hitler after the war.And all three werestationed in the exactlocations of HenryKissinger and FritzKraemer, who wereGerman, who woreAmerican militaryuniforms, and werelocated in the samelocation as Hitler's
agents (Mae 787).”
Brussells quotes thatthe book
The Last Daysof Patton
by LadislasFarago, (McGraw Hill,1981) claims that theAmerican FritzKraemer was withPatton, and that he wasa U.S. Army General(as opposed toLieutenant, Mae 787).Skorzeny was anexpert in trainingGermans toimpersonateAmericans (Mae 787).
Oberammergau wasthe place where
Hitler’s Fritz Kraemer
intelligence units (WP75).They interrogated captured Nazis (WP75).Fought in the Battle of theBulge and in the Battles of theRuhr and the Rhineland(WSN). Captured in the Battleof the Bulge by Germans, precisely, the defenders of Geilenkirchen (Telegraph).
“Persuaded” them to surrender
themselves and the town tohim, and was awarded a BronzeStar and a battlefieldcommission. (NYT).1945: Reunited with wife andson (WSN).Assigned to Counter Intelligence Corps (C.I.C.)
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
308
Released in 1948
by interventionof John J. McCloy, a mentor of Kissinger, who also terminated thesentences of the Krupps. (Mae787).After his release, lived in Hoxter,Germany. (DeLaglio)was held prisoner (Mae787). There areunderground Naziinstallations in thisregion.
Commenting on anarticle in the HoustonPost dated December 24
th
1986, Brussells
claims “He isn't
appointed by theCongress; he isn'tapproved by theCongress. He is hand- picked by JeanneKirkpatrick who comesout of that Centre for Strategic and
International Studies.”
She further claimedthat Brzezinski andKissinger were bothloyal to Kraemer. (Mae787). She also suggeststhat Fritz Kraemer wasa Plans Officer for thePentagon for up to 30years (Mae 560).
School at Oberammergau inBavaria, along with Kissinger (WSN)19??: Assigned to Fort Riley inKansas (WP75).1948: Left Active Duty (WSN)1951: Gained employment inthe Pentagon. To quote,
“became chief civilian adviser
to successive US Army Chiefsof Staff and Secretaries of theArmy; for much of the ColdWar he wielded an influenceout of all proportion to theformal position that he held
(Telegraph).” He was a master
of geopolitics, though hismastery may have not saved theAmericans at Vietnam. Servedas Senior Advisor to the USArmy Chief of Staff (WSN).Plans Officer for the Chief of Staff, U.S. Army (WP75)Began working for thePentagon in 1951. He is said tohave occupied an officeconnected with strategicdevelopments in South EastAsia. Considered to be a Tutor to U.S. Generals1963: Retired from the ArmyReserve as a Lt. Colonel(1963).
“He
approved Kissinger's hard-line agreement on the use of U.S. troops in the Cambodianinvasion, 1970, and the miningand bombing of Haiphong in
the spring of 1972 (WP75)”
Retired from the Pentagon in1978.Died in Washington onSeptember 8
th
2003 at the age
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
309
of 95. Buried at Arlington National Cemetery (WSN).Posthumously rehabilitated asan intellectual; despite the USdebacle in Vietnam.
Reinhardt Gehlen
The head of Hitler’s intelligence,
Reinhardt Gehlen, later worked for theCIA to transfer Nazi elite to America. Gehlen would later form what wasknown as the Gehlen Organisation, a CIA front dedicated to recruitingand rescuing former Nazis. The Gehlen organisation would become the
basis for West Germany’s foreign intelligence service,
theBundesnachrichtendienst (BND).
912
Newly revealed CIA documents
have shown that the CIA recruited five of Adolf Eichmann’s
associates,
913
presumably through the Gehlen organization. Gehlenwould later retire to a chalet in the Illuminati homeland of Bavaria. Thechalet was a gift from Allen Dulles.
914
Gehlen would also receive theSovereign Military Order of Malta award from the Knights of Malta.
Gehlen’s agent in the United States was
Otto Albrecht von Bolschwing,
a captain of Himmler’s notorious SS. The Powers that Be would
letBolschwing freely enter the United States where he would be associated
with the elitists in Nixon’s political campaign and with
Reagan’s
appointment secretary.
915
Another member of Bolschwing’s Gestapo
network, Nicolae Malaxa moved to United States in 1952 with $200million. Chase Manhattan bank financially assisted him and Nixonintroduced a private bill to let him gain residence.
916
Rudolf Hess
We are told that Hess flew to England on a peace mission and wasarrested and imprisoned for life. Hess landed in England on the Estate of the Duke of Hamilton, a Scottish member of the Golden Dawn. The Dukeof Hamilton had also met Hess at the Berlin Olympics before. Hess is
912
Yossi Melman, “CIA Recruited Five Of Adolph Eichmann's Associates,”
Haaretz.com 2-5-05 The article is no longer available on the Haaretz Website.
913
Yossi Melman, “CIA Recruited Five Of Adolph Eichmann's
Associates,”
Haaretz.com 2-5-05 The article is no longer available on the Haaretz Website.
914
Mae Brussells, “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The RebelJanuary 1984: ?? An archived copy is available at:<http://www.maebrussell.com/Mae Brussell Articles/Nazi Connection to JFK Assass.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
915
Brussells, “The Nazi Connection.”
916
Brussells, “The Nazi Connection.”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
310
said to have taken this action on advice of Karl Hausofer, the Nazi party philosopher who maintained close contact with British members of theGolden Dawn.
917
According to Fritz Springmeier,
Rudolf Hess was hidden by the Illuminati during World war II. Thereis a book out which shows the military medical records of the realRudolf Hess who was wounded in World war I, and the medical
records of the fake ‘Hess’ who was imprisoned in Spandau prison after World war II. This is why the Nazi’s on trial at Nuremberg laughedwhen they saw ‘Hess’ for the first time in custody, they laughed
because they k
new he wasn’t the real Hess.
918
Hess is said to have died/committed suicide/murdered or was secretlywhisked away from Spandau prison in 1987. The controversysurrounding the strange circumstances has resulted in the release of He
ss’s files to the public
in 1992, in advance of the 2017 schedule. Yetthe findings are inconclusive. A convincing book
919
places him on the plane that crashed in Scotland, killing the Duke of Kent, George EdwardAlexander Edmund. This may explain the necessity to prosecute andimprison a duplicate Hess.
Joseph Mengele
Joseph Mengele hailed from a Bavarian family, and was the mostnotorious of Nazi scientists. He used the Holocaust as an opportunity toexperiment in the areas the Illuminati sought to further research, such asmind control and genetics. The Holocaust presented a window of opportunity which was never before to be witnessed in history. A largenumber of people from different categories of gender, age, race and physical attributes were available to Mengele for experimenting on.Mengele was also said to be a practitioner of Kabala (Babylonian black magic).
920
Mengele is most infamous for the comfort with which heexecuted his job at Auschwitz. According to an Auschwitz eyewitness,
“Some like Werner Rhode who hated his work, a
nd Hans Koenig who
917
Servando González, Origins of the Swastika: The Hausofer Connection.<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti02.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
918
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)383. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
919
Lynn Picknet, Clive Prince and Stephen Prior, Double Standards
The Rudolf HessCoverup (Time Warner Paperbacks, 2002)
920
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web edition) 248.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
311
was deeply disgusted by the job, had to getdrunk before they appeared on the ramp [toseparate newcomers to Auschwitz for immediate extermination or further
‘experiments’]. Only two doctors
performed the selections without anystimulants of any kind: Dr. Josef Mengeleand Dr. Fritz Klein. Dr. Mengele was
particularly cold and cynical.”
921
Mengelealso introduced the use of trained Germanshepherds on concentration campinmates.
922
Dr. Mengele used 3,000 twinsduring the time of 1943-1944 for research.Most of these twins died.
923
The Powersthat Be arranged for Mengele to escape toArgentina, which was being ruled by theFreemason Juan Peron, who actively aided Nazis relocating in Argentina. While pophistory portrays Mengele as a fugitive onthe run, he was still engaged in research for the Intelligence Agencies of the Allies, andwas being pampered throughout this time.According to Springmeier, an authority onmind control, Mengele had a large circular red bed in a private castle in Death Valley,California, which he stocked with his littlegirl slaves, who already had sexualalters.
924
Springmeier reveals the followinginformation,
Actually Mengele spent a great deal of time travelling worldwideespecially to places like Tavistock and Chin
a Lake’s Naval Intelligence
base where Monarch slaves were created from innocent children.
[…]In 1956, as part of the ongoing deception [and a testament to the
audacity of the elitists] Joseph Mengele applied and got an Argentineanforeign resident permit under his own name. He even travelled to
921
Douglas Lynott, “Killers from history
-
Josef Mengele,”
Crime Library<http://www.crimelibrary.com/serial_killers/history/mengele/aus_4.html?sect=6> Web page as of 16/03/04
922
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web edition) 23.
923
Springmeier, The Illuminati formula 412.
924
Fritz Springmeier, Deeper Insights into the Illuminati Formula (Web edition) 229.
Josef Mengele
Source: <http://www.gesch.med.uni-erlangen.de/gewissen/ausstell/zwill/text_03.htm> Accessed 30/11/06 © Photographie, 1943,Gedenkstätte und Museum Auschwitz-Birkenau, Neg.-Nr. 21383/12 MinimizedReproduction Under Fair Dealing.
Mengele in 1971, photo for afake ID.
Copyright: Unknown
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
312
Europe to various countries in 1956 using his own name.
925
Springmeier met a mind control victim of Mengele who claimed thatMengele continued to program him in Canada.
926
Springmeier arrangedthe rescue hundreds of survivors of mind control trauma through his books and personal intervention. In one book for mind control survivors,
he writes that “
Mengele is well-known by his Monarch victims for his
daisy game programming. He would pull off a daisy and say ‘I love you.’Then he would pull of one and say, ‘I love you not.’ When the last daisy petal came out ‘I love you not,’ he would then kill a small child in frontof the child he was programming.”
927
When word spread that Mengelewas still alive and traveling among eliti
st circles, Mengele’s death was
staged as a drowning accident in Brazil. Later, the bones would be dug
up to “confirm” to the world that he had been dead. However, his family
never claimed his bones.
Dr. D. Ewen Cameron
According to Springmeier, Dr. Cameron worked with Mengele and became a programmer codenamed Dr. White.
928
Though Cameron wasnot a Nazi, his association with the likes of Mengele makes his career worth investigating. Elsewhere, Springmeier writes,
Cameron was president of the powerful American PsychiatricAssociation, and later the president of the Canadian PsychiatricAssociation, and then later the first president of the World Associationof Psychiatrists. He was chairman of the Canadian Scientific PlanningCommittee. Dr. D. Ewen Cameron, of Montreal, Canada was Dr.White when carrying out Monarch programming. Cameron tried to
continue some of Mengele’s eye colour research in Canada. Mengelewas trying to discover for the Nazi’s how to make brown eyes blue.
Cameron received funding from the Illuminati. Cameron also gotfunding from the CIA. The Rockefeller Foundation gave him $40,000in 1943 to create the Allen Memorial Institute for psychiatry, anIlluminati front.
929
925
Springmeier, Deeper Insights 429.
926
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web edition) 410.
927
Springmeier, The Illuminati formula 429.
928
Fritz Springmeier, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mindcontrolled slave (Web edition) 413.
929
Springmeier, The Illuminati formula 413.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
313
According to another source “
A secret laboratory was established andfunded by CIA director Allen Dulles in Montreal, Canada at McGillUniversity in the Allen Memorial Institute headed by psychiatrist Dr.
Ewen Cameron.”
930
If the likes of Cameron were on the Nurembergtribunal hearing cases against Nazi doctors, one can only assume howmany other associates of Mengele were rescued. Dr. Cameron and hisassociates researched virtual reality, electro shock, sleep deprivation,memory implantation, memory erasure, sensory modification, psychoactive drug experiments etc. Though we are expected to believethis was done for the cold war (a cover for many questionable activities),this perverted research has no use except for the Illuminati. It is important to note Springmeier’s observation that in huge countries like India, there are almost no cases of multiple personality disorders whereasin countries where the Illuminati has pervasive influence, all thesedisorders abound.

 

The Interpol
The Interpol originally consisted of members of the Berlin based NaziInternational Secret Police. After the war, it was moved to Paris andHerbert Hoover was made vice-president. The Interpol was noted for itsrefusal to hunt escaped Nazi elites. According to Mae Brussells, Aformer SS officer, Paul Dickopf was later made its President.
931
The Knights of Malta
One of the many forerunners of the Templar Knights, the Knights of Malta
932
have independent sovereign status under international law andeven have a permanent observer status at the UN.
933
Were Knight of Malta passports issued to aid escaping members of the Third Reich?
934
930
Illuminati Conspiracy Archive: Operation Paperclip Case file<http://www.conspiracyarchive.com/NWO/project_paperclip.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
931
Mae Brussells, “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The RebelJanuary 1984: ?? An archived copy is available at:<http://www.maebrussell.com/Mae Brussell Articles/Nazi Connection to JFK Assass.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
932
The name was adopted after the Templars fled Jerusalem for Malta, from theMuslims.
933
Anonymous, New World Order- The Movie: Knights of Malta<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/knightsofmalta.html> Web pageas of 16/03/04
934
Anonymous, New World Order- The Movie: Knights of Malta<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/knightsofmalta.html> Web pageas of 16/03/04
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
314
This escape scheme became known as the Rat Run. Reinhardt Gehlen played a major role in coordinating the Rat Run. Gehlen was evacuated by the CIA dressed as an American General. He immediately went for work with the CIA.
Richard Von Weizsacker and the Vatican
The Vatican may have participated in the Rat Run, considering the factthat Pope Eugenio Pacelli hailed from bloodlined nobility. The Vaticanhas still not been forthcoming in this affair. The Nazi Baron VonWeizsacker worked as a liaison between Adolf Hitler and Pope Pius XIIduring the battle of the Bulge (such as to affect Nazi defeat but at thesame time, leaving a window of escape for prominent Nazis to theVatican). Baron Weizsacker was convicted at Nuremberg for deportingFrench Jews to Auschwitz. His son, Richard Von Weizsacker becamethe President of Germany.
935
Another curious character connecting theVatican, the Soviet Union, the Nazis, the Gehlen organisation,Freemasonry, George Bush, South America and the big banks is LicioGelli. Gelli supplied Vatican passports to Nazis in the Rat Run. Gellialso founded the P2 Masonic lodge, which was used to buy out the Italian parliament by special interests. Gelli has also been fingered in the murder of people who went rogue against the Illuminati, such as Pope John PaulI and banker Roberto Calvi.
936
The Roman Catholic Archbishop of Poland, Archbishop StanislawWielgus, who took office on 5
th
January 2007, was forced to resign a daylater, amid revelations that he cooperated with the Communist era secret police.
937
Was the Vatican also involved in preparing the ground for expanding Soviet influence following the World Wars?
Klaus Barbie
Klaus Barbie, head of the French Gestapo and became known as theButcher of Lyons for his role in the death of more than 4000 people under
935
Mae Brussells, World Watchers International, Broadcast # 650, 5/21/84. Someinformation on Weizsacker is also revealed by Brussells in a letter to President Reagan.Brussells interpreted the presence of ex-Nazis as Fascist resurgence, a conclusion I finderroneous. Rather, Fascists were being rehabilitated after their role in the emergence of the Soviet Union.
936
Illuminati Conspiracy Archive: Operation Paperclip Case file< http://www.conspiracyarchive.com/NWO/project_paperclip.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
937
Associated Press, “Warsaw Archbishop quits amid spying scandal,” AP January 7
th
2007 <http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/16508126/> Accessed 7/01/07.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
315
Nazi occupation. He was recruited by the CIA and offered safe passageto South America. Though later caught and tried, he only served four
years of his conviction after which he “died.”
Barbie and other Nazi elitewere hidden with the 370th Counter Intelligence Corps at
Obergamergau, along with Hitler’s General Fritz Kraemer. One of their
keepers was Private Henry Kissinger, who would emerge as a protégé of McCloy, another character who helped shield many prominent Nazis.
938
Barbie was involved in violent coups in South America.
Goering and Hausofer
Herman Goering (actually a Bavarian born as Rosenheim), the founder
of the Gestapo and advocate of the Final Solution, committed “suicide”
after being captured. Himmler and Haus
ofer also committed “suicide”
after being caught. This could have been a staged exit strategy to discardtheir public personas and start with new identities.
Otto Skorzeny
Otto Skorzeny
lived in Franco’s Spain after the War and died there in
1975. During his years with the Nazis, he participated in the hunting of Merovingian relics in France and rescued Mussolini on one occasion.Skorzeny also founded the secret organisation called Odessa, whichfacilitated the escape of Nazi top brass to South America. Skorzeny played a role in a number of violent coups in South America.
Otto Olendorf
SS General Otto Olendorf participated in the Holocaust but wasn'tconsidered important enough to be prosecuted.
Martin Bormann
Martin Bormann
, Hitler’s former Riechsleiter was present at Hitler’s“suicide,” but managed to “escape” through the burning half
-conqueredcity of Berlin. He escaped
939
to South America protected by the network coordinating the Rat Run. He was later reported as dead. To quote
938
Mae Brussells, “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The RebelJanuary 1984: ?? An archived copy is available at:<http://www.maebrussell.com/Mae Brussell Articles/Nazi Connection to JFK Assass.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
939
A book worth reading in this regard is Ladislas Farago, Aftermath: Martin Bormannand the Forth Reich (Avon, 1975) This book was the chief inspiration for Peter Levenda.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
316
Springmeier, “Bormann camefrom a generational occult family. He was
noted for his harshness, brutality and dominating personality.”
940
Bormann is said to have used the funds of the Perons (Nazi sympathizersin Argentina) to fund the clandestine activities of the Gehlenorganization and Odessa.
941
To further quote Brussells,
In
A Study of a Master Spy
, published in London in 1961, BobEdwards, a Member of Parliament and Kenneth Dunne, presenteddocumentary evidence that Allen Dulles of the CIA carried on secretconferences with representatives of Hitler's SS Security Office inFebruary and March 1943. They learned that Official Washington knew Martin Bormann, Deputy Fuhrer of Hitler’s Germany,masterminded the international ‘Die Spinne’ (Spider) undergroundorganization […].
942
Walter Dornberger
General Walter Dornberger was to be hanged at Nuremberg for war crimes.
943
But instead landed a cozy job as Director of Research andDevelopment at Bell Aircraft. Dornberger was the boss of MichaelPaine,
944
in whose home Lee Oswald spent some time. The Paines would later provide “evidence” against Oswald. The Paines are descendants of
the elitist Cabot family.
945
Heinrich Rupp
Heinrich Rupp would go to work for the CIA and was involved in
torpedoing Jimmy Carter’s re
-election, by delaying the freeing of American hostages in Iran.
946
940
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998).<http://www.thewatcherfiles.com/bloodlines/index.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
941
Mae Brussell
s, “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The RebelJanuary 1984: ?? An archived copy is available at:<http://www.maebrussell.com/Mae Brussell Articles/Nazi Connection to JFK Assass.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
942
Brussells, “The Nazi Connection.”
943
Brussells, “The Nazi Connection.”
944
Brussells, “The Nazi Connection.”
945
Brussells, “The Nazi Connection.”
946
Illuminati Conspiracy Archive: Operation Paperclip Case file<http://www.conspiracyarchive.com/NWO/project_paperclip.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
317
Helmet Streikher
Helmet Streikher was an SS officer under Reinhardt Gehlen. The CIAimmediately accepted him and from then onwards, he lead the life of aregular CIA operative. He helped plan the Bay of Pigs operation,
947
which could have been an engineered failure aimed at discreditingKennedy.
Kurt-George Kiesinger
Kurt-George Kiesinger directed the Nazi radio propaganda division of Von Ribbentrop with 195 specialists under his supervision during WorldWar II. He also acted as a liaison between his department and propaganda minister Joseph Goebbels. Kurt-George Kiesinger becameChancellor of West Germany.
948
The Scientists
It is important to note that not all Nazis who left Germany wereIlluminati operatives. There were thousands of scientists whom theIlluminati brought into America and the Soviet Union to work for new projects. They held a circumstantial affiliation with the Nazis. However,even among these scientists, many had their charges of human rightsviolations hoodwinked to let them into America. The following are some point cases, courtesy the Illuminati Conspiracy Archive.
Arthur Rudolph was the operations director of the infamousMittelwerk factory at the Dora-Nordhausen concentrationcamps, where 20,000 workers died from abuse. Rudolph wasnaturalised as a US citizen and later designed the Saturn 5 rocketused in the Apollo moon landings.
949
Though his controversial past was well known to the American officials who had grantedhim entry into the United States in the first place, the Americanadministration had him expelled back to Germany after
Rudolph’s past became known.
Wernher von Braun was the technical director of thePeenemunde rocket research center, where the GermanV-2rocket was researched and developed. Von Braun worked on
947
Brussells, “The Nazi Connection.”
948
Brussells, “The Nazi Connection.”
949
Illuminati Conspiracy Archive: Operation Paperclip Case file<http://www.conspiracyarchive.com/NWO/project_paperclip.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
318
guided missiles for the U.S. Army and later became a director at NASA.
950
He later did serious damage to the Illuminati byleaking their plans for future wars involving UFOs and pseudo-aliens. He also publicly doubted the moon landings.
Kurt Blome was tried at Nuremberg in 1947 on charges of practicing euthanasia and experimenting on humans. Thoughacquitted, he was hired by the U.S. Army Chemical Corps andsubsequently worked on chemical warfare.
951
“The US military tribunal at Nuremberg heard evidence that"Major General Walter Schreiber assigned doctors toexperiment on Nazi concentration camp prisoners and was incharge of financially coordinating such research. On May 22,1952, he was flown to Buenos Aires after his Nazi past was publicized.
952
Hermann Becker-Freysing was convicted and sentenced to 20years in prison for conducting experiments on Dachau inmates,such as starving them, then force-feeding them sea water thathad been chemically altered to make it drinkable. SiegfriedRuff was acquitted on charges that he had killed as many as 80Dachau inmates in a low-pressure chamber designed to simulatealtitudes in excess of 60,000 feet. Freysing and Ruff were later paid by the U.S. Army and the U.S. Air Force to write reportsabout their grotesque experiments.”
953
I.G. Farben may have been involved in secret research, such as theenigmatic saucer shaped aircrafts Nazis were observed in. And specialweapons based on electromagnetic and nuclear technology. Naziscientists were goaded into completing such weapons under the hope thatthey could turn the tide of the war. But once these scientists achievedsuccess, the research programs would be halted and all related paperwork would be consolidated by Nazi top brass. In some cases, theunderground research centers where such scientists worked were sealedfrom the outside by the Nazis, leaving the scientists to die. And alltechnology was secretly transferred to the Allies upon Nazi defeat, for
950
Illuminati Conspiracy Archive: Operation Paperclip Case file
951
Illuminati Conspiracy Archive: Operation Paperclip Case file
952
Illuminati Conspiracy Archive: Operation Paperclip Case file <http://www.conspiracyarchive.com/NWO/project_paperclip.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
953
Illuminati Conspiracy Archive: Operation Paperclip Case file <http://www.conspiracyarchive.com/NWO/project_paperclip.htm> Web page as of 16/03/04
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
319
use in future Illuminati projects. Indeed, Nazi Germany would have presented the best opportunity to pursue such ventures.
Kurt Waldheim
Kurt Waldheim is a prominent Austrian who became Secretary Generalof the UN. According to Timothy Noah,
[…Waldheim]
had been an intelligence officer in Germany's ArmyGroup E when it committed mass murder in the Kozara region of Western Bosnia. (Waldheim's name appears on the
Wehrmacht
's
“honor list” of those responsible for the atrocity.) In 1944, Waldheim
had reviewed and approved a packet of anti-Semitic propagandaleaflets to be dropped behind Russian lines, one of which ended,
“enough of the Jewish war, kill the Jews, come over.” After the war,
Waldheim was wanted for war crimes by the War Crimes Commissionof the United Nations, the very organization he would later head.
954
Robert Muller, a prominent New Age figure served as Assistant UNSecretary General to Waldheim. Waldheim is also a close friend of Arnold Schwarzenneger, who has refused to repudiate Waldheim.Arnold is married into the Kennedy Clan.
Arnold’s father, GustavSchwarzenneger was a volunteer Nazi storm trooper and Arnold hasexpressed admiration for Hitler. It is interesting to note how most Jewishvigilante groups have chosen to ignore Arnold’s anti-Semitic affiliations.

 

The U-Boat off Cape Cod
Recently, an operation was held to raise a Nazi U-boat off Cape Cod.The vessel was a special type of U-boat only rumored to be in existence.It departed the port of Danzig on the afternoon of 20
th
July 1944. Andwould be sunk by the American Navy on 20
th
August 1944, off CapeCod. It is known that the U-boat was sending messages to the Allies in aspecial diplomatic signal, which the White House received and never released.
955
It is also known that the Dutch Royal family had arrived inChatham (Cape Cod) for some rendezvous with the U-boat. They left
954
Timothy Noah, “Arnold’s Nazi problem; Why wont he repudiate Waldheim?,”
MSNSlate: August 7
th
2003 <http://slate.msn.com/id/2086742> Web page as of 16/03/04
955
Subsearecovery.com
, “Efforts to Raise Super Secret Nazi U
-
boat off Cape Cod,”
8/7/04. An archived copy is available at <http://www.rense.com/general56/supsec.htm>Accessed 05/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
320
immediately after it was sunk.
956
Recovering vessels from the ocean floor is a very expensive operation. It can only be speculated what the U-Boatmight have contained.
956
Subsearecovery.com
, “Efforts
to Raise Super Secret Nazi U-
boat off Cape Cod,”
8/7/04. An archived copy is available at <http://www.rense.com/general56/supsec.htm>Accessed 05/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
321
Chapter SixThe Far East
If the European Powers would apply to the Far East even a tenth of theflexibility of attitude which they display in dealing with the problemsof their own continent, the attainment of stability in this part of theworld would be very simple indeed.
957
-Japanese Premier Prince Fumimaro Konoe, January 1938
957
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39 - A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 205.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
322
Background
The Illuminati in the Far East
In his book, Bloodlines of the Illuminati,
958
Fritz Springmeier informedhis readers of the presence of an Illuminati bloodline, the Li bloodline,in the Far East. Though Li is a common surname, Springmeier wasreferring to an ancient underworld cabal. It is difficult to judge whether this clique is an extension of Western Illuminati or are merelycollaborators whom the Western Illuminati
959
came into contact with,during European colonization of the region. The massive Chinese opiumtrade could not have been conducted without local collaboration. Inaddition, Springmeier pointed out that the Li’s were very influential inthe power politics of the Far East, and held considerable power in China,Singapore and Taiwan. In fact, the latter two were probably created aspersonal protectorates for the Li’s. Not surprisingly, Chiang Kai
-Shek would eventually retreat into Taiwan. Another faction of theKuomintang would retreat into Burma and Thailand, controlling whatwould become known as the Golden Triangle, an area that produces amajority of the global opium trade. This opium is usually shipped toTaiwan, from where it reaches Western markets.
The Emergence of Westernized China
Dr. SunYat Sen
China’s lack of interest in international trade resulted in a war with
Britain in 1842, forcing her to open her ports for the opium trade. Thiswar ended with the Treaty of Nanking, giving Europeans Concessions to build buildings, houses and residences in select zones. An Open Door Policy was established in 1899 by the United States, to prevent Japanfrom single-handedly dominating trade in China. All these measuresculminated Chinese discontent in the Boxer Rebellion. The Boxer Rebellion was probably the last concerted effort by the Chinese peopleto take back their country. A more Westernized China emerged with therevolution of 1911 under Sun Yat Sen, who was succeeded by Chiang
958
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
959
It is important to note that many Western Illuminati operatives entered the area pretending to be missionaries. And therefore the later backlash against them. Similar
“missionaries” created the crisis of separation in the oil ric
h region of East Timor andthe Nigerian Delta.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
323
Kai Shek. Here is what Antony Sutton has to say about Sun Yat Sen,whose Revolution was a predecessor to Mao’s Revolution:
The best-documented example of Wall Street intervention inrevolution is the operation of a New York syndicate in the Chineserevolution of 1912, which was led by Sun Yat-sen. Although the finalgains of the syndicate remain unclear, the intention and role of the NewYork financing group are fully documented down to amounts of money, information on affiliated Chinese secret societies, and shippinglists of armaments to be purchased.The work of the 1910 Hill syndicate in China is recorded in theLaurence Boothe Papers at the Hoover Institution.
960
These paperscontain over 110 related items, including letters of Sun Yat-sen to andfrom his American backers. In return for financial support, Sun Yat-sen promised the Hill syndicate railroad, banking, and commercialconcessions in the new revolutionary China.
961
Chiang Kai Shek
Chiang Kai Shek was more controversial than Dr. Sun. Despite his riseas a revolutionary leader, Shek had a background that consisted of underworld figures and secret societies.
962
He was related by marriage toSun Yat Sen. With his brother in law being the influential T.V Soong,the chairman of the Bank of China, Shek represented the newWesternized ruling elite of China. These new elites were well connected
with European banking elites. Kai Shek’s
leadership qualities are stilldisputed. The Soviet Comintern organized his Kuomintang party.
963
Yetin 1927, Shek started purging members of the Communist party allied tothe Kuomintang, resulting in a civil war. The internecine civil war wouldoccupy priority even after the Japanese invasion, and it was only after 1935 and intense internal opposition that Shek would divert his activitiesagainst Japan. Despite fighting Communists, Shek continued to receiveactive Soviet support, which indicates that the dialectical war against theCommunists was in accordance with a larger plan.
960
Stanford, Calif. See also the Los Angeles Times, October 13, 1966 (Reference bySutton).
961
Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books,1993). Chapter Three of Online edition. <http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_03.htm> Accessed 25/10/06.
962
Chiang Kai-Shek was affiliated with secret societies such as the Green Gang of TuYueh-sheng, among many others.
963
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war,1937-39. A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 3.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
324
During the years 1911-1941, Shek wouldalso be the generous recipient of Germanassistance. This assistance was organized by the Illuminati to further bolster Shek inhis consolidation of China. Taiwan’s later industrialization can be traced to these plans.Shek was originally being prepared for adialectical war with Japan on behalf of theSoviets. But since the Japanese proved to be far more powerful in Sino-Japanese wars, Japan was earmarked for destruction by America. And Shek was set aside to play a nominal rolein the war against Japan. But was intended to play a major role in Maoist(Soviet-Communist) consolidation of China, by acting as a dialecticaladversary to Communism.In other words, Shek was meant to play a role of a Fascist, similar toMussolini and Franco. He was to provide dialectical opposition for theSoviet advance into China, which would be accomplished by Soviet backed and Soviet controlled Communists. This explains Shek’s sudden antipathy for the Communists. One may claim that the same could beaccomplished without the creation of the Kuomintang, since Japan could be used as a bogeyman for rallying Soviet backed communists in China.But both the Soviets and Chinese Communists, as well as Shek werecompletely incapable of dealing with Japan (which is why America hadto enter the war). In addition, Japanese influence was mainly along thecoast. Whereas the staged war against the Kuomintang would deliver allof China to Soviet backed Communists. In addition, the Koumintang-Communist civil wars would reduce the population of China by creatingmillions of casualties. The Powers that Be prefer to keep subject populations at manageable levels. In accordance, Mao would later enforce a limit on the number of children Chinese people could have.The Kuomintang-Communist civil war also helped subduing numerousindependent powers in the region, which were derisively labeled aswarlords. These wars were essential for the creation of a totalitarian power structure out of scratch. Neither the Communists nor theKuomintang were hardly representative of China or Chinese interests.And even after the Japanese surrendered, they continued to be a seriousdetriment for the Chinese people. British ambassador to Tokyo, RobertCraigie, would express his dismay at British support for Shek as follows:
Sino German Cooperation; Notethe Masonic handshake.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
325
I have never believed that ‘cooperation’ need necessarily involve acomplete surrender to the wishes of the Japanese extremists or theabandonment of the cause of China - quite the contrary. It wouldhowever definitely mean the abandonment of any further scheme tosupport, or give material assistance to, the regime of General ChiangKai Shek. It would be
recognition of the actual fact of Japan’s mili
taryand economic predominance in China today, and an effort to win back ultimate Chinese independence through cooperation, both with Chinaand Japan, in establishing that assured market and that source of rawmaterial
which represent Japan’s primary needs in the economic
field.
964
Since Shek represented the interests of Powers that Be, it is not surprisingthat even the Soviets would support him long after he desertedCommunism, while at the same time, the Soviets would also besupporting the Kuomintang against him. With the conclusion of a 1937non-aggression pact, the Soviet Union was providing the most activeassistance to Chiang Kai Shek, which also included a credit of US $100million in 1938, along with aircraft, personnel, pilots, armaments and
munitions. Mao’s Communists were also assisted by the Soviet Union,
but Shek initially received more assistance because he was to play therole of a dialectical adversary to the Soviet backed Communists,delivering all of China to them. This conclusion is supported by a 1920conversation
965
between Stalin and Mao Zhedong. Stalin tells Zhedongthat it is in his best interests to negotiate with Shek! Stalin pursues thesame idea as late as 1949
966
and refuses to station Soviet troops at Mao’s assistance.America also provided much needed monetary assistance, which savedChiang Kai-Shek from imminent collapse. Even before Americadeclared war on Japan, it was violating its neutrality by providing armedassistance to Shek. Roosevelt intimate Thomas G. Corcoran organizedthe First American Volunteer Group, also known as the Flying Tigers.These were American military pilots employed by an American defensecontractor. They were to act as the airforce of Shek and counter Japaneseoffensives against Shek. They helped protect the Burma Road from theJapanese, which was the most important Allied supply line to Shek.
964
Roger Louise, British Strategy in the Far East 1919-39 (Oxford: Clarendon, 1971)255.
965
Ronald Grigor Suny, The structure of Soviet History - essays and documents(Oxford University Press, 2003) 315.
966
Suny, Soviet History 315.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
326
Apart from Shek, Appeasers of the Japanese were also present on theChinese political scene.
967
These pragmatists then offered a much better alternative to the Chinese people especially at a time when Sino-Japanese relations were not characterized by mutual hatred. But since theJapanese Empire had been earmarked for destruction by the Illuminati,such idealogues were violently opposed in China by the Powers That Be.
How Chamberlain and Roosevelt baitedJapan
British breed anti-Japanese insurgency
Britain had an alliance with Japan in 1902 and renewed it in 1905 and1911, which gave Japan a free hand against Russia and allowed her toestablish influence in Korea and China. At that time, the Powers that Bewanted to use Japan to pave way for the Bolshevik Revolution byinflicting humiliating defeats on the Imperial Russian forces. Thisarrangement allowed Japan to secure a treaty allowing her to stationtroops in Southern Manchuria (Northern Manchuria being a Sovietzone). The Japanese supplanted the last emperor of the overthrownManchu dynasty in China as the head of Southern Manchuria.On May 15
th
1925, a striking Chinese textile worker was shot deadoutside his Japanese factory in a British concession zone. The Britishconcession police opened fire on protestors. The Communist causeagainst the Japanese suddenly gained momentum. The incident aided theCommunists in establishing an urban presence. The EuropeanConcession Zones would start being used by the Powers that Be to breedanti-Japanese insurgency.
967
Han-
sheng Lin in his article A New Look at Chinese Nationalist “Appeasers” suggests
that the largely ignored appeaser Wang Ching-Wei was closer to the Sino-Japanesecooperation advocated by Sun Yat Sen and his early appeasement contained the Japanesein the North, resulting in stability, prosperity and in the build up of the Kuomintang. Linextends his argument as far as to say that the likes of Wang could have prevented Sino-Japanese conflict in the Second World War. Wang took retirement after an attemptedassassination. For the complete article, see Alvin D. Cook and Hillary Conroy ed. Chinaand Japan-Search for Balance since World war 1(Oxford: ABC-Clio Inc,1978).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
327
Kuomintang and the British provoke theJapanese
In 1931, the Japanese staged a railway explosion as a pretext to annexManchuria.
Typical of intricate events leading to large-scale conflict,this event is disputed. According to one version, the Japanese had tostage the incident after its spies in the Chinese zone were killed, mostlikely by the Kuomintang. The killing of Japanese operatives alonewould not have been sufficient grounds for annexation, let aloneaggression.It is clear from many other occasions as well, that the Kuomintang wastrying to provoke the Japanese into pursuing a reactionary policy againstthe Chinese. The Japanese annexation of Manchuria was not well
received by the then isolationist America. In the surprising “Stimson Note” of January 7
th
1932, Secretary of State Henry Stimson refused theAmerican recognition of Japanese occupied Manchuria. This was acomplete break from the isolationist tradition of America. The roots of this gesture can be traced to the years 1931-1937, during which theIlluminati began grooming America for war with Japan. When theSoviets invaded and annexed North Manchuria, they would receive no
such “Stimson notes,” of course. The Soviets had foreknowledge of
Americans being used to bring down the Japanese. With thisforeknowledge, the Soviet Union would postpone its usual expansionistactivities in the Far East, and even sell its interest in the strategic ChineseEastern railway to the Japanese puppet government in Manchuria in1935. All of these territories and assets would later be recovered by theSoviets, along with much more, after the Japanese Empire wasdestroyed.Though the original Anglo-Japanese Alliance of World War I made theJapanese initially look forward to permanent good relations with Britain,British statesmen had devolved the Alliance into the formal Nine Power Treaty, in which Britain had no guarantees against a Japanese attack onher territories in the Far East. In 1933, Britain further provoked Japan byimposing a quota on Japanese imports into British colonies such asIndia.
968
. Japanese goods had started surpassing British goods in quality.And colonies such as India had been converted from once productive
968
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39. A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 7.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
328
nations into large scale importers of British goods. The Powers that Behad no intention of sharing profits with the Japanese.
Marco Polo Bridge incident
In July 1937, Japanese forces moved South after an altercation at theMarco Polo Bridge (in the vicinity of Peking). A Japanese search partylooking for a missing Japanese soldier was denied access to the Chinese
zone. Reacting to the Kuomintang’s provocation, the Japanese proceeded to occupy Peking (establishing a provisional government),Tientsin and later Shanghai and Canton.
More Kuomintang provocation
A demilitarized zone was established around Shanghai in 1932. But inJune 1937, the Chinese corps mandated to patrol the zone began buildinga military presence. Japan, being a Treaty Power, had naval landingrights and on 11
th
August 1937, landed 1000 troops to protect its interestsand citizens who numbered around 20,000.
969
According to James Dodds(charge of affairs in Tokyo for British PM Eden), Japan was willing towithdraw if the Chinese backed out of the demilitarized zone.
970
But before any mediation could take place, ill trained Chinese pilotsdropped bombs into the crowded streets of Shanghai on August 14
th
1937. Over 2000 civilians were killed in what became known as BloodySaturday. A larger Japanese army was dispatched to Shanghai. It waslater discovered that the Chinese had begun offensive military preparations in Shanghai long before hostilities broke out, and accordingto Ronald B. Nigel (an observer for the British Foreign Office Far Eastern department), the Chinese had staged the attack to damageWestern interests, bringing Western Powers on their side againstJapan.
971
Predictably, the British solely blamed Japan and sought peacethrough mediation and a return to the earlier status quo. Peace could not
be achieved because of Chiang Kai Shek’s insistence on
a completeremoval of Japanese troops from Shanghai, which the Japanese wouldnever agree to because of the endangerment of their citizens.
972
On
969
Lee. Britain and the Sino Japanese war 35.
970
Dodds to FO, August 13
th
1937,FO F5167/9/10. See also Diary August 13
th
1937,Grew Papers. Quoted by Lee, 36.
971
Minute by Ronald on memo. By Pratt, Dec. 13
th
1937, FO F10934/9/10. Quoted byLee, 40.
972
Dodds to FO, August 19
th
1937, FOF5428/9/10. Quoted by Lee 38.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
329
August 23
rd
1937, the Japanese launched an offensive againstKuomintang forces in Shanghai and drove them out.
The British Ambassador on Shek’s route
On August 26
th
1937, the British Ambassador to China, Knatchbull-Hugessen, suffered injuries from the firing of Japanese planes while hewas traveling in a flagged diplomatic car. British Prime Minister Anthony Eden pressed for an apology and got it, even though theJapanese insisted that Chiang Kai Shek was supposed to be on that roadat that time and the Ambassador should have notified military authorities before journeying.
973
It is not clear how the British Ambassador endedup on that road or what he was doing there.Around the same time, the Japanese instituted searching of ships on theChinese coastline suspected of supplying munitions to Shek. BothChamberlain and Roosevelt sheepishly raised no objections. Maybe theywere privy to the role of the British as crypto-belligerents, secretlyarming the Kuomintang.
Roosevelt calls for “Quarantine”
Roosevelt surprised everyone withhis October 1937 speech, of imposingquarantine on certain rogue nations.With the issue of sanctions broughtup, the Powers decided to meet atBrussels in early November. TheBritish ambassador to Tokyo, Sir Robert Craigie held an optimistichope that mediation with Japanwould result in the moderates gainingcontrol of its military and this would prevent the Soviets from manipulating tensions to their ownadvantage.
974
One of the fundamental demands of the Japanese to the Chinese was to put an end to the spread of Communism in China. Chiang Kai Shek once
973
Dodds to FO, August 31, 1937, FO F5926/5727/10. Quoted by Lee 41.
974
Robert L. Craigie, Behind the Japanese mask (London: Hutchinson, 1946) 49-51.Craigie to FO, Sept. 25
th
and 27 and Oct. 29,1937,FO F6972/9/10, F7020/6799/10, andF8754/44/23. Quoted by Lee, 56.
Roosevelt’s quarantine speech in
Chicago on October 5
th
1937.
Image courtesy FDRL.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
330
again torpedoed the negotiation by insisting on complete control over North China. Japan then refused to attend the conference. The BritishForeign Office prepared a report that sanctions by several nations on bothJapanese imports and exports could cripple Japan within six months.
During the last days of the Brussells’ Conference, the Chinese appealed
the British for armaments and a loan. The Foreign Office guided theChinese for armaments procurement but the loan was avoided in order to prevent heightening tensions with Japan. The idea of a naval show of force against Japan was also considered, but avoided since it wouldcompromise British interests in the Mediterranean. This was while theBritish were still pretending to be neutral, as opposed to being crypto- belligerent supporters of the enemies of Japan.
American escort to Kuomintang supply shipscomes under fire
On December 12
th
1937, Japanese artillery accidentally shelled shipsmoving up the Yangtze, resulting in damage and loss of life on twoBritish ships. This was followed by the aerial bombing of three StandardOil tankers, as well as their escort,
975
the USS Panay, which ended upsinking.
976
The US Secretary of state, Cordell Hull avoided anymention
977
of the Panay escorting tankers supplying Chiang Kai Shek.British newspapers, which were otherwise synonymous with Germanappeasement such as
The Times
that would later accuse the Czechs of
being “stiff” on the Sudeten issue, carried
surprisingly strongdenunciations of Japan.
978
The Roosevelt administration put forth manyideas, such as a naval blockade of Japan, a visit to Singapore byAmerican cruisers and an exchange control against the Japanese.
979
For
975
Harold S. Quigley, Far Eastern War, 1937-41 (Boston: World Peace Foundation,1942) 213.
976
Admiralty to FO, December 12 1937, FO F10816/10816/10; War Office IntelligenceSummary, December 16
th
1937, FO11331/9/10. For details of these attacks, see MannyT. Koginos, The Panay Incident: prelude to War (Lafayette, Ind.: Purdue UniversityStudies,1967), pp26-
30; and Masatake Okumiya, “How the Panay was sunk,” United
States Naval institute Proceedings, 79 (June 1953):587-96. The complete newsreel of the bombing of the USS Panay was filmed under fire for News of the Day by Eric Mayellwho was on board the US gunboat as it was sinking! This video is available in the
‘Prelude to War video library’ produced by the UCLA Film and television library.
977
Harold S. Quigley, Far Eastern War, 1937-41 (Boston: World Peace Foundation,1942) 213
978
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39. A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 89.
979
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39. A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 93.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
331
the first time, a contingency plan for an Anglo-American naval blockadeagainst Japan was made.
980
But the affair was settled when the Japaneseapologized and agreed to pay indemnity. Even at this point, the Americanadministration, like the British, was pretending to be neutral to the political situation in China, as opposed to being crypto-belligerentsupporters of the Kuomintang.
Japan to Britain: Please stop assisting ourenemies
Premier Konoe of Japan made Kazushige Ugaki his foreign minister near the end of 1938. Ugaki wanted to establish friendly terms with Britain.When dialogue resumed with Craigie, remarks of action against Japan inthe British parliament infuriated the Japanese and Ugaki as well.
981
Ugaki remained adamant on having the British stop supporting ChiangKai Shek and having the British stop the operations of ChineseCommunist terrorists based in their Concessions. As Lee notes,
“Britain’s refusal to conciliate the Japanese was in complete contrast to
her desp
erate attempts to appease Germany.”
982
Compared to
Chamberlain’s vaunted plane trips to Germany, it was more of a reverseof “appeasement” for Japan. It should be recalled that appeasement of
Germany was conducted by the Illuminati to facilitate the rearmament of Germany by American interests. Japan, on the other hand, was not meantto be appeased, since it could not be internally controlled for dialectical
wars the way Germany could. Ugaki’s failure led to his resignation and
replacement by hardliners. At the same time, the United States expresseddisapproval for any concessions to Japan.
Say no to Japanese New Order and say hello toOur New World Order
On January 22 1938, Japanese foreign minister Koki Hirota announced
the Japanese pursuit of a “New Order” i
n Asia. Premier Konoe proposed
revised terms to Shek. But Chiang Kai Shek also rebuffed Konoe’srevised terms, even though the prospect of China joining the “New
980
Markham (Admiralty) to Harvey, Jan. 17
th
1938,FO F716/84/10; Pratt, ”NavalConversations,” 760
-63;Mark S Watson, Chief of Staff, Prewar Plans and Preparations(Washington DC: Historical Divisions, Department of Army, 1950)92-93, in the seriesUnited States Army in World war 2:The War department
.
Quoted by Lee, 93.
981
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39. A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 143-144.
982
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39. A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 146.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
332
Order” was becoming realistic. The Japanese backed Peking Provisional
Government sought to control the silver used to back currency by havingit deposited in their bank rather than Settlement banks in the EuropeanConcessions. Soon, all revenue from occupied ports was to be placed inJapanese banks. This had given the Japanese an advantage in pursuing
their “New Order” in China. This new bloc presented a danger to both
Australia and British Indo-China. In order to prevent the scheme from being an attractive alternative for the Chinese, Britain began to seriouslydebate the idea of issuing a loan to the Chinese for stabilizing Chinesecurrency. In mid December, America took the lead by issuing $25million in credits, a first sign of active American intervention in the Far East.On March 8
th
1939, Chamberlain arranged for a loan of £5 million toChiang Kai Shek as an alternative to the British not pursuing sanctionsagainst Japan. This was the first time significant monetary assistance had been given to the Chinese by the British. Despite this, Premier Konoewas opposed to any undertaking, which would involve Japan in a war with Britain and the America.
983
Lee brings to our attention a brazenattempt by Premier Hiranuma to avert war by sending a secret messageto Roosevelt, expressing willingness to participate in a joint effort toestablish peace in Europe and the resolution of the Chinese issue in aworld conference!
984
Despite bringing absolute proof of their Non-Axisleaning, the Japanese were rebuffed by Washington.
More Allied Provocations from the Settlements
In 1939, the European Settlements at Shanghai, Amoy and Tientsin became a bone of contention among Western powers and Japan. The
Settlements ultimately infringed on Japan’s “New Order.” Lee quotesone Chief of Staff in Japan’s army stationed in China emphasizing the
need to overcome the issue of
the Settlements “[…] to make third powers
abandon their pro-Chiang policy and so awaken China and the Chinese
983
F.C Jones, Japan’s New Order in East Asia; Its Rise
and Fall, 1937-45 (London:Oxford University Press, 1954) 102,107-9; Ernst L. Presseien, Germany and Japan: Astudy in totalitarian diplomacy, 1933-41 (The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1958) 193, 197-200; Frank W. Ikle, German Japanese Relations, 1936-1940 (New York: BookmanAssociates, 1956), 78-80,84-89. Quoted Lee, 175.
984
Craigie to FO, may 26
th
1939, DBFP, 9.116 and 118: 107-9 [F5037,5038/1236/23];
Craigie to FO, June 2 1939, FO F5299/1236/23. Hiranuma’s message can be found in
FRUS/Japan, 2:I. See also Jone
s, Japan’s New Order, 122
-23 and Waldo H. Heinrichs,Jr., American Ambassador: Joseph C. Grew and the Development of the United StatesDiplomatic Tradition (Boston: Little Brown,1966)285-86 Quoted by Lee,178-79.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
333
people from their ominous dream of ‘dependence upon Europe andAmerica.’”
985
In early 1939, Shanghai was hit by a wave of terrorism andassassination against the Japanese directed from the EuropeanSettlements. Japan was put at loggerheads with Britain when it insisted
in being allowed to take “necessary measures” in the Settlements. On
May 11
th
, the pro-Japanese chairman of the local Chamber of Commercewas murdered in the international Settlement of Kulangsu, an island off Amoy. Japanese marines landed to conduct a search. In response,Britain, France and America landed their own sailors for provoking theJapanese. However, all previous crises in the history of Anglo-Japanesealienation were dwarfed by the events of Tientsin in the summer of 1939.
Tientsin Crisis
Tientsin is the nearest seaport toPeking and is one of the largest portsin China. It is situated on the banks of a massive navigable waterway calledthe Grand Canal. In 1939, Tientsinalso had a large British Settlement,which attracted Japanese contention.The Japanese wanted the cessation of all guerrilla activities against them byChinese Communists based in the Settlement. In addition, they wantedto impose Japanese currency and the deposit of silver reserves inJapanese banks, mainly because the silver was being shipped out of Tientsin.
986
In other words, the Settlements were being used to drainChinese silver reserves into overseas European banks. Despite producingevidence of the Settlements being used to stage terrorist activity, theBritish ambassador to China, Sir Archibald Clark Kerr refused to handover Chinese suspects in Tientsin wanted by Japan. This resulted in theJapanese erecting barriers around the Concessions and regulating entryand exit. Major General Piggott who was influential in Japanese circlesarrived in Tientsin on 3
rd
April at the behest of Craigie.
He warned Ambassador Clark Kerr and the Foreign Office that thesituation was very serious, explaining that there was in fact anti-Japanese organizations operating in the Concession and that the
985
“Situation Estimate of central China Expeditionary Army,” July 24
th
1939, inIMTFE, Document 605. Quoted by Lee, 179.
986
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39. A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 181-182.
Gordon Hall was the seat of the Britishadministration in Tientsin.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
334
Japanese were bewildered and resentful at not receiving Britishcooperation.
987
One of the individuals arrested, Ssu Ching-wu was the head of the NorthChina anti-Japanese Army and according to Craigie, he had admitted tothe British Consul General of being the head of a 25,000 band of guerrillas who were blowing up railroads, cutting telegraph wires etc.
988
Piggott’s warnings were
greeted with hostility by Brenan and the foreignoffice. And only six days later, an official of the Japanese backed Peking puppet regime was assassinated by Chinese, in the British Concession!Despite a Japanese deadline, the British refused to hand over thesuspects. Frustrated, the Japanese blockaded the British Settlement andexpressed a new demand along with the delivery of the suspects; thatBritain cease supporting Chiang Kai-Shek and participate in the building
of their “New Order.”
989
Not surprisingly, Madame Shek was pressingClark Kerr against the delivery of the suspects,
990
who were most likelyoperatives of the Kuomintang. The Times
,
which always heraldedGerman appeasement, expressed deep bitterness for Japan.
991
WithBritain not in a position to divert capital ships from the Mediterranean,
Chamberlain expressed that Britain would make “[…] every endeavor toreach an early settlement of the dispute at Tientsin.”
992
It is remarks like
these, which made Tientsin to be considered as British “appeasement,”
in the Far East by establishment historians. To the contrary, there arehints that a British fleet may have been dispatched if Americanssupported the venture.
993
And again, key officials from Clark Kerr,Ronald Lindsay (Ambassador to Washington), Robert Vansittart
987
Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 183.
988
Roger Louise, British Strategy in the Far East 1919-39 (Oxford: Clarendon, 1971)
262,263. Craigie’s information is dated October 4
th
1938.
989
Clark Kerr to FO, June 14
th
1939, DBFP,9.196:169 [F5784/1/10];Craigie to FO, June21 1939, DBFP,9.242:211-
12[F6130/1/10]. Arita shared the military’s view that issues
other than the case of four suspects would have to be settled. He also told Craigie that
the Japanese army in China had a free hand on “defence questions”. See Craigie to FO,
June 14,1939,DBFP,9.198:170-71[F5790/1/10] Comments by Bradford. Quoted by Lee,185.
990
Jamieson to FO, May 13
th
1939, DBFP,9.64:66-67 [F4531/1/10];Craigie to FO, May19
th
and 26
th
1939,DBFP,9.89 and 114:85,106 [F4781,5039/1/10]; Clark Kerr to FO,may 19
th
1939,DBFP, 9.86:82-84 [F4808/1/10]. Quoted by Lee, 184.
991
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39. A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 186.
992
Bradford A. Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39. A study in thedilemmas of British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973) 189.
993
See, for example, letter from Runciman to Chamberlain, June 19
th
, 1939, premier I/316; Cabinet Conclusions, June 21,1939, CAB 23/100; and reports by Chiefs of Staff,June 18, 1939, F.P. (36) 96, CAB 27/627. Comments by Lee. Quoted by Lee, 191.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
335
(Permanent Undersecretary) and Lord Halifax (Foreign Minister) toForeign Office heavyweights like Ronald Nigel and Alexander Cadogan(head of the F.O) were all seeing Japan as the ultimate enemy.Washington refused to take part in the British negotiated settlement.British ambassador to Tokyo, Sir Robert Craigie finally arrived at anagreement with Japan, which went as follows:
His majesty’s Government has no intention of cou
ntenancing any actor measures prejudicial to the attainment of the above mentionedobjects by Japanese forces and they will take this opportunity toconfirm their policy in this respect by making it plain to Britishauthorities and British nationals in China that they should refrain fromsuch acts and measures.
994
Note the re
ference to “British authorities and British nationals” who
were supposedly acting against Japanese interests. Far from beingappeasement, this Craigie-
Arita formula only symbolized Britain’s
observance of status quo by formalizing its return to the position of anon-belligerent rather than an open supporter of Chiang Kai Shek; agroup engaged in active wartime hostilities against Japan. Even thisformality was quickly dispelled by Chamberlain, who while announcingthe agreement to parliament on July 24
th
made it clear that it did notimpact British policy towards the Chinese. On July 26
th
1939, Rooseveltgave Japan notice of its intention to terminate the American-JapaneseCommercial treaty of 1911, which was nothing but a prelude to a blockade all trade with the United States. From then onwards, Japanese-Western relations would spiral downwards, culminating in the attack onPearl Harbor.
Lifelines forChiang Kai Shek
The Burma Road
The Burma Road is anengineering wonder that linksKunming in China to Lashio inthe then British Burma snakingacross mountains and gorges (it
994
Lee, Britain and the Sino Japanese war 194.
The famous 21 curves of the Burma Road atAnan, China.
Image courtesy US department of Army and signal Corps. Compiled byCarl Warren Weidenburner
2005.
Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
336
was later extended even further into Burma). The Burma Road had become a lifeline for Chiang Kai Shek, who was supplied arms andammunition through it. As early as August 1937, the Japanese had startedsearching foreign vessels suspected of supplying arms to Chiang KaiShek. With their domination of the coastline, Hong Kong became a focal point of British munitions supply to Shek. From July 1937 to November 1938, approximately 60,000 tonnes of munitions reached Shek throughHong Kong every month
995
. Britain never made any expression of neutrality towards Japan nor did she ever deny the express facilitation of Chinese rearmament, and this became a serious contention with theJapanese. During the Settlement crisis, the Japanese had even informedMajor-General Piggott that closure of British Hong Kong to sea-boundmunitions destined for Chinawould result in reciprocal positive gestures by theJapanese towards Britishinterests.
996
With no show of interest by the British in thisregard, the Japanese proceededto capture Canton in October 1938, to isolate Hong Kong andits sea-bound munitions supplyto Shek. The Burma Road,which was completed inDecember 1938, thus becamethe alternate lifeline for Shek.The Japanese surrounded HongKong (a trade blockade theBritish did not resist,
997
since theJapanese had a firm case of British belligerence).Chamberlain sneakily approvedthe construction of a Burma-China railway in November 1938 to further supplement theBurma Road as an alternative to
995
F.F. Liu, A Military History of Modern China 1924-49 (N.J: Princeton UniversityPress, 1956) 156. Quoted by Lee, 60.
996
Craigie to FO, March 30 and April 26, 1938, FO F3468,4462/71/23. Quoted Lee,126.
997
Harold S. Quigley, Far Eastern War 1937-41 (Boston: World Peace Foundation,1942) 240.
A map of the Far East with a close up of theBurma Road.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
337
the sea-based route through Hong Kong. During 1939 to 1940,approximately £7 million worth of arms and ammunition landed inRangoon (British Burma) for re-export to China, with the United Statesand the Soviet Union being the chief suppliers.
998
The British gave anti-aircraft armament to the Chinese for the defense of bridges on the BurmaRoad from the Japanese.
999
The extent of British support to Shek can be best symbolized by the fact that credit was extended to Shek to purchasetrucks for use on the Burma Road.
1000
With the Burma Road being thelast and only link of the Kuomintang to the outside world, Britain hadsaved the forces of Chiang Kai Shek from eventual collapse byconstructing and maintaining the road. Even Americans played anoutstanding role in the supply of munitions to Shek, and licensedshipments of arms from American companies totaled to around $35.5million up till 1941.
1001
In the summer of 1941, the AmericanGovernment conducted a reorganization scheme of the Burma Road,which was implemented by Shek, and American technicians weredispatched to repair the trucks.
1002
However, the real intention behind thecreation of the Burma Road went well beyond supplying Shek. TheAllies were seeking a protracted war with Japan. And the Burma Roadwould later prove invaluable in shuttling supplies from British India.When the Japanese would partially close the Burma Road, a massiveairlift was organized over the Himalayas, to provide American assistancefrom British India to Chiang Kai-Shek. Later the Ledo road wasconstructed to further link British India with Burma.
The Closure of the Burma Road
With the German blitzkrieg victory of May 1940 and the fall of Francein June, the Japanese began dispatching troops to Indochina and finally
998
Peter Lowe, Ed. Ian Nish Britain and the Opening of the War in Asia, 1937-41:Anglo-Japanese Alienation 1919-52 (London: Cambridge University Press) 108.
999
Paul Haggie, Britannia At Bay- The Defence of the Empire Against Japan 1931-41(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1981) 161.
1000
Cabinet Conclusions, Nov. 30 and Dec. 7 and 21, 1938, CAB 23/96; memo. byW.B Brown, Dec.1 1938, CAB 21/679; memo by Stanley, Dec. 5, 1938, C.P 277(38),CAB 24/281; FO to Clark Kerr, Dec 19, 1938, DBFP, 8.355;336-37 [F13505/78/10]; Nixon (Export Credits Guarantee Department) to Howe, Jan 5, 1939, FO F203/203/10.Quoted Lee, 162.
1001
Figures from the Second and Third Annual reports and the later monthly reports of the National Munitions Control Board; the latter are printed in the
Press Releases
and
Bulletins
of the Department of State; data not published after those for May 1941. Note by Quigley. Quoted in Quigley, 271.
1002
Harold S. Quigley, Far Eastern War, 1937-41 (Boston: World Peace Foundation,1942) 271.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
338
signed the Tripartite Pact with the Axis on 27
th
September 1940. In theabsence of an expected German amphibious attack on the British Isles,the Japanese did not consider turning their attention to Hong Kong andMalaya.
1003
In June 1940, the Japanese War Ministry informed Craigieand the British military attaché that the Burma Road must be closed atonce, or war would ensue.
1004
The closure was to include not only armsand ammunition but also fuel, fuel oil, trucks and railway material.
1005
Craigie devised a scheme by which the Burma Road would be closed for 3 months during which Japanese and Chinese were to strive for a peaceful settlement. And Craigie and Arita agreed on 17
th
July to thesame with little objection from America. However, Britain never pursued the Sino-Japanese settlement, presumably because it would freeup Japanese forces and resources in China, giving Japanese theopportunity to turn against the Soviets. On 18
th
July 1940, Churchill told parliament that Britain in the interests of its own survival could not payattention to China or Burma anymore and finally shut down the BurmaRoad the same month. The Burma Road was reopened in October ongrounds that no Sino-Japanese settlement was reached. The acquiescenceof the British to Japanese demands can be explained by the fact that theJapanese had a firm case of belligerency against the British. And theIlluminati did not seek to engage Britian with Japan until firm Americancommitment could be obtained following Pearl Harbor. Britain on itsown, did not stand a chanceagainst the Empire of Japan.
Anticipation of War
In May 1940, Churchill displacedChamberlain. By August 1940,Britain announced withdrawal of all its forces from Peking,Shanghai and Tientsin within amonth. They were followed by theAmericans who relocated their small guard from the Tientsin Concessionto the Philippines in November 1941. It is clear that the Allies were
1003
Hosaya Chihiro, Ed. Ian Nish,
Britain and the US in Japan’s view, 1937
-41: Anglo-Japanese Alienation 1919-52 (London: Cambridge University Press) 65.
1004
FRUS (1940), vol.IV, 26-27. Quoted by Lowe in Anglo-Japanese Alienation 1919-52 108.
1005
Craigie to FO, 24
th
June 1940, F3479/43/10, FO 371/24666. Quoted by Peter Lowe, Great Britain and the origins of the Pacific War. A study of British Policy inEast Asia 1937-41 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1977) 140.
American trucks on the Burma Road after
America’s entry into the war.
Image courtesy US department of Army and signal Corps.. Compiled by Carl WarrenWeidenburner
2005.
Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
339
looking forward to war with Japan, long before Pearl Harbor was evenon the horizon.
The Final Provocation of Japan
In October 1940, the Far Eastern Committee was established and chaired by R.A Butler to identify and restrict resources crucial to Japan from being exported from the European colonies. By November 1940, theJapanese began encouraging Thailand to recover lost territory fromFrench Indochina with the objective of establishing bases in Southern Indochina. According to Hosoya Chihiro, the “Far Eastern Crisis” being
drummed up by British newspapers was largely propaganda created to pressure the United States into supporting Britain; and Japan was stillintent on keeping diplomatic channels open.
1006
When the Japanese began advancing into Southern Indochina after Vichy France capitulated,the United States invoked a total embargo on oil, steel, scrap, iron andequipment exports to Japan on August 1
st
1940, followed by a freezingof Japanese assets. It was this move, which was later replicated by theEuropean Allies; which in the opinion of Captain Malcolm Kennedy,made the Japanese set a limited timeframe for negotiations.
1007
Churchilland Roosevelt then unveiled the Atlantic Charter on August 14
th
1940,which threatened that any advance of Japan Southward would beconsidered as grounds for war. With its oil supply cut, Japanese militaryand industrial activities would come to a halt within six months
1008
,unless the oil resources of the Dutch East Indies were obtained. Toaggravate things further, Roosevelt even proposed to forcefully cordonoff all Japanese access to nitrates in South America (used in explosives).To quote,
In October 1940, Secretary of the Navy Frank Knox sent for AdmiralJ.O. Richardson, Commander-in-Chief of the American fleet in thePacific. Knox advised him that the President wanted him to establisha patrol of the Pacific
a wall of American naval vessels stretchedacross the western Pacific in such a way as to make it impossible for Japan to reach any of her sources of supply; a blockade of Japan to
1006
Hosaya Chihiro, Ed. Ian Nish,
Britain and the US in Japan’s view, 1937
-41: Anglo-Japanese Alienation 1919-52 (London: Cambridge University Press) 70.
1007
Malcolm D Kennedy, The Estrangement of Great Britain and Japan 1917-35(Berkeley: Univ. of California Press, 1969) 344.
1008
Hosaya Chihiro, Ed. Ian Nish,
Britain and the US in Japan’s view, 1937
-41: Anglo-Japanese Alienation 1919-52 (London: Cambridge University Press) 72.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
340
prevent by force her use of any part of the Pacific Ocean. Richardson protested vigorously. He said that would be an act of war […]”
1009
The Illuminati within the Japanese (see next chapter) arranged a Neutrality Pact with their traditional adversary, the Soviet Union in April1941, even though the Soviet Union did not stand a chance against theEmpire of Japan. Between January and March 1941 Anglo-Americantalks were held on the issue of conflict with Japan. It was agreed thatSingapore was to be defended at all costs. In March 1941, Rooseveltapproved the Lend-Lease Act which allowed funding, selling, equipmentexchange and technology transfer to all non-Axis countries. A total of $50 billion (unadjusted for present-day inflation) was allocated andChina got around $1 billion, which was enough to save the Kuomintangfrom collapse. In June 1941, The German attack on the Soviet Unionallowed for the British Navy to be finally diverted back to the Far East.Churchill arranged for two capital ships to be dispatched for Singapore(which were later sunk by the Japanese when war was declared). Clearly,Britain was now preparing for war and negotiations were out of question.Roosevelt getting more irritated by the idea of peace advised Admiral Nomura to completely reverse Japanese policies, but the decision for war had been ratified by the Japanese Imperial conference on 1
st
December 1941 and on the 7
th
, the Japanese attacked Pearl Harbor.During the course of the war, the Japanese would conduct horrendousatrocities against the Chinese and other people they conquered. Thiswould discredit their I mperial goals and their “New Order.” But things might have been different had the war not unfolded as planned by thePowers That Be.
1009
Michael Haupt, “What Really caused world war 2,
ThreeWorldWars.com<http://www.threeworldwars.com/world-war-2/ww2.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
341
Chapter SevenWhy the Bomb was dropped
This dispatch is top secret.This order is effective at 1730 on 2 December:(***** Combined Fleet Serial) #10.Climb NIITAKAYAMA 1208, repeat 1208!
1010
-Admiral Yamamoto to Japanese Attack Fleet, 2
nd
December 1941. This plaintext message wasintercepted by the Americans, and has beendeclassified from NSA Archives. NIITAKAYAMA
is the highest mountain in Japan. ‘1208’ refers to the
date of the Pearl Harbor Attack, Japanese time.
1010
Mark Emerson Willey, Pearl Harbor: the Mother of all Conspiracies< http://www.geocities.com/Pentagon/6315/pearl.html> Accessed 12/11/06
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
342
Background
The Illuminati in Japan
The earliest attempts of the Illuminati to conquer Japan date to theMongol invasion of the Islamic World in the thirteenth century. TheMongol leadership had been infiltrated by members of the EuropeanByzantine royal family, and the purpose of the Mongol invasion of theIslamic World was to put an end to the Islamic threat to Byzantine andEurope. But there were secondary objectives as well, such as theconquest of China and Japan. To conquer Japan, a large Mongol fleetwas assembled in Korea two times. But on both of these occassions, theentire Mongol fleet sank before it reached Japan. The Japanese hadardently prayed for deliverance from the Mongol threat. And theycredited this gratefully received deliverance to
kamikaze
, or “divinewind.” The same term would be used for Japanese suicide bombers in
World War II.Japanese culture was noted for its insularity and opposition to foreigners.Eventually, foreign influence crept in, and was able to take down theTokugawa Shogunate. The so called Meiji Restoration, which coincideswith the Majalli Reforms in the Ottoman Empire, were designed todestroy the traditional structure of the Japanese State and create roboticWestern style armies. Commodore Matthew Perry would sail intoYokohama at the head of a large American fleet in 1853. The idea was
to use diplomacy to force open Japan’s closed doors. Perry was th
e father in law of August Belmont. According to Clifford Shack, Belmont wasrelated to the European banking elite.
1011
European traders establishedFreemasonry in Japan in 1864. And there is the possibility that aJapanese Emperor was assassinated to make room for the Illuminati inJapan. Despite these far-reaching intrigues, foreign influence facedheavy opposition from traditional conservative elements. At one point,the Samurai even started attacking foreigners. Nevertheless, a gradualacquiescence to foreign capital and foreign power took place. Inaddition, pre-existing Japanese crime syndicates such as the Yakuzawere readily absorbed by the Illuminati.
1011
Clifford Shack, “The Rothschilds Take Japan,”
Cliff Shack < http://www.geocities.com/cliff_shack/rothschilds_japan.html > Accessed 04/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
343
The Russo-Japanese War (1904-1905)
The Russo-Japanese war (1904-1905) of the new Japanese empireresulted in a devastating blow to Imperial Russia, the reverberations of which were crucial to the Illuminati Bolshevik Revolution of 1917.During the Russo Japanese war, Britain was allied with Japan to give ita free hand in this operation. The Japanese were able to catch theRussians off guard and sink an entire Russian fleet, which hints at possible collusion of the Imperial Russian Illuminati. This humiliatingdefeat of Imperial Russia was essential for the later Bolshevik Revolution. Some Russian prisoners in Japanese POW camps were brought to America
1012
and trained as fighters to participate in theRevolution of 1917 in Petrograd.
Securing the Far East for the Soviet Unionfollowing 1917
In the confusion surrounding the Bolshevik Revolution in 1917, ImperialRussian forces were withdrawn from all frontier areas. All of Siberia wasvulnerable to Japanese expansion. Those behind the creation of theSoviet Union sought all means to diffuse this threat.Around April 1918, Thomas D. Thacher, a Wall Street lawyer and amember of the American Red Cross Mission to Russia, suggested to the
British director of propaganda (Lord Northcliffe) that “First of all […]the Allies should discourage Japanese intervention in Siberia.”
1013
Thiswas clearly meant to be priority number one for the Powers That Be. On
September 1 1918, an “American Expeditionary Force” landed in
Vladivostok under General William S. Graves. While the officialobjective was to protect the supplies and powers of their Tsarist Allies,Graves avoided supporting the pro-Tsarist White Russian Governmentof Kolchak. Secondly, Graves, managed to secure the operation of the
1012
The questioning of the accused Christian Georgievitch Rakovsky by Gavriil
Gavriilovitch Kus’min
on the 26th January, 1938. The complete interrogation is now online. Web page as of 16/03/04. <http://yamaguchy.netfirms.com/symphony/red2.html>
1013
A note by Sutton reads as “Letter reproduced in full in Appendix 3. It should
benoted that we have identified Thomas Lamont, Dwight Morrow, and H. P. Davison as being closely involved in developing policy towards the Bolsheviks. All were partnersin the J.P. Morgan firm. Thacher was with the law firm Simpson, Thacher & Bartlettand
was a close friend of Felix Frankfurter.” Antony C Sutton,
Wall Street and theBolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books, 1993). Chapter Five of Online edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_05.htm >Accessed 25/10/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
344
Trans-Siberian railroad, which was important for the evacuation of Czech POWs via Vladivostok. These POWs had escaped following theRevolution, and had managed to take back their confiscated arms. TheCzechs were seeking to return to their native country by movingwestwards. And along the way, they were successfully engaging theBolsheviks. Their anti-Bolshevik rampage had begun to assume a populist character, and had thus become a threat to Bolshevik authority.In order to provide a safe conduit for the soldiers of the Czech legionwho had already made it to East Europe, the Allies secured Archangeland Murmansk from the Bolsheviks (North Russian Campaign, May1918). This also prevented Allied war material stockpiled at these portsfrom falling into non-Bolshevik hands. Lastly, and most important of all,General Graves was able to prevent the Japanese from taking advantageof the turbulence in Russia, by making them a part of this mission to
“restore order.”
World War II
There has been speculation about the presence of a Japanese “I.G.Farben” behind the rise of the Empire of Japan. Writing on Chip Bohlen,
an influential American diplomat associated with the Krupp family,Springmeier writes that:
“Chip stayed in Communist USSR until 1940, when the U.S.
government moved him to Tokyo to help in Japan. According to Chip(in his book
1014
), he and others were not surprised that Pearl Harbor took place because there were strong indications that it was going tohappen. After the attack on Pearl Harbor, Chip was placed under arrest by the Japanese. Then on June 20, 1942, Chip, Keith Meyers head of Standard Oil in Tokyo, and some other Americans were put on boardthe Asama Maru and returned to the United States via Portuguese East
Africa.”
1015
Readers will be well aware of the role of Standard Oil in Germany. Butthe full role of Standard Oil in Japan has yet to be ascertained.
1014
Charles E. Bohlen, Witness To History (WW Norton, 1973) 110-112.
1015
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)389. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
345
Rakovsky
1016
was aware of the Illuminati backing Hitler and theJapanese for the Second World War, which would ultimately serve theinterests of the Soviets, and also allow the Illuminati to further infiltratethe Japanese war machine. However, his interrogator had some doubtsas to how the Illuminati would engineer the defeat of Japan in the end.Unlike Germany, the Japanese high command was not completelyinfiltrated by the Illuminati or under their direct control. Rakovskyfigured that China would be enough for Japan and Japanese had suicidaltendencies. As events would unfold, Rakovsky would prove to be wrong.The Chinese weren ’t enough to bring down Japan, even with enormousAllied backing. The entry of America had to be engineered and nuclear weapons had to be developed to bring down Japan.
Japanese entry into World War II
Prominent Nazi and Thule Society member, Karl Hausofer, forged Hitler’s alliance with Japan forming a Tripartite agreement between the
two and Italy, which would ensure that America would automatically goto war with Germany when a war between America and Japan took place.Hausofer would credit this fatal treaty to astrologic predictions,
1017
sincecommonsense did not seem to figure in the treaty. Nevertheless, Japanmaintained that it had no obligation to take part in World War II and theJapanese did not trust Hitler. They signed the treaty for future divisionof the British Empire, and it was agreed with Germany that America wasnot to be engaged. All this would change when the Japanese were baitedinto attacking Pearl Harbor. Hausofer is also credited with engineeringother concepts fatal to the Nazis, such as lebensraum, in which Germanshad to preemptively attack the Soviet Union to return to their Nordicroots in the Himalayas! This would destroy the German Army and justifySoviet retaliation and future annexation of Germany, which was theultimate goal of the Powers that Be.While in Japan, Hausofer was active in the ultra-secret Green DragonSociety.
1018
Very little is known about this Society except that the term “dragon” is frequently used
in Illuminati circles. For example, TheImperial and Royal Dragon Court & Royal Dragon Order was one of
1016
The questioning of the accused Christian Georgievitch Rakovsky by Gavriil Gavriilovitch Kus’min
on the 26th January, 1938. The complete interrogation is now online. Web page as of 16/03/04 .<http://yamaguchy.netfirms.com/symphony/red2.html>
1017
Dusty Sklar, The Nazis and the Occult (1989) 69.
1018
Servando González, Origins of the Swastika: The Hausofer Connection.<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika/swasti02.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
346
several secret societies created by the Illuminati aristocracies of Europe,following the formation of the Catholic Priory of Sion and the KnightsTemplar in the 12th Century.
1019
They comprised of princes andaristocrats of Merovingian descent, such as the Hapsburgs. Outrageousconspiracy theorist David Icke has turned the study of this dragon phenomenon into a career.For those who believe that the Japanese leadership had becomecompromised, there are a few indications in this regard as well. Themilitant Tojo clique that brought Japan into war with America came to power after a series of political assassinations. The date chosen for thePearl Harbor attack seems to have occult timing. And the attack took place when the prized American aircraft carriers were not in the vicinity.What the Japanese ended up destroying was junk from World War I, suchas the USS Arizona, built in 1913. The fuel supply, electrical grid anddry-docks of Pearl Harbor were left intact.
1020
Despite having thecapability, a second wave of aerial attack was not organized by theJapanese. Later in the war with America, it is not clear why the super-secret Japanese Navy ship Yamato, the most advanced and largest battleship of its time, was ordered to sail unprotected directly into the1500 ship American fleet advancing towards Japan. It was swarmed byup to 400 American fighter planes. A massive explosion occurred on board concurrently. Its 3000 crewmen were killed in one of the worstnaval disasters in history.
The Countdown to Pearl Harbor
A small sacrifice for a bigger sacrifice
Pearl Harbor was a small sacrifice of the American subject population,conducted to induce them into making bigger sacrifices for the goals of the Powers that Be. A detailed study of how the ruling elite of Americaallowed its subject population to be sacrificed in an act of war isnecessary, for understanding the extent of control they hold over NorthAmerica. Thousands can be murdered by a conspiracy coordinated in
1019
New world Order-The Movie: Dragon Court<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/dragoncourt.html> Web page asof 11/07/2004
1020
Robert Stinnet, Author of Day of Deceit - The Truth About FDR and Pearl Harbor Interview with Mike McCormick/TalkingStickTV, Mind Over Matters Series. Dateunknown. Recording available at <http://www.radio4all.net/proginfo.php?5123>Accessed 11/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
347
broad daylight. Yet the ones whose reputations were knifed were notthose who allowed the tragedy to happen, but the Kimmels and Shortswho tried their best to prevent it. Investigation after investigationsomehow always protects the Criminal Elite from scrutiny. An anatomyof this conspiracy suggests the extent to which American institutions andservices are hopelessly compromised.
The Antiwar Movement
The most vocal opponent of American involvement in World War II wasthe American First Committee, which was formed in September 1940. It
not only opposed the war but also questioned Roosevelt’s support of
Britain. The famous aviator, Charles Lindbergh
1021
had become one of its most vocal speakers. However, Lindbergh was trapped intosympathizing the Nazis. Nevertheless, support for American non-intervention was still vocal, even after Pearl Harbor. And the AFCsuggested that America fight Japan alone. This was when Hitler wouldintervene to change this scenario, by declaring war on America. To quoteAndrew McClusky (a WWII Veteran),
If you read the book…
The New Deal
is won by Fleming, he covers thisand he says that in October of 1941, the polls showed that 80% of theAmerican public were actually absolutely opposed to going to war inEurope. And I remember my father saying to my mother, he
[Roosevelt] can’t get us into…and he can’t even explain WWI yet.
How is he going to get us into another war?
1022
1021
The kidnapping of Charles Lindbergh’s infant child in March 1932, by alleged
extortionists and the subsequent murder of the child after the ransom was paid, was likely
to have been related to Lindbergh’s ambition to enter politics. His father was a
Congressman who had fought the Enactment of the Federal Reserve Act of 1913. Andhe also demanded an investigation of the sinking of the Lusitania in 1917. Therefore, the famous aviator’s political ambitions may have upset many interests. All sides of law
enforcement worked to frame Bruno Hauptman, a carpenter. The strongest evidenceagainst Hauptman was possession of some of the ransom money. Hauptman claimedIsidore Fisch, a former business associate, gave this money to him. A witness at the trial,Peter Sommer testified he had seen a nurse of the Lindbergh household (Violet Sharpe,
who would later commit “suicide”) with Fisch. Fisch departed for Ger
many in December 1933, possibly with the ransom money. According to the official story, he died inGermany in 1934.
1022
Andrew McClusky (WWII Veteran), Interview with MikeMcCormick/TalkingStickTV, Mind Over Matters Series. Date unknown. Recordingavailable at <http://www.radio4all.net/proginfo.php?5123> Accessed 11/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
348
Eight Provocations
Robert Stinnett came across secret memo in the archives in 1995, inwhich President Roosevelt called for eight provocations against Japan,which commenced in the fall of 1940. All of these provocations wereeventually carried out. President Roosevelt signed orders for most of the provocations. The memo was withheld from both the 1945 and 1995Congressional investigations into Pearl Harbor.
1023
Lieutenant Commander Arthur McCallum may have been the originalauthor of this memo. He was the head of Far East Intelligence and haddirect contact with Roosevelt. He was born in Japan to Baptist minister parents. And he was very close to the Japanese crown, making himknowledgeable about what would provoke the Japanese and get their military hardliners into power.
1024
On October 16, 1941, the Prince's cabinet of Japan would resign, to bereplaced by the military administration of General Tojo and hiscabinet.
1025
Washington would overlook this war measure. On the sameday, Henry Stimson (Skull and Bones member), Roosevelt's Secretary of War, wrote in his diary how Japan had to be lured into making an overtmove against America.
1026
Later, Stimson openly suggested that Roosevelt allowed the attack tohappen. According to Stimson,
The President brought up the event that we were likely to be attacked perhaps [as soon as] next Monday, for the Japanese are notorious for making an attack without warning. In spite of the risk involved,however, in letting the Japanese fire the first shot, we realized that inorder to have the full support of the American people, it was desirableto make sure that the Japanese be the ones to do this so that there shouldremain no doubt in anyone's mind as to who were the aggressors.
1027
1023
Robert Stinnet, Author of Day of Deceit - The Truth About FDR and Pearl Harbor Interview with Mike McCormick/TalkingStickTV, Mind Over Matters Series. Dateunknown. Recording available at <http://www.radio4all.net/proginfo.php?5123>Accessed 11/11/06.
1024
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
1025
Michael Haupt, “What Really caused world war 2,
ThreeWorldWars.com<http://www.threeworldwars.com/world-war-2/ww2.htm> Web page as of 11/07/2004
1026
Hau
pt, “What Really caused world war 2.”
1027
Haupt, “What Really caused world war 2.”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
349
Betrayal at Pearl Harbor
The American Fleet at Pearl Harbor
A large American fleet had begun to be based in Pearl Harbor in 1939,and Washington was well aware of the dangers.
1028
Admiral J.O.Richardson, Commander-in-Chief of the American fleet in the Pacific,requested twice during 1940, that the American Fleet be withdrawn fromPearl Harbor since the location was exposed and defenses were notadequate.
1029
His suggestions were not acted upon and he was relievedof command in 1941. Admiral Husband E. Kimmel was chosen inJanuary 1941 as commander of the fleet. There is reason to believe thathe had been chosen as a scapegoat for the upcoming attack. Unlike other major commanders, Kimmel was not backed by political connections.He had succeeded by his professional service, and was not a bloodlinedelitist.General Walter Short, who was responsible for air patrols and coastal batteries, commanded defense of Pearl Harbor. He felt Pearl Harbor could be well defended if advance warnings were provided, but he wasworried about the shortage of reconnaissance aircraft.
1030
Short had onlya handful of aircraft suitable for reconnaissance.When General Short was finally informed that diplomatic relations had been terminated and hostile action was expected, no specifics weregiven. Washington was informed that Short took their message against athreat of ground-based sabotage and had the planes bunched together.But the War Department did not correct him.
1031
The arrangement of the planes bunched together, prevented them from taking off and engagingthe Japanese on short notice. Short was also prevented from takingdefensive measures even when Japanese planes were detected heading
for Pearl Harbor. To quote, “On the morning of Dec 7
th
, our radar operators located the Japanese aircraft, once they took off from the
carriers and were proceeding towards Pearl Harbor.”
1032
Thisinformation was not relayed to General Short.
1028
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
1029
Haupt, “What Really caused world war 2.”
1030
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1031
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1032
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
350
Admiral Kimmel and General Walter C. Short, the commander of thearmed forces at Pearl Harbor, would later request a court martial to clear their reputations, but their wish was never granted.
1033
A court martialwould exonerate them and open a can of worms, implicating individualsin the higher echelons of power.
British Intelligence
British Naval operations in the Far East brought British Intelligence intofrequent possession of Japanese Naval intercepts. Reception points suchas Singapore and Hong Kong provided almost complete coverage of Japanese activities. According to Eric Nave who worked for the British
on Japanese codes, the British had been reading Yamamoto’s secret
codes up to two years
1034
before the August 1941 USS Augusta meeting,attended by Churchill and Roosevelt. As the decision was made to divertmore American ships to the Atlantic for a possible war with Germany,Churchill did have more information on the Japanese fleet and itsintentions.Eri
c Nave claims that the British decoded intercepts from Yamamoto’s
fleet when it was slipping into Saiki Bay on the island of Kyushu.
1035
Carriers, battleships, cruisers, submarines and a fleet of tankers were allnamed. They were assembling to move out into the Pacific.When war with the United States became inevitable, Japanese diplomats
were told to lookout for the Japanese translation of the words “East WindRain” in weather reports. This code would indicate a break with
America. The British also intercepted instructions on the usage of thiscode. On November 20
th
1941, a code breaker working for Eric Nave picked up the ominous phrase in a Japanese weather report.
1036
Nave alsointercepted and decoded Japanese orders to consulates, to destroy allsecret codes.
1037
On November 22nd, the Japanese strike force was givenits sailing orders.
1033
Haupt, “What Really caused world war 2.”
1034
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1035
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1036
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1037
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
351
Eric Nave claimed that Washington had been made well aware of the
significance of the “East Wind Rain” phrase, and were scouring radio
broadcasts for it as well. To quote Emerson,
This message was deleted from the files. One of the main cover-ups of Pearl Harbor was to make this message disappear, Japanese Dispatch# 7001. In response to the Winds Execute, the Office of US Naval IQhad all Far Eastern stations (Hawaii not informed) destroy their codesand classified documents including the Tokyo Embassy.
1038
Kimmel and Short were never warned though, and later, reception of themessage was denied. Captain Laurance Safford of the Office of NavalIntelligence and Colonel Otis Sadtler of the Signal Corps would both
later testify at having seen the “East Wind Rain” message.
In Singapore, one message intercepted by the British caused great
interest in London. To quote, “It was a prearranged signal for attack.
Deciphered, it ordered the Battle force to strike on December 8
th
Tokyo
Time.”
1039
Pearl Harbor was only five days away.To quote Roy Davies,
For nearly 50 years, one question has been repeatedly asked, didRoosevelt allow Pearl Harbor to happen so that the surprise attack would give him the excuse to take America into the Second WorldWar? The new evidence that has come to light strongly suggests thathe did. It is now clear that Roosevelt and his advisors new far morethan was openly admitted in any of the nine separate inquiries into theattacks. William Casey, a former director of the CIA was in a positionto testify where some of that information came from. In his book [TheSecret War Against Hitler] Casey says quite openly that the British toldthe Americans that a Japanese fleet was heading East across the Pacifictowards Hawaii. It is now known that Churchill used this intelligenceto give British commanders in the Far East early warnings of theimminence of a Japanese attack. But no similar warnings were ever sent by Roosevelt to the American commanders in the Pacific. Thisfact alone suggests a degree of culpability alone on the part of thePresident. That cannot have been so strongly argued before now.
1040
1038
Mark Emerson Willey, Pearl Harbor: the Mother of all Conspiracies< http://www.geocities.com/Pentagon/6315/pearl.html> Accessed 12/11/06
1039
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1040
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
352
It is said that it was in response to this British intelligence that Rooseveltordered both US aircraft carriers out of Pearl Harbor and had almost half of the planes removed from the vicinity. However, no effort was madeto warn those left behind, as these sacrificial lambs would help create astorm of indignation that would bring America into World War II.
Wiretaps
To keep abreast of political undercurrents in the Japanese expatriatecommunity, the U.S. Naval intelligence operated several wiretap stations(against the law
1041
) near places frequented by the Japanese. One major station was in San Francisco, and specialized in the bugging of hotels of the Chinatown by planting microphones.
1042
To quote Robert Danford
Ogg, who conducted the surveillance, “We wiretapped every knownJapanese espionage location […] in the 12
th
Naval district.
1043
1044
All along the West coast, radio operators were told to look for unfamiliar signals.
1045
Their intercepts were all brought to 717 Market Street, SanFrancisco. And Ogg plotted them on a chart. Ogg was thus able to get agood fix on the location of the Japanese fleet.
1046
Captain Richard
McCullough, chief of twelfth Naval district, went through Ogg’s plotting
of the Japanese Fleet.
1047
He had direct links to Roosevelt. As theJapanese Fleet edged towards Pearl Harbor, Ogg was able to place itwithin 400 miles of Pearl Harbor.
1048
The Purple Code
The Purple Code was a secret communication code used by the Japanesefor diplomatic messages. The Army Signal Intelligence cracked this codeas early as 1940. To quote,
The result was that the Americans knew every move the Japaneseforeign ministry made from then to the end of the war. Only a handful
of Roosevelt’s staff and top Naval and Army commanders knew of this
1041
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1042
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1043
California north of Pt. Arguello, Nevada, Utah and Colorado.
1044
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1045
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1046
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1047
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1048
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
353
cryptographic success. For a nation on the brink of war, the informationflowing from it was priceless.
1049
To quote, “In Honolulu, the Japanese [consulate] were also being asked
for details of the defense of Pearl Harbor. These requests were receivedand dispatched to and from the embassy through an American cable
company.”
1050
All the messages that passed between Tokyo and itsconsulates in America are kept in the National Archives. The
designation given to decoded Japanese diplomatic traffic was “Magic.”
A Japanese Naval officer was sent to Pearl Harbor and made Chancellor of the Japanese consulate under a false name. The FBI discovered thathis name did not show up in Japanese ministry list, and started spying onhim.
1051
He was intercepted sending messages to the Japanese Navy. InAugust 1941, he started preparing data for the upcoming Japanese bombing run.
1052
He was dividing Pearl Harbor into grids so that aircraftcould have more clarity when bombing. These intercepts were sent toWashington and shown to President Roosevelt, but no action wastaken.
1053
Emerson cites an incident on November 29
th
:
The FBI embassy tap made an intercept of an un-coded plain-textJapanese telephone conversation in which an Embassy functionary(Kurusu) asked 'Tell me, what zero hour is. Otherwise, I won't be ableto carry on diplomacy. The voice from Tokyo (K. Yamamoto) saidsoftly, 'Well then, I will tell you. Zero hour is December 8th (Tokyotime, i.e. December 7th US time) at Pearl Harbor. (US Navy translation29 Nov)
1054
As the date for attack on Pearl Harbor closed, one of the staff from theJapanese consulate began undertaking strange activities. To quote,
On Thursday evening, on a beach across the island from Pearl Harbor,one of the staff from the Japanese Consulate prepared to show lightsout to sea from a deserted beach house. The timing of the lights would
1049
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1050
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1051
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
1052
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
1053
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
1054
Willey, Mother of all Conspiracies
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
354
tell watching Japanese submarines, which ships were in the harbor. If that failed, a bonfire would be lit.
1055
This consulate later reported to its Foreign Office about establishing bonfires and lights in windows. A translator at the Office of NavalIntelligence, Dorothy Edgers, found it suspicious that the consulatewould report to the Foreign Office on such seemingly trivialoccurrences.
1056
Her superior, Lt. Commander Kraemer, didn’t take her
inquisition seriously.Recently, the discovery of some of these Japanese midget submarines,which were sunk in the vicinity prior to the aerial attack indicate that war was not declared even when enemy submarines were being detected andsunk. The American leadership intended to inform the gullible subject population of a declaration of war
after
the dramatic Japanese aerial bombings.
MS5
MS5 was the designation of a secret monitoring station set up byWashington (Army Signal Corps) on Pearl Harbor.
1057
Its purpose wasto intercept all diplomatic messages coming to and being sent by theJapanese consulate in Honolulu.Admiral Kimmel did not have access to any of these intercepts. He hadto rely on Washington for all intercept information. In fact, no machineto break the Purple Code was dispatched to MS5. These intercepts would be sent without deciphering
1058
to the Office of Naval Intelligence inWashington, where the appropriate machines would decipher the PurpleCode.Admiral Kimmel was not even aware of the existence of MS5, andneither was General Short. Even though MS5 had been set up a fewyards from his home.
1059
On September 24
th
, a message was intercepted for the JapaneseConsulate in Honolulu. It demanded information consistent with an
1055
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1056
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1057
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1058
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1059
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
355
aerial bombing plan.
1060
Five days later, another signal was picked up atMS5. Chief of Naval Intelligence in Washington, Captain Allan G. Kirk,recognized the messages and tried to contact Kimmel and warn him.
1061
But he was assigned to other duties. Kimmel had no way of knowing thatCaptain Kirk had been repeatedly refused permission to warn him.Kimmel thought the Japanese fleet was at its homeport.
Station Hypo
Station Hypo was another intercepting station on Pearl Harbor, operated by the Office of Naval Intelligence. Its duties did not include interceptingdiplomatic traffic. And instead focused on obtaining intercepts of JN25(see next section). Station Hypo was operated by Joseph Rochefort.
Though Kimmel’s staff inte
lligence officer Edmund Layton was
authorized to go through all of Rochefort’s summaries, it seems he was
either misinformed or evasive with Kimmel. To quote,
Kimmel: “What, you don’t know where the carriers are?”
Layton: “No sir.”
1062
It is possible to ascertain the location of a ship once radio silence is
broken. Rochefort’s transmitters swept across
the Pacific for informationon Japanese fleet. But his daily summaries contained no indication of animmediate threat. On November 26
th
1941, Rochefort’s daily summary
mentioned an intercept.
1063
Two days later, another intercept wasobtained, but the position was not able to be determined.
1064
Kimmel, on the other hand, began having his own suspicions. Twoweeks before the Pearl Harbor attacks, Kimmel recalled 200 warships
1065
on West Coast and sent them North of Oahu. This would be the exactlocation where the Japanese would later launch the attacks. The exercisewas supposed to last until Nov 25
th
but was called off on Nov 24
th
whenWashington learnt about it.
1066
The SS Lurline, a passenger ship en route to Honolulu was able to pick up Japanese radio transmissions around the final week of the attack.
1060
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1061
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1062
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1063
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1064
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1065
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
1066
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
356
Lesli
e E. Grogan, the liner company’s most experienced radio operator
began to log the unfamiliar signals. As they neared Honolulu, he beganto make out the letters of JCS Yokahama.
1067
He informed his captainthat the signals were coming from Northwest Honolulu.
1068
Grogen gavehis intercepts to the Office of Naval Intelligence in the Alexander YoungBuilding in Honolulu.
1069
Kimmel was never informed of the signalsGrogan had picked up. The logbook has vanished from naval archives.On 2
nd
December, the commander of the Combined Japanese ImperialFleet sent a radio message to the attack fleet in un-coded plaintext
Japanese “Climb NIITAKAYAMA 1208, repeat 1208!”
1070
Mount Niitaka was the highest mountain in Japan and 1208 referred toDecember 8th Japanese time, or December 7
th
, American time. Thismessage was intercepted and has been finally released from the archives.This was the most specific warning of the upcoming Japanese attack. Yetthis warning was not passed to Kimmel and Short.A constantly updated myth is that the Japanese fleet maintained absoluteradio silence, and they thus afforded the element of surprise. To quote
Emerson, “Serial numbers prove that the Striking Force sent over 663
radio messages between November 16th and December 7
th
, or about 1
per hour.”
1071
Stinnet found over a 100 messages from the Japanesefleet.
1072
JN25
The JN25 was the top secret Japanese Naval Code, used to coordinatethe attack on Pearl Harbor. The Japanese had started using it in June1939. There is ample reason to believe that it had been cracked prior toPearl Harbor. In fall 1941, the seventh edition of the code was brokenand all messages were being read by Nov 16
th
, and Admiral Hart in thePhilippines notified Washington that they had been intercepting anddecoding JN25 traffic.
1073
General George Marshall called selectmembers of the US media, summoning them to secrecy, and told themthat codes had been broken and trouble was expected first week of
1067
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1068
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1069
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1070
Willey, Mother of all Conspiracies
1071
Willey, Mother of all Conspiracies
1072
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
1073
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
357
December.
1074
These were the bureau chiefs of important Americanmedia outlets. On the other hand, Hawaiian commanders were not told.It would be later in 1995 when the breaking of JN25 would be made public.
1075
Dusko Popov and the FBI
Three months before Pearl Harbor, the Nazi Secret Service sent DuskoPopov, a Yugoslavian businessman, on a spy mission to America. DuskoPopov was also working for the British, and was codenamed by them as
“tricycle.”
1076
The Germans asked him to look into American airplane production and report on sensitive locations inside Pearl Harbor, for
“objects for immediate bombing”.
1077
He was also to make notes of thelocations of torpedo nets. This information was to be stored in a microdoton a fake telegram. The FBI identified Popov. J. Edgar Hoover refusedto allow him to operate in America. But Hoover now had evidence thatPearl Harbor was a target.
1078
Yet nothing was done.Roy Davies came across a letter
1079
in the National Archives, whichfurther suggested
Hoover’s culpability:
Pittsburgh January 1980,Dear Sir,Early in 1942, only months after Pearl Harbor, I was invited byCongressman George Bender to Ohio, to attend a special meeting of select Congressmen and government officials at the Army and NavyClub in Washington. This was an informal group, which met bi-weekly, to dine and talk freely on matters otherwise held confidential
and play poker. One of the group’s members was the head of the FBI,
J. Edgar Hoover, who said that from early fall 1941 until a few days before the Japanese attacked, they had had warnings that it wascoming. Much more important, President Roosevelt had had warningsduring all of that time from a number of sources, but he was veryassured that they were not passed on to General Marshall, nor GeneralShort, nor Admiral Kimmel, the commanders in the Pacific. Hoover said the President told him not to mention to anyone any of thisinformation, but leave it to be handled in his own judgment.
1074
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
1075
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
1076
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
1077
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
1078
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
1079
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
358
Yours faithfully,Carleton G. KetchumUS Army-Airforce retired.
Richard Sorge
Information was flowing from the Soviets to America. Roosevelt was onexceptionally good terms with the Soviets, as he would later demonstrateduring the Yalta conference. This relationship also allowed Sovietintelligence regarding Pearl Harbor to be diverted to the United States.To quote Emerson,
Soviet top spy Richard Sorge, the greatest spy in history, informedKremlin that Pearl Harbor would be attacked within 60 days. Moscowinformed him that this was passed to the US. Interestingly, allreferences to Pearl Harbor in the War Department's copy of Sorge's32,000-word confession to the Japanese were deleted (NY Daily News,17 May 1951).
1080
Sorge got arrested on October 18
th
1941, and Stalin denied he was aSoviet spy. The Japanese hanged him on November 7
th
1941. Sorgecould have been outed by the Powers that Be to prevent any further release of such information.
What did Cordell Hull know?
Cordell Hull was negotiating with the Japanese over the oil embargo
when relations broke down. To quote, “On the Morning of Nov. 26
th
, thewaiting Japanese ambassadors were presented with an impossible
ultimatum that stemmed from an angry Roosevelt.”
1081
The ultimatumdemanded that Japan withdraw from Indochina and all of China! Hull
told a colleague “You cannot give an ultimatum to a powerful and proud people, and not expect them to react violently.”
1082
On 29
th
November 1941, journalist Joe Leib interviewed Cordell Hull,who had invited him. Hull told him that Pearl Harbor would be attackedon Dec 7
th
.
1083
Leib says he had helped Hull previously as a friend, andHull may have been expecting Leib to protect him if in case Hull wereto be blamed. Leib further claims that Hull pulled out of his pocket a
1080
Willey, Mother of all Conspiracies
1081
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
1082
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
1083
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
359
transcript, which stated that Pearl Harbor would be attacked onDecember 7
th
.
1084
Douglas Macarthur
Around 4
th
December, Intelligence based in Hawaii reported that theJapanese aircraft carriers were at sea and in the North (based on trafficanalysis). General Douglas Macarthur, who was in the Philippines,responded that the carrier fleet was in fact in the South China Sea.
1085
According to Emerson, Duane Whitlock, who is still alive in Iowa, sentthe messages on behalf of Macarthur. Was this a case of blunder,misinformation or disinformation?When news came of the attack on 7
th
December, Macarthur issuedconflicting orders, which resulted in the destruction of the AmericanHeavy Bomber fleet on the ground in Phillippines.
1086
The fleet wasexpected to attack Japanese Taiwan. And General Brereton insisted thatthe fleet could have been saved. In addition, Macarthur may have planned an escape in advance, by preparing emergency escape routes for B-17s.
1087
When he reached South Australia, he made his famous speech,
in which he said, “I came out of Bataan and I shall return.”
Dutch Intelligence
The Dutch East Indies was a vantage point for eavesdropping onJapanese communications. Dutch intelligence was aware of the Japanesefleet moving towards the Kurile Islands.
1088
A Dutch submarine wasinvolved in visually tracking the Japanese Fleet to this location.
1089
General Hein Ter Poorten, commander of the Netherlands East IndiesArmy, revealed to the American liaison, Brigadier General ElliottThorpe, that Pearl Harbor was one of four possible targets of theJapanese. This information was relayed by the Dutch to General GeorgeMarshall, chief of the US Army.
1090
On behalf of himself, Thorpe sent
1084
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
1085
Willey, Mother of all Conspiracies
1086
Willey also quotes Gordon Prange, At Dawn We Slept
, hinting at Macarthur’s
culpability. Willey, Mother of all Conspiracies
1087
Stinnet, Mind Over Matters.
1088
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1089
According to Mark Emerson Willey, the intercepts the Dutch gave are stillclassified in RG 38, Box 792. Willey, Mother of all Conspiracies
1090
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
360
three more dispatches. But got back a cable saying, “don’t send thisanymore, we are not interested.”
1091
Captain Johann Ranneft, the Dutch naval attache visited the NavyDepartment at Washington on December 3
rd
. To quote, “He was
intrigued on the amount of secret information he was allowed to see.Symbols on a chart showed that two carriers had left Japan on an Easterly
course across the Pacific.”
1092
He wrote in his diary “No one among usmentions the possibility of an attack on Pearl Harbor.”
1093
Washington’
s Reaction
The Japanese sent the last message to Roosevelt, saying they could notreach an agreement. Roosevelt said this meant war, but dictated nowarnings to anyone under his command.
1094
General George Marshall,the man who could have acted was nowhere to be found.
1095
Colonel Rufus Bratten was in charge of keeping Marshall supplied withsuch vital information. Colonel William Heimlich (a fellow officer)
heard directly of Bratten’s frustration. To quote Edward Hanify(McKinley’s lawyer),
On the morning of Dec 7
th
1941, Col Bratten called Compton at his
home and asked him to come immediately to Bratten’s office. As hecame into the office at about 6 ‘o’ clock, he found a relaxed Bratten
seated at his desk with his feet up on it. And he said, Jimmy come in.They are going to lower the boom on us and I need a witness. ColonelCompton seated himself and Bratten made his first call to the Chief of Staff. His aim of course, was to tell the Chief of Staff, that in hisopinion, the intercepts and the information he had available, showedclearly that the Japanese were about to attack. He continued to call for the next several hours. Each time, the person taking the call reported toBratton that General Marshall, the Chief of Staff was out riding. Eachtime, out riding. And finally in disgust, Bratton turned to Compton andsaid Jimmy, I am going to make this the most famous horseback ridesince Paul Riviera.
1096
1091
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1092
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1093
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1094
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1095
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1096
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
361
General George Marshall arrived to learn that Secretary of State CordellHull was to be given the note at 1 pm.
1097
The Japanese strike force wasnow less than 200 miles from Pearl Harbor.
1098
Marshall finally sent awarning to General Short in Pearl Harbor, but it would never reach himon time.
Further Reading
Robert Stinnett, Day Of Deceit: The Truth About FDR and PearlHarbor (Free Press; Touchstone edition, 2001).
Mark Emerson Willey, Pearl Harbor - Mother of AllConspiracies (Xlibris Corporation, 2000).
Gordon W. Prange, Donald M. Goldstein, At Dawn We Slept(Penguin Reprint edition 1982).
John Toland
,
Infamy: Pearl Harbor and its Aftermath (Berkley,1986)
Advantage Soviet Union
It was only two days after the 6
th
August 1945atomic bombing of Hiroshima (followed by Nagasaki on 9
th
) that the Soviets wouldshamelessly violate their treaty of non-aggressionwith Japan by declaring war on Japan. Theywould proceed to occupy Manchuria, JapaneseSakhalin and the strategic Kurile islands. InManchuria, the Soviets dismantled all major Japanese industries and shipped them to EasternSoviet Union. They not only raped Japanese, butChinese women as well.However, major Soviet gains would manifest later during the cold war period. The emergence of a Soviet backed Communist China and asuccessful Soviet insurgency in Cambodia, Vietnam and Korea wasunthinkable without the destruction of the Empire of Japan.
1097
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
1098
Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies.
A graphic made byMark Willey, author of Pearl Harbor
Mother of all Conspiracies.
<http://www.geocities.com/Pentagon/6315/pearl.html>Accessed 12/11/06.Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
362
The Atomic Bombings
Were the Atomic Bombings Necessary?
A common theory for the development and deployment of the atomic bomb is that the Japanese had proved to be more indomitable thananticipated. And from early on, huge American loss of life in the captureof islands on the mere periphery of Japan resulted in the deployment of the atom bomb to bring a quick end to the war. However, General CurtisLeMay, chief of Air Force is quoted as saying:
LeMay: The war would have been over in two weeks without theRussians entering and without the atomic bomb.PRESS INQUIRY: You mean that, sir? Without the Russians andwithout the atomic bomb?LeMay: The atomic bomb had nothing to do with the end of the war atall.
1099
According to the US Strategic bombing report prepared a month prior tothe atomic bombing, Japan would have surrendered by December 1,1945.
1100
Brigadier General Carter Clark is quoted in an interview as,
We brought them down to an abject surrender through the acceleratedsinking of their merchant marine and hunger alone, and when we didn'tneed to do it, and knew we didn't need to do it, we used them as anexperiment for two atomic bombs.
1101
1099
Statement made September 29, 1945. Quoted in Gar Alperowitz The Decision ToUse The Atomic Bomb (NY: Knopf, 1995) 334. Taken from Eustace C. Mullins, TheSecret History of the Atomic Bomb; Did the Atomic Bomb win the war against Japan?(Web edition)< http://www.whale.to/b/mullins8.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
1100
Quoted from Hiroshima's Shadow, ed. Kai Bird (Pamphleteer Press, 1998). Takenfrom Eustace C. Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; American militaryAuthorities say atomic bomb unnecessary. Web edition. <http://www.whale.to/b/mullins8.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
1101
Statement made September 29, 1945. Quoted in Gar Alperowitz, The Decision ToUse The Atomic Bomb (NY: Knopf, 1995) 359. Taken from Eustace C. Mullins, TheSecret History of the Atomic Bomb; The Horror of Hiroshima (Web edition)< http://www.whale.to/b/mullins8.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
363
Macarthur himself is quoted as
[…] a dovish coalition was forming in the Japanes
e capital, and it washeaded by Hirohito himself, who had concluded in the spring of 1945that a negotiated peace was the only way to end his nation's agony.Beginning in early May, a six-man council of Japanese diplomatsexplored ways to accommodate the Allies. The delegates informed top
military officials “our resistance is finished.”
1102
Admiral William Leahy is quoted as
It is my opinion that the use of this barbarous weapon at Hiroshima and Nagasaki was of no material assistance in our war against Japan. TheJapanese were already defeated and ready to surrender because of theeffective sea blockade and the successful bombing with conventionalweapons.
1103
A myth would later be concocted that one million Americans would haveto be sacrificed to conquer Japan. To the contrary, the Joint Chief of Staffs did prepare serious plans for the ground invasion of Japan butnever authorized it.
1104
Japan was subjected to barbaric firebombing byB-25s, the news of which was censored to the American public byTruman. Eustace Mullins comments on the condition of Japan as
Of Japan's 66 biggest cities, 59 had been mostly destroyed. 178 squaremiles of urban dwellings had been burned, 500,000 died in the fires,and now twenty million Japanese were homeless. Only four cities hadnot been destroyed; Hiroshima, Kokura, Niigata, and Nagasaki.
1105
Hiroshima and Nagasaki were not even of military importance to theJapanese and the casualties of the atomic bombing of them would be95% civilian. The only option given to the Japanese to pull out of the war
was acquiescence to the American demand for “unconditional
1102
Douglas Macarthur quoted by William Manchester, American Caesar (LittleBrown, 1978) 437. Taken from Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; TheHorror of Hiroshima.
1103
Ellsworth Torrey Carrington, “Reflections of a Hiroshima Pilot,” quoting Admiral
Leahy I Was There (McGraw Hill) 245. Taken from Mullins, The Secret History of theAtomic Bomb
;A pilot’s history.
1104
Ellsworth Torrey Carrington,
“Reflections of a Hiroshima Pilot,” quoting Admiral
Leahy I Was There (McGraw Hill) 245. Taken from Mullins, The Secret History of theAtomic Bomb
;A pilot’s history.
1105
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; Will Japan Surrender before the bomb is dropped.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
364
surrender,” which was against Japanese cultural values and which
degraded their demigod, the Emperor. In May 1945 Illuminati figuresgathered at the San Francisco Palace Hotel to write the charter of the UN.This event was attended by Soviet spy Alger Hiss, John Foster Dulles,Soviet plenipotentiary extraordinaire Averill Harriman (who had spentthe last two years in Moscow to coordinate with the Soviets on postwar gains) and Secretary of State Edward Stettinius Jr. Stettinius is credited
with the idea of unconditional surrender, which the Japanese wouldn’t
accept; and which would help the war go on long enough for America totest the atom bomb on the Japanese.
1106
To quote Mullins on Stettinus,
Edward Stettinius Jr. was the son of a J.P. Morgan partner who had been the world's largest munitions dealer in the First World War. Hehad been named by J.P. Morgan to oversee all purchases of munitions by both France and England in the United States throughout thewar.
1107
We are told that the atom bombs were detonated at around 2000 feetabove their targets to minimize the catastrophe. Eustace Mullins hasinvestigated and pointed out that this undertaking is exactly what causesmassive casualties!
1108
Over 210,000 people were killed in the atomic bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki; and the cities were reduced toradioactive rubble.
Another less common theory is that while the atomic bombing wasunnecessary, it was done so to instill fear of the Americans among theSoviets in the upcoming Cold war. If the Soviet threat was so immense,America could have concluded peace with the Japanese and let theJapanese balance Soviet influence, even letting them batter the SovietUnion at will (as in World War I). The atomic bombing insteadguaranteed that there would not be a resurgence of a Japanese Empirefor a long time to come. It is important to note that even today, thousandsof American troops are placed in Japan and Japanese officials are carefulnot to take any stand on the atomic bombings.
1106
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; A. United Nations Project.
1107
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; A. United Nations Project.
1108
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; Mass Murder.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
365
Left: The Japanese Empire at its peak in 1942. Note that Mongolia had been divided into Soviet andJapanese sectors of influence. Right: Soviet influence in the Far East following World War II andother developments, such as the Korean and Vietnam wars. Note that the present Indonesian regimealso came to power with Soviet support. Singapore and Taiwan are also under the control of thePowers that Be. Cartographic details are not to scale. © Hamad Subani; Licensing: same as book;see introductory section on Licensing.
Beyond Soviet Hegemony
As with the creation of Nazism, the Powers that Be had long-term goalsin the creation and deployment of the atomic bomb, other than theimmediate goal of the destruction of the Japanese Empire for the Soviets.These objectives came to light in the work of renowned New WorldOrder researcher Eustace Mullins, in his book,
The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb.
If Japan bowed out, the Powers That Be would lose their only chance totest the atom bomb on a civilian population. This is exactly theconclusion they reached when they gathered at the San Francisco PalaceHotel to write the charter of the UN in May 1945.
1109
Hiroshima and Nagasaki had been spared from B-25 carpet-bombing from the very
beginning because these cities were meant to be “sacrificed” to atom
bombs.Apart from securing the Soviet Union, the subtraction of Japan from the power blocs would leave the world with only two power blocs, USA andthe Soviet Union which were/are both under firm control of theIlluminati. These blocs would engage in pretend rivalry to make all other
1109
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; A. United Nations Project.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
366
countries proxy states of either of them. The threat of nuclear annihilation would be used to make free countries become members of these blocs.The first successful test of the atomic bomb occurred at the Trinity site,two hundred miles south of Los Alamos at 5:29:45 a.m. on July 16, 1945.
Oppenheimer shrieked, “I am become Death, the Destroyer of worlds.”
The prospect of destruction of the world would be played and replayedthroughout the cold war so that both NATO and Soviet governmentscould pursue their policies as well as develop advanced weapons, whichwould be indispensable for future conflicts of the Powers That Be. Byfomenting cold war fears, Americans were made to fight several wars,which ironically, were dialectically engineered to further Soviet goals.To quote Mullins:
It also forecast the entire strategy of the Cold War, which lasted forty-three years, cost American taxpayers five trillion dollars, andaccomplished exactly nothing, as it was intended to do. Thus we seethat the New World Order has based its entire strategy on the agony of the hundreds of thousands of civilians burned alive at Hiroshima and Nagasaki, including many thousands of children sitting in their schoolrooms. These leaders had learned from their master, Josef Stalinthat no one can rule without mass terrorism, which in turn requiredmass murder. As Senator Vandenberg, leader of the Republican loyalopposition, was to say (as quoted in American Heritage magazine,
August 1977), "We have got to scare the hell out of ‘em.’
1110
And elsewhere,
In the United States, the schools held daily bomb drills, with thechildren hiding under their desks. No one told them that thousands of schools children in Hiroshima had been incinerated in their classrooms;the desks offered no protection against nuclear weapons. The moraleffect on the children was devastating. If they were to be vaporized inthe next ten seconds, there seemed little reason to study, marry andhave children, or prepare for a steady job. This demoralization throughthe nuclear weapons program is the undisclosed reason for the declinein public morality. In 1987, Phyllis Lafarge published
The Strangelove Legacy, The Impact Of The Nuclear Threat On Children
, chronicling
1110
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; A. United Nations Project.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
367
through extended research the moral devastation wreaked on thechildren by the daily threat of annihilation.
1111
The controlled, domesticated and conditioned populations of theWestern world are always kept on edge by the Powers that Be. For example, the hype about climate change commenced immediately after the Berlin wall came down. Fear works as an effective controlling agent.Atomic bombs were also used to maintain the integrity of the SovietUnion from the prospect of any supposed foreign threats. As the Naziinvasion had shown, many people within the Soviet Union loathed theSoviets, and would desert in the event of a foreign invasion. But no onesought to provoke the Soviet Union anymore.
The People behind the Atom Bomb
A glance at the people who gifted humanity with the atom bomb reveals prominent Cabal operatives. This section discusses some revelations,
which have come light in Eustace Mullin’s
The Secret History of The Atom Bomb.
Around 1930, there were no scientists in America working on nuclear fission. But that was not the case in Nazi Germany, where research onfission had started. The Powers that Be were aware that the research didnot have much future in Nazi Germany, which was meant to have a
limited lifespan. The Soviets didn’t have much expertise, facilities or
finance (the first test bomb would cost $2 billion to research) to developthe atomic bomb either. And Stalin was not trusted enough to be allowedto possess such a working weapon. Therefore, the only choice wasAmerica.
Albert Einstein
Establishment historians portray Einstein as a peace-lover whosecommitment to develop the atom bomb was only for the love of physics,and that he wanted the Japanese to witness a test explosion of the atom bomb rather than use it on them. If these legends were true, the question
arises why Einstein didn’t do humanity a favor with a swipe of the
blackboard duster and dissociate himself from the horrendous invention?At a time when those engaged in the war were seeking bigger and better ways to kill their enemies, the use of such massive energy wouldcertainly not be directed towards producing residential electricity.
1111
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; A. United Nations Project.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
368
According to his wife, Einstein “regarded human beings withdetestation.”
1112
Einstein would arrive in America in 1933. To quote
Mullins on Einstein’s later activities in America,
Albert Einstein, presided over the Institute for Advanced Study, a think tank for refugee "geniuses", financed by the Rothschilds through oneof their many secret foundations.
1113
One of the trustees of this think tank wasRobert Oppenheimer, who was directlyinvolved in the development of the atom bomb and in subsequently passing thetechnology to the Soviets. However,
Einstein’s biggest role in developing the
atom bomb was the August 2
nd
1939letter, in which he and the Germanimmigrant-scientist Leo Szilard, alongwith his long time friends and fellowHungarian physicists, Eugene Wigner and Edward Teller
1114
requested the helpof Franklin Roosevelt in pursuing thedevelopment of the atom bomb inAmerica.Alexander Sachs
delivered Einstein’s letter personally to Roosevelt on
October 11th 1939. It appears that the atom bomb program could nothave been launched without the necessary approval by the Banking Elite.Sachs was more than a messenger. To quote Mullins,
Sachs was an advisor to Eugene Meyer of the Lazard FreresInternational Banking House, and also with Lehman Brothers, another well-known banker. Sachs' delivery of the Einstein letter to the WhiteHouse let Roosevelt know that the Rothschilds approved of the projectand wished him to go full speed ahead.
1115
Secretary of War Henry L. Stimson (Of the Skull and Bones SecretSociety) disclosed to the later President Eisenhower the existence of theatomic bomb. Eisenhower became a key opponent of it and he wouldlater make a cryptic speech about the pervasive influences of the
1112
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; Criminals on Display
1113
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; The New Atomic Age
1114
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; A New Mission
1115
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; Atomic Terrorism
December 31, 1999 Vol. 154 No. 27 © Time Warner. AllRights Reserved. See time.com for additional copyright andusage information
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
369
“military industrial complex.”
1116
In reality, the military industrialcomplex is nothing but the Illuminati, which Eisenhower would never openly refer to.President Truman, the one to agree on the deployment of the atom bomb
“[…] had only had one job in his career, as a Masonic organizer for theState of Missouri […]”.
1117
“Truman didn't know his own Secretary of
State, Stettinius. He had no background in foreign policy, no expert
advisors of his own.”
1118
To quote Mullins,
He was advised by a prestigious group, The National Defense ResearchCommittee, consisting of George L. Harrison, president of the FederalReserve Bank of New York; Dr. James B. Conant, president of Harvard, who had spent the First World War developing more effective poison gases, and who in 1942 had been commissioned by WinstonChurchill to develop an Anthrax bomb. Also on the committee wereDr. Karl Compton, and James F. Byrnes, acting Secretary of State. For thirty years, Byrnes had been known as Bernard Baruch's man inWashington.
1119
"Byrnes spoke with the authority of
personallyrepresented
the president of the United States [Truman] on all bomb-related matters in the Interim Committee's deliberations."
1120
Bernard Baruch
To quote Mullins,
The atomic bomb was developed at the LosAlamos Laboratories in New Mexico. Thetop secret project was called the ManhattanProject, because its secret director, BernardBaruch, lived in Manhattan, as did many of the other principals.
1121
1116
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; Atomic terrorism
1117
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; Criminals on Display
1118
David McCullough, in his laudatory biography of Truman. Quoted in Mullins, TheSecret History of the Atomic Bomb; The Horror of Hiroshima.
1119
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; The Buck Passes to Truman
1120
Quoted in Quoted in Gar Alperowitz The Decision To Use The Atomic Bomb(NY: Knopf, 1995) 196. Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; The Horror of Hiroshima.
1121
The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb by Eustace C. Mullins ; The Jewish HellBomb < http://www.whale.to/b/mullins8.html> Web page as of 11/07/2004
Bernard Baruch, courtesy ©Smithsonian Institution.
Minimized Reproduction Under Fair Dealing.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
370
Bernard Baruch had made enormous profits on Wall Street and was probably the wealthiest man in South Carolina. He was a PresidentialAdvisor during World War II.
The Bohemian Grove
The original caption reads: “Law
rence lunching with future president Eisenhower and past president
Hoover at Bohemian Grove, July 23, 1950.”
The Manhattan project was said to have been launched in the IlluminatiBohemian Grove.
1122
To quote,
Chapter Five [of the ‘History of the Lawrence
Berkeley Laboratory
1123
]contains a 1950 photo of physicist Ernest Lawrence meeting at theBohemian Grove with former President Herbert Hoover and futurePresident Dwight Eisenhower. The Grove photo in this chapter is datedin July 23, 1950, which means it was made during the club's annualsummer encampment. Lawrence played a key role in the developmentof nuclear weapons, and chapters in this publication mention two
1122
The Bohemian Grove is a redwood forest in Sonoma county California where manyIlluminati including American Presidents have been sighted. Conspiracy researcher AlexJones managed to infiltrate the Bohemian Grove and photographed bizarre rituals taking place before a huge stone owl
. Alex Jones, “Dark Secrets Inside the Bohemian Grove”
Infowars.com <http://www.infowars.com/bg1.html> Accessed 07/11/06.
1123
J. L. Heilbron, Robert W. Seidel, Bruce R. Wheaton, Ed. Judith Goldhaber,Lawrence and His Laboratory (1981 Newsmagazine Publication; 1996 WebPublication). <http://www.lbl.gov/Science-Articles/Research-Review/Magazine/1981/index.html> Accessed 07/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
371
planning meetings that were held at the Bohemian Grove during the1940's regarding development of the atomic bomb and the functioningof the Atomic Energy Commission.
1124
Robert Oppenheimer
The scientific director at Los Alamos was J.Robert Oppenheimer, scion of a prosperousfamily of clothing merchants. He becamedirector of research at the newly formed U.S.Atomic Energy Commission, with his mentor,Bernard Baruch, serving as chairman.Oppenheimer continued his many CommunistParty Associations; his wife was Kitty Peuning,widow of Joe Dallet, an American Communistwho had been killed defending Communismwith the notorious Lincoln Brigade in Spain.Because Oppenheimer was under Partydiscipline, the Party then ordered him to marry Kitty Peuning and makea home for her.
1125
Oppenheimer was later caught spying for the Soviet Union. A hearingwas held from April 5 to May 6, 1954.
After reviewing the results, the Atomic Energy Commission voted tostrip Oppenheimer of his security clearance, ruling that he "possessedsubstantial defects of character and imprudent dangerous associationswith known subversives".
1126
Einstein was greatly dismayed by the persecution of Oppenheimer.
1127
Among Einstein’s half -a-dozen girlfriends was one lady suspected of being a Russian spy.
1128
1124
Kerry Richardson, Index of Bohemian Grove Reportage<http://www.sonic.net/~kerry/bohemian/photolinks.html> Accessed 07/11/06.
1125
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; The New atomic Age
1126
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; The New atomic Age
1127
Diary of Einstein’s last girlfriend, Johanna Fantova. The Associated Press26/04/04. “Diary sheds light on Einstein’s final years.”
AP<http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/4829521/> Accessed 01/12/06.
1128
Letters released by the Hebrew University in Jerusalem. Associated Press 10/07/06.
“New letters shed light on Einstein’s love life,”
AP<http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/13804030/> Accessed 01/12/06.
Robert Oppenheimer,
Courtesy US Dept. of Energy.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
372
Background on the Oppenheimers
When Mayer Amschel Rothschild was yet to make his fortune and leftschool at the age of 13, he went to Hanover to be an apprentice for theOppenheimer bank, where he worked for 7 years.
1129
To quoteSpringmeier on the Oppenheimers,
Two Jewish families that appear to be prominent are the Oppenheimsand the Oppenheim
ers…. The Oppenheimers were early members of
the Bavarian Illuminati. The Bund der Gerechten (League of the Just)
was an Illuminati….. This Bund financed in part by the Rothschilds
paid the Satanist and Mason Karl Marx to write the CommunistManifesto. The Jew Gumpel Oppenheim was in the inner circle of theBund. His relative Heinrich Oppenheim masterminded the communist
revolution of 1848 in Germany. The Communist Party’s official
histories even accept the Bund as the predecessor of Communism. TheOppenheimers apparently are close to the Rothschilds. J. RobertOppenheimer of the CFR was exposed as a communist. HarryOppenheimer, an international banker, is chairman of the Jewish DeBeers worldwide diamond monopoly, and chairman of the Anglo-American Corp. Oppenheimers can be found in important financial positions in the U.S. They help run around 10 large foundations
1130
William Laurence/Lipmann Sew
To quote Mullins,
Despite the fact that the Manhattan Project was the most closelyguarded secret of World War II, one man, and one many only, wasallowed to observe everything and to know everything about the project. He was Lipman Siew, aLithuanian Jew who had cometo the United States as a political refugee at the age of seventeen. He lived in Bostonon Lawrence St., and decided totake the name of William L.Laurence. At Harvard, he became a close friend of JamesB. Conant and was tutored byhim. When Laurence went to New York, he was hired by
1129
Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998)176. GlobalGrey PDF edition 2013 <http://www.globalgrey.co.uk/Pages/Books-Conspiracies/Bloodlines-Of-The-Illuminati.html> Web page as of 03/07/13.
1130
Springmeier, Bloodlines 159.
Remains of the Urakami Church in Nagasaki.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
373
Herbert Bayard Swope, editor of the New York World, who wasknown as Bernard Baruch's personal publicity agent. Baruch ownedthe World. In 1930, Laurence accepted an offer from the New York Times to become its science editor. He states in Who's Who that he"was selected by the heads of the atomic bomb project as sole writer and public relations." How one could be a public relations writer for atop-secret project was not explained. Laurence was the only civilian present at the historic explosion of the test bomb on July 16, 1945. Lessthan a month later, he sat in the co-pilots seat of the B-29 on the fateful Nagasaki bombing run.
1131
During the Nagasaki bombing, a Catholic Church was used as theepicenter of the explosion. A few walls of this Church have managed tostand till this day.
1132
The decision to make the Urakami Church theepicenter symbolizes the centuries long struggle between the Illuminatiand the Church.
Japanese Surrender
After the Japanese surrender, the International Tribunal for the Far Eastwould proceed to prosecute and even execute six Japanese generalsincluding Tojo for war crimes. On the other hand, Charles Willoughby
(A German Fascist who was Macarthur’s chief of intelligence for the
Pacific) arranged to have Japanese scientists responsible for germwarfare experiments on humans (in which more than 3000 died,including an undetermined number of American POWs) to be grantedimmunity in return for their laboratory records.
1133
1131
Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; Lipman Siew
1132
Also known as the Urakami Catholic Church. William Craig,
The Fall Of Japan
,
(NY: Dial, 1967) 93. Quoted in Mullins, The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb; The Nagasaki bomb
1133
Mae Brussells, “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The RebelJanuary 1984: ?? An archived copy is available at:<http://www.maebrussell.com/Mae Brussell Articles/Nazi Connection to JFK Assass.html> Web page as of 16/03/04
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
374
Chapter EightReaping the Harvests of theWorld Wars; Post War SovietActivity
Soviet Cold War Poster. The text reads, “We
are invincible. 35 years of the
Pact of Warsaw.”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
375
The following are events, which cannot be separated from the context of the two World Wars and the rise of the Soviet Union.
Panama Revolution of 1903
This revolution severed the Isthmus of Panama from Columbia and madethe country an American dependency. According to Sutton (quoting aCongressional investigation), this Revolution too, was the work of thevery same backers of the Bolshevik Revolution located at 120Broadway.
1134
Mexican Revolution of 1915-1916
According to Antony Sutton, this Mexican Revolution was backed bythe same American interests, which backed the Bolshevik Revolution inRussia. The Carranza government was the first in the world to have aSoviet constitution.
1135
To quote,
The Carranza revolution probably could not have succeeded withoutAmerican munitions and Carranza would not have remained in power as long as he did without American help.
1136
Indonesia
The Powers that Be gained control of the resource rich Indonesianislands through the Communist Party, which initially pretended to beIslamist. Its foundations were laid by the Dutch before they departed.President Sukarno would later consolidate power. In 1962, he wouldreceive the Order of Lenin. His oppressive regime is supported by oiland banking interests based in Calgary, Canada. Canada even allowedthe mass murderer an official a visit and imprisoned Canadians who protested.
1134
United States, House, Committee on Foreign Affairs, The Story of Panama,Hearings on the Rainey Resolution, 1913. p. 53. Antony C Sutton, Wall Street and theBolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books, 1993). Chapter Four of Online edition.<http://reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/chapter_04.htm >Accessed 25/10/06.
1135
Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Four of Online edition.
1136
U.S., Senate, Committee on Foreign Relations, Investigation of Mexican Affairs,1920, pts. 2, 18, pp. 795-96. Sutton, Bolshevik Revolution Chapter Four of Onlineedition.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
376
Korean War
Korea was divided between America and the Soviet Union, and twoseparate governments were created in 1948. A Soviet backed attempt toexpand the North Korean frontier proved to be premature and aconfrontation took place with American forces. The Chinese had to be brought in to restore the status quo of North Korea. During the course of the war, General Douglas Macarthur got too excited about pushing back
North Korea (which wasn’t part of the plan) and had to be dismissed.
Consolidation of the Soviet Union
Once the Soviet Union was consolidated under Illuminati control after the death of Stalin (1953
), its “shareholders” ruled over this large mass
of territory from their centers in the Western World. Calgary, Geneva, New York, London, to name a few. The Soviet Union was a modern daycolony of undocumented private interests based in the West, and theSoviet Empire was a dramatic renewal of European colonial empires.These links were not conspicuous, and the Western Criminal Elite never undertook direct administration of the Soviet Union. The Illuminati hadthe role of helmsmen, and this was accomplished through informalcontacts.
The Soviet Empire was managed from centers in the Western world
All the main wars “capitalist” countries fought henceforth worked
mainly to the advantage of the Soviet Union. In addition, academic,technological and scientific research accomplished in North Americaand Europe would be diverted to the Soviet Union. This activity was
detailed in Antony Sutton’s
The Best Enemy Money Can Buy
.
1137
Thesupport channeled to the Soviet Union after the war dwarfs Lend-Lease
1137
Antony C. Sutton, The Best Enemy Money Can Buy (Liberty House 1986).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
377
and I.G. Farben. As the Mitrokhin archive would later reveal, covertactivity for Soviet gain was on a much bigger scale than Senator McCarthy could imagine. Operatives from the Soviet bloc were allowedto immigrate to America, where they would not only work towardsSoviet espionage, but also serve as the eyes and ears of the local CriminalElite.
The Soviet Union and the Middle East
A discussion of Soviet policy towards the Middle East is not warranted, but it would suffice to say that while Israel used the cold war pretext toarm itself to the hilt, pro-Soviet Arab countries did no receive much helpfrom the Soviet bloc. For example, during the First Gulf War, the SovietUnion conspicuously abandoned Iraq to the Americans, because thePowers that Be had agreed as such.Gamal Abdel Nasser was an Arab nationalist leader of Egypt, whoexecuted and tortured his own people. Apart from his oratory skills, hisleadership was far from exceptional. Nevertheless, he sought to combatIsrael. And sequentially, the Soviet Union befriended him and offeredhim aid. The Soviet advisors who poured in were rightly suspected of
spying by Nasser’s successor. The Soviets backed
the construction of theAswan mega-dam. But it was only after its creation that the Egyptiansrealised that the dam was a security risk to several Egyptian cities. Prior to Aswan, the Soviets instructed Nasser to divert his troops to aidCommunist Yemen, where they became involved in atrocities. AndIsrael attacked once the troops were diverted.
Through Nasser’s Egy
pt, the Soviets were able to infiltrate and createtheir own Palestinian resistance organizations, and monopolize the anti-Zionist resistance. This would make the Palestinian resistancecompromised, and would allow it to be used for future dialectical wars.
Nasser’s Egypt also served as a conduit for establishing control over
neighbouring areas. It is not surprising that many other leaderships in theMiddle East identified with socialism.
The Algerian War of Independence
As we have read in Chapter Five, Fascism was established in theMediterranean, and the Nazis entered North Africa, exclusively to provide a dialectical opposition for the Soviet advance and the
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
378
establishment of Soviet hegemony in this region. This plan failed due toSoviet logistical issues.However, the quest for Soviet hegemony in North Africa and thesurrounding Middle East continued after World War II. In the AlgerianWar of Independence, the French Colonists were to act as a dialecticalopposition to a Soviet backed FLN. The FLN was backed by the Soviets
through Nasser’s Egypt.
1138
The French were used to drive the subject population into the arms of the FLN. The FLN, on the other hand, wasused to destroy rival groups such as genuine Islamists, and to also destroy
groups who weren’t supp
ortive of the FLN. Ahmed Ben Bella has beenreferred to as a Kremlin operative.
1139
In addition, another AlgerianIndependence figure, Si Mustapha was not even an Arab, but an EastGerman Communist named Winfried Muller.
1140
To make Algeria moresuitable for future Soviet autocracy, the French Army was used todepopulate the Algerian countryside. More than two million Algerianswere forcibly resettled to more controlled areas. This worked to theadvantage of the FLN.But things went awry when the non-elitist General Charles de Gaulleascended power in France. De Gaulle was initially for a French Algeria, but realising how the French had hopelessly discredited themselves inAlgeria, he granted Algeria Independence.The Illuminati responded by trying to prevent French withdrawal, sincethe French were intended to play a dialectical role until final FLNvictory. Premature French withdrawal would allow rival factions comingto power. There was even as assassination attempt on De Gaulle (one of the several) in which a British operative was involved. This was the
subject of Frederick Forsythe’s novel,
The Day of the Jackal
.
1138
William F. Jasper, “Terrorism’s True Roots,” 2001
-12-03 John Birch Society.<http://www.jbs.org/node/843> Accessed 23/11/06.
1139
William F. Jasper, “Terrorism’s True Roots,” 2001
-12-03 John Birch Society.<http://www.jbs.org/node/843> Accessed 23/11/06.
1140
The John Birch Society forced Newsweek Magazine to issue a redaction to anOctober 1959 article that portrayed Si Mustapha as a romantic Arab patriot. William
F.Jasper, “Forty Years of freedom,”
The New American. Vol. 14, No. 25, (December 7
th
1998).< http://www.thenewamerican.com/tna/1998/vo14no25/vo14no25_jbs.htm> Accessed23/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
379
Cuban Revolution
The revolution of 1959 was a sincere attempt by Cubans opposed to thecorrupt Batista government. However, the complete seizure of power byFidel Castro was unprecedented, and many of the revolutionaries, such
as Major Pedro Diaz Lanz (Castro’s chief of airforce) saw this
consolidation of power as a conspiracy. Castro originally became amillionaire working for the Rockefeller United Fruit Company
1141
(never mind the Proletariat beard). And his socialist system allows his intereststo maintain a stranglehold over the Cuban economy.Castro is often portrayed as living in the crosshairs of American plots.However, it is unlikely that he could have even succeeded in
consolidating the Revolution without Washington’s covert
acquiescence. During the Kennedy Presidency, the CIA conducted thedisastrous Bay of Pigs invasion, which might have been a ploy todiscredit President Kennedy. Similarly, members of the Joint Chief of Staff would recommend several kooky plots to overthrow Castro.Inherently, each of these plots would have caused great discredit toKennedy if they were carried out. It is highly unlikely that the UnitedStates or its Intelligence is sincere about removing Castro.When President Kennedy fell apart with the Powers that Be, the Cubanmissile crisis was created to force him to resign. Regardless of whether Soviet missiles existed on Cuban soil or on the photographs, both theUS, Cuban and Soviet administration were complicit in this plot againstKennedy. But he stood his ground and turned the crisis into a personalvictory. Since the American subject population believes everything theysee on television, throughout the crisis they ran around like headlesschicken.
Dialectical Wars: An Overview
Before we proceed, it is necessary to understand how dialectical warswere engineered. And how America intervened to create Soviet-Maoistdomination. A generic dialectical war will be presented below as a seriesof steps.1.
Assign two zones in a region, one Soviet-Maoist-Warsaw Pact,and the other American-Western-NATO.2.
Have the Soviets establish a loose foothold in their region under the guise of ideology.
1141
Juri Lina, Architects of Deception (Stockholm, Juri Lina, 2004) 321.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
380
3.
Establish a government in the NATO region, which is likely to be viewed with discontent by most of its subjects. (For example,Apartheid South Africa, corrupt South Vietnam).4.
Make the NATO region wage an atrocious war against the other region, even in the absence of a threat of the latter.5.
Keep the war turned on full blast until the people and the leadersof the Warsaw Pact region realize that their only deliverancefrom NATO barbarity will be in the inviting of unconditionalSoviet hegemony in the region. After all, who else is going tos
ave them? (Definitely, not the UN). Since NATO forces don’t
have any serious issues with barbarism, send in the B-52s. Thewar can be waged until each and every one on the other side getsthe point.6.
As the newly supported Soviet region strikes back, have the NATO region engage in retreats, while conducting moreatrocious warfare to herd more civilians into joining the Sovietforces.7.
Have the NATO forces abandon all of its region and its citizensto the Soviet forces. At this time, antiwar voices back home arefinally publicized.8.
Rinse and repeat somewhere else. The suckers never get it.Credit goes to German philosophers such as Hegel, who pioneereddialectics, Karl Hausofer, whose dialectics destroyed the German war machine and delivered Germany and East Europe to the Soviets, and of course, the next generation of German born Hausofer protégés, whoinhabited the US Joint Chief of Staff. Note that with the dissolution of the Soviet Union, there are more complicated variants of the originaltwo-party dialectical war in progress across the globe.
The Vietnam War
The Allies created the Vietnam crisis by dividing Vietnam into tworegions, the North and the South, as per the Yalta conference. The Northwas to be under the Soviet sphere of influence. During the Presidency of Kennedy, the CIA conspired to have the President of South Vietnam, Ngoh Dinh Diem and his brother to be removed and executed. Theregime, which replaced them was infamous for its corruption. It appearsKennedy was not fully aware of the details of this conspiracy until later.Kennedy did not want to proceed with a war in Vietnam, and it is notsurprising that he was assassinated three weeks after the coup inVietnam. He was succeeded by Lyndon Johnson, who used the peculiar incident at the Gulf of Tonkin to embroil America into a war with
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
381
Vietnam. This plot resulted in the Americanization of South Vietnam, ata time when such a move was completely unnecessary, and only workedto the advantage of the Communist North. On 2
nd
March 1965, Americantroops based in South Vietnam were faced with another sudden provocation. In response, the American airforce launched OperationRolling Thunder, during which more than a million flight missions wereundertaken, dropping up to 3/4
th
of a million tonnes of explosives.
1142
This carpet-bombing would last till November 1968. However, major North Vietnamese targets in Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia would bespared. The aim of this operation was to herd the people of those areasinto joining the North Vietnamese cause. General William
Westmoreland advocated a “search and destroy” modus operandi, in
which Americans were to subject villages to their barbarism. This further made entire villages join the cause of the North Vietnamese.When faced with the full brunt of the American military industrialcomplex, the North Vietnamese leadership was driven completely intothe arms of the Soviets and the Soviet backed Chinese. Without the roleof American savagery, such a momentous Illuminati accomplishmentwould have never been achieved.Since America was only meant to provide dialectical opposition to forcethe North Vietnamese into the arms of the Soviets, American soldiersnever held the ground they captured. They did not fight in largeformations, and instead, small sized units were deployed to engage insavagery while retreating. The very fact that American soldiers could bemade party to this venture and would continue this horrendous activitywithout questioning its strategic benefits paints a disturbing picture of the American psyche. The Americans were then suddenly taken aback by the Tet offensive. The brutality of Americans had now driven amplenumber of Vietnamese villagers into the Communist camp. Despite thismassive failure, General Westmoreland was promoted to the Army Chief of Staff.When the time came for a Soviet backed takeover of the entire Vietnam,the antiwar movement in America was finally given voice, massacreswere finally publicized and the complicity of the US government wasfinally leaked.
1142
Earl L. Tilford, Setup: What the Air Force did in Vietnam and Why (Maxwell Air Force Base AL: Air University Press, 1991) 89.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
382
In 1969, the Nixon administration launched massive B-52 strikes against North Vietnamese supply lines in Cambodia. This attack wascoordinated with an American and South Vietnamese incursion intoCambodia. The North Vietnamese fighters were pushed deeper intoCambodia, destabilizing the country. And the Soviet backed Khmer Rouge came to power in Cambodia. A similar attempt was made at Laos.Apart from the establishment of Soviet-Maoist-Illuminati hegemony inIndochina, there were other motives as well. The Indochina region is alocus of drug production destined for international markets. Seizingcontrol of this area would be concurrent with historic Illuminati activity,such as the opium trade. There are stories that during the war, coffins of American soldiers were used to smuggle drugs into America. In addition,American soldiers were exposed to the drug culture of the area, and brought home the malaise.There were also claims of the North Vietnamese using sophisticatedAmerican weaponry relating to surveillance and early warning. There are persistent claims of prearranged kidnappings of American techniciansand equipment specialists, who were later transferred to the SovietUnion, where they would eventually die in prison camps. There isnothing more pitiable than the plight of the arrogant ignorant. And thistopic cannot be left without mentioning that the grand geo-politicianHenry Kissinger won the Nobel Prize, and his best friend, Fritz Kraemer
also presided over the “geopolitics” of the Vietnam War.
The Ethiopian Famine
The Soviet backed military junta, the Derg, came to power in 1974, after deposingEmperor Haile Selassie. Itsreign is remembered as theEthiopian Red Terror, duringwhich tens of thousands of people were executed, in aneffort to topple all rival groups.With Soviet assistance, DergEthiopia became one of the most well armed nations in Africa. The Dergalso introduced forced collectivization of farms and the nationalizationof industry and property. This resulted in a famine, in which up to sevenmillion Ethiopians died. Theoretically, the United Nations was expected
Derg party badge, 1979
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
383
to intervene by any means possible. But this would destabilize the Soviet backed regime.The Live Aid concert was organized on July 13
th
1985. And similar concerts and music records helped raise money to save Ethiopians fromthe famine. This prevented embroilment of the UN in the affair. The aidwas conveyed to Ethiopia through the Derg, which raised someeyebrows.
The UN: Missing in Action
The UN was conspicuously non-committal when it came to Sovietaggression or Soviet backed aggression. The UN was also silent on thedeportations, resettlements, atrocities and genocides taking place in theSoviet Union. At the end of World War II, there were 5.5 million
prisoners in Stalin’s
gulags.
1143
Yet no UN “fact
-
finding missions” were
organized. The same UN would later authorize an American invasionover Saddam not allowing UN inspection of its nuclear facilities.
The Creation of India and Pakistan
Background
This topic will be discussed in some detail, because India and Pakistanwere meant to be part of a dialectical cold war conflict that would makeVietnam look like picnic, a conflict that was meant to deliver the entiresubcontinent to direct Soviet control. Although I do not intend to
1143
Eric Margolis, “The 20
th
Century’s Worst Crime Goes Unpunished,”
The TorontoSun November 16
th
2003. Also published on ericmargolis.com<http://www.ericmargolis.com/archives/2003/11/the_20th_centur.php> Accessed13/12/06
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
384
attribute all the maladies of the Indian subcontinent to the Illuminati, theIlluminati is responsible for bringing out the worse among people.
The Illuminati and Ancient India
The Illuminati links to ancient India are not exactly of relevance to thecontemporary subcontinent, since these links were long extinct, thoughtheir legacies remain. For a detailed discussion of these links, see the
section “In the Footsteps of the Aryans” in
Chapter Three. These ancientriddles are completely irrelevant to the modern day Indian subcontinent.But since sacred literature pertaining to this period has been remarkablywell preserved by the Hindu people, it makes for insightful reading.
The Mughal Empire
With the rise of Islam, the Illuminati of Sassanid Persia and the Illuminatiof other regions that fell to Islam quickly switched horses, camouflagingthemselves as Muslims and seeking the spoils of Islamic conquests. Withthe extension of the Islamic world into India, The Illuminati connectionto India was revived. When the Mughal Empire would be established,the Illuminati Safavid royalty of Iran systematically infiltrated theMughal royal household and the Mughal nobility.
1144
Historian Dr. Beni
Prasad first drew attention towards the presence of this “Iranian” cabal
(also known as Khorasanis and Ardabilis), engaged in a perpetual andviolent struggle of power against legitimate Mughal royalty. Despiteconcerted efforts to take over the Mughal Empire, they repeatedly failed.Far more competent heirs produced from marriages to local Rajputswould thwart the Illuminati heirs produced from Safavid intermarriage.And the Mughals produced the most prosperous and bustling economiesof all time. The prosperity the Mughals attracted attention from all over the world. Desperate attempts were made by the Western Illuminati intrying to find sea routes to Mughal India, since the Ottomans had blockedland routes. In fact, the mission of Christopher Columbus whichdiscovered the Americas was originally intended to find a sea route toIndia.The Illuminati managed to finally take over the Mughal Empire after the
death of Aurangzeb. But it wasn’t the Safavids who gained control. It
1144
The Illuminati Safavids ruled Persia in medieval times and subjected the religion of Islam to shameful manipulations and permutations. They originated in Armenia. Prior tomorphing into the descendants of the Prophet of Islam, the early Safavids countedancestors among the Christian Byzantine royals based in Trebizond! V. Minorsky, The
Poetry of Shah Isma’il I.
Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies.University of London Volume 10, No.4. (1942), page 1053a.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
385
was another group, the mysterious Saiyid Brothers, who initially gaineda foothold in Mughal nobility through the assistance of the Safavidconspirators. This group had obscure origins, but outwardly professed phony religious credentials. Emperor Aurangzeb, whose letters hint athis highly perceptive abilities, was unaware of the presence of organizedconspiracy. But he did make note of something suspicious and uglyabout the Safavid nobility/royalty in his household, as well as the SaiyidBrothers.
Takeover of the Mughal Empire
Prime Minister Asad Khan, and later, his son Zulfiqar Khan
1145
represented the Safavid conspirators in the Mughal nobility of Aurangzeb. They would frequently arouse the anger of Aurangzeb bytheir incompetence and insubordination. In addition, the conspirators hadAurangzeb take a Safavid as a wife. The heirs from this woman wereinfamous for their revolts and insubordination.Unfortunately, Aurangzeb mistook the Saiyid Brothers for being genuinedescendants of the Prophet (as they claimed) and allowed them access tothe echelons of power. In a letter, Aurangzeb wrote:
To relax the reigns of the Syeds of Barha is to bring on final
ruin…because these people boast on getting the least prosperity and promotion, boast ‘There is none like me,’ stray from the path of right
conduct, cherish high views and cause impediment.
1146
One would expect A
urangzeb’s last will for his sons to contain detailed
instructions on dealing with external foes such as the Marathas. Instead,we find the ninth item of his will outlining precautions to be taken againstthe Saiyid Brothers. To quote,
Ninth- You should treat the Syeds of Barha, who are worthy of
blessings, according to the Quranic verse ‘Give unto the near relationsof the Prophet, their dues,’ and never grow slack in honoring andfavoring them. In as much as according to the blessed verse, ‘I say I do
no
t ask of you any recompense for it except love to [my] kinsmen,’
love for this family is the wages of Prophetship, you should never bewanting [in respect for them], and it will bear fruits in this world andthe next. But you should be extremely cautious in dealing with theSyeds of Barha. Be not wanting of love of them in the heart, but
1145
Also known as Nusrat Jang.
1146
Hamid al-Din Khan Bahadur; Sir Jadunath Sarkar, Anecdotes of Aurangzeb;English translation of Ahkam-i-Alamgiri.3
rd
ed.(Calcutta, M.C. Sarkar, 1949) 89.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
386
externally do not increase their rank, because a strong partner ingovernment soon wants to seize the kingship for himself. If you letthem take the reins ever so little, the result will be your wondisgrace.
1147
As soon as Aurangzeb died, the Saiyid Brothers took over the MughalEmpire. They placed a puppet prince on the throne. The princes whowere uncooperative were killed or disabled by having their eyes blindedwith needles. In order to finance their power struggle, the Saiyid brothers proceeded to auction off the agricultural crown lands to revenue farmingthugs, who destroyed the very engines of Mughal prosperity. However,a power struggle erupted from within. As one can expect, what was atstake was control over the Mughal Empire, the richest economy in the
world. The “Iranian cabal” believed it deserved more than the Saiyid
brothers whom they helped supplant, since they were the ones conspiringfrom the last three centuries. Infighting erupted, and the Saiyid Brotherswere killed. And finally, the Iranian cabal ascended. Only to findthemselves faced with a resurgent authentic Mughal royalty. The
“Iranian cabal” would continue well into British India, through
princelystates such as the Nawabs of Oudh. And the first Indians to be admittedinto the newly formed British Freemasonry in India were descendants of the Safavids, who had played a major role in the destruction of theMughal Empire. The Illuminati thus inflicted from within, more seriousdamage upon the Mughal Empire than all its external enemies combinedtogether.
Western Illuminati reach India
However, the Indian subcontinent was still safe from direct interventionof Western Illuminati. That was until a Portuguese Knight Templar,Vasco de Gama, managed to discover a sea route to India. Following his path, the British landed. And using their cunning rather than bravery or industry, proceeded to tear apart everything.Since no viable substitute for the waning Mughal power emerged, theentire Indian subcontinent stood defenseless and exposed.As soon as Western powers arrived, the Illuminati within the Muslimkingdoms and nobility joined hands to destroy all remnants of Mughalauthority in India. They also took out kingdoms and groups, which would be an obstacle to the British. For example, when Tipu Sultan began
1147
Hamid al-Din Khan Bahadur; Sir Jadunath Sarkar, Anecdotes of Aurangzeb;English translation of Ahkam-i-Alamgiri.3
rd
ed. (Calcutta, M.C. Sarkar, 1949) 54.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
387
serious opposition to the British in the South, he was approached by astrange Shiite Muslim named Mir Sadiq. Sadiq managed to infiltrate
Tipu Sultan’s
household by having his sister married to Tipu Sultan.When the British would launch a concerted assault against Tipu, thetreachery of Sadiq would be instrumental to their victory. LordCornwallis was also involved in the downfall of Tipu. He went on to playa major role in Illuminati operations in other parts of the British Empire.Similarly, when the Rohillas sought to ally with the Marathas against theBritish, some Illuminati nobles among the Muslim rulers mobilized tothwart them.
Colonialism: The Pirate phase
The “Pirate phase” was the initial phase of colonialism when the British
first landed in Bengal. Why choose Bengal? Because Bengal was therichest province of the Mughal Empire. And the Powers that Be wereseeking to lay hands on the jugular vein of Mughal Revenue. The British
were not the coastal traders of Adam Smith’s free market economy, as
often depicted. They used all forms of trickery and deceit to gain controlof the entire province of Bengal and even snatched revenue collectionrights
from the Mughals. British “revenue collection” was so rapacious
that it resulted in a famine in Bengal. Though Bengal recovered later, theMughal military-agricultural complex had been destroyed. And sincethen to the present day, Bengal is associated with blight and poverty.Centuries later when Mother Teresa would seek to help the poorest of the poor in India, she chose Calcutta, the capital of Bengal. The featsinvolved in the British subjugation of Bengal were so dark that even theofficial chronicler of the British venture in India, Robert Orme, never extended his formal history of the early British Empire beyond 1762.
1148
To quote,
Why should I be doomed to commemorate the ignominy of mycountrymen, and without giving the money story that has accompaniedevery event since the 1
st
of April 1757?
1149
The East India Company had become the largest creditor to the BritishCrown, second only to the Bank of England.
1150
The fortunes of the EastIndia Company were inextricably tied with its Illuminati investors and
1148
Nicholas B.Dirks, The Scandal of Empire- India and the Creation of ImperialBritain (Cambridge: The Belknap Press of the Harvard University Press, 2006) 246.
1149
Dirks, The Scandal of Empire 246.
1150
Dirks, The Scandal of Empire 146.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
388
directors based in Britain. To quote Conspiracy historian David AllenRivera,
The British East India Company was a British commercial and politicalorganization established in India in the late 1600s, which was knownas the Governor and Company of the merchants of London. Aforerunner of this group was the London Mercers Company, and earlier than that, the London Staplers. The organization traced their lineage back to the ancient commercial groups involved in trading between theMediterranean and India. They were closely related to the LevantCompany, and the Anglo-Muscovy Company, and spawned theLondon Company, which was chartered in 1606 to establish theVirginia Plantation on a communistic basis, and the Plymouth Colonyin 1621.
1151
Rivera also quotes the Jewish Encyclopedia that one of Amschel
Rothschild’s son held a significant gold investment in the East India
Company.
1152
At the same time, non-elite individuals such as Lord Cliveand later, Warren Hastings were taking advantage of what remained of
India’s
level playing field, and they advanced their personal prospects.They would return back to Britain with newfound wealth, and start
influencing local British politics. This raised alarm bells among Britain’s
Illuminati, who were in no mood to dilute their power. On their behalf,the trial of Warren Hastings was brought about to put an end to
privateering in India. And instead, only the “British government” and the
shadowy interests behind it would be allowed to maraud in an India nowrendered defenseless by the fall of Mughal power. All British subjectswho were enterprising on their own were now discouraged from doingso.
The Indian subcontinent possessed a “Wild West” type of promise and
attraction. But this attribute seemed to evaporate with the onset of theBritish, and has since then disappeared. Somewhere between the 18
th
and19
th
centuries, the allure of the riches Mughal India disappeared for good.Even the European and American pirates who had started hoveringaround the Indian coastline in the 17
th
century packed up and left. TheBritish remained in India though, as the Indian people needed to be fullysubjugated. The most notorious British Governor General in this regard
1151
David Allen Rivera, Final Warning: A History of the New World Order (OnlineEbook edition)
1152
David Allen Rivera, Final Warning: A History of the New World Order (OnlineEbook edition)
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
389
was Lord Dalhousie, who descended from a German-Illuminati piratelineage.During their tenure, theMughals would never subdue non-threateningstates and dependencies,out of respect for regional claimants. For example, when theRajput chief JaswantSingh died and asuccession crisis ensued,Aurangzeb consolidated
Jaswant Singh’s
territory to arrange itstransfer to a claimantfrom the clan of JaswantSingh. As opposed toturning the principalityinto a Mughal province.On the other hand, LordDalhousie introducedthe Doctrine of Lapse,according to which anyIndian kingdom that hada succession issue would become territory of theBritish Empire. Thecareer of Lord Dalhousiein India is considered themost rapacious. Sincenone of the Britishofficers or their subordinates wereexpected to stay in India permanently as other conquerors of India did,their relationship withIndia became very predatory. Irfan Habibcalculated that the drain
India, Opium and the AmericanRevolution
This flag of the British East India Company (1707) hasthirteen stripes to symbolize the thirteen Illuminatifamilies. George Washington chose a similar flag for America because he had connections to the Illuminati
families involved in the British East India Company’s
opium trade. One such family, the Russells, went on toform the Skulls and Bones Society in America. The Skulland Bones Society is located on Yale University campus,which is named after Elihu Yale, who served the EastIndia Company as Governor of Fort St. George, Madras.Money from the opium trade may have been used in theAmerican Revolution. With growing discontent withBritish rule in North America, the American Revolutionwas able to harness all such discontent for bringing power back into the hands of the Illuminati. It had to beundertaken to prevent genuine non-Illuminati revolutionsfrom taking place, and to prevent non-elites from taking power. America was created as a future super statedestined to exclusively serve the Illuminati and perish inthe process of doing so (Manifest Destiny).
1882 Engraving of the British Opium warehouse in Patna
Courtesy Takao Club <takaoclub.com> Copyright:Unknown
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
390
from the economies of Bengal and Bihar to England was up to 9 per cent
of the GNP, “[…] a crippling drain for any economy.”
1153
In addition,only opium and indigo were encouraged for cultivation. Both had adeleterious effect on soil. And the opium grown in India would destroyan entire generation of Chinese. Those involved in the opium trade werenone other than the Illuminati Russell family, who are also founders of the Yale Skull and Bones secret society.The Mughal Empire had been reduced to a city state surrounding Delhi.Despite this, the Mughal King held considerable legitimacy over theIndian people. He was the only person seen as the righteous ruler of India. And the system left behind by the Mughals was the only workablesystem known to people of the Indian subcontinent. Up to this point, theBritish and the Europeans were seen for what they were; pirateering predatory interests who had no legitimacy whatsoever. Therefore, thePowers that Be devised means to consolidate their Power even further, by staging the 1857 War of Independence.
Colonialism: The Barbarian Phase
The beating heart of Indo-Islamic civilization had been ripped out, andcould not be replaced.
-William Dalrymple
1154
The 1857 War of Independence was staged by the British with the aimof completely knocking down and burying the Indo-Islamic civilizationof India, and rebuilding the Indian Subcontinent, and the identity of theIndian people on terms more amenable to the Illuminati. Since theMughal King was too weak for a war with the British, the Powers thatBe forcibly supplied him troops by creating disaffection within theBritish Army in India. One of the commonsense facts about India is thatcows are sacred to Hindus. The British, who conducted sociologicalstudies back then, were fully aware of this. Yet, they deliberately forcedtheir Bengal regiments, consisting of up to 65 per cent high casteHindus,
1155
to use cartridges greased with cow fat (The cartridges had to be removed from their casing with teeth). Agent provocateurs were placed among these regiments to create further disaffection. Once therevolt within these regiments gained momentum, well placed British
1153
Irfan Habib, Essays in Indian History; Towards a Marxist Perception (New Delhi:Tulika Publishers, 1995) 304.
1154
William Dalrymple, The Last Mughal (London: Penguin Books, 2007) 464.
1155
Dalrymple, Last Mugha135.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
391
spies among the mutineers like Gauri Shankar Sukul
1156
directed therevolt and marched the disaffected troops to Delhi. In total, the revoltingtroops represented a small fraction of British-Indian troops in India. AtDelhi, they insisted the Mughal King, a senile man with no apetite for
war, to lead them against the British. In Mughal culture, betraying one’s
previous master was considered as a serious personality defect, and theMughal King was doubtful of the rebels.
1157
But the Mughal King, seeingthat the rebels were giving him no option, reluctantly agreed. By then therevolt had attracted hundreds of thousands of people, in particular, theMuslim ruling elite, who had converted the revolt into a full-scale jihad.Even some independent kingdoms joined the revolt. But the British werewell prepared to finish off the revolt once it had succeeded in creating anatmosphere of revenge and racial hatred among their British subjects inIndia. For this purpose, minor massacres of British women and childrenwere organized by Illuminati operatives close to the Mughal King, suchas Hakim Ahsanullah Khan. The British had loyal Sikh forces in thePunjab region.
1158
. And these were kept as a reserve to brutally crush therevolt once it gained momentum.The Illuminati Safavids were able to hamper the coordination of theMuslim rulers. For example, the most powerful kingdom of the Nizamsided with the British because the Safavids had compromised their royalty through intermarriage.The British were able to use the pretext of this revolt to crush all powersthat could become potential opposition to their planned New WorldOrder in the Indian Subcontinent. The scale of attrition pursued by theBritish is without parallels in Indian history. The last King of the MughalEmpire was exiled in a prison in Burma, where he would be later buriedin an unmarked grave. The remainder of important courtiers weredeported to a specially constructed gulag in the Andaman Island of the
1156
Dalrymple, Last Mughal 329.
1157
Dalrymple, Last Mughal 301.
1158
The decision to employ Sikhs proved to be immensely profitable. In 1857, the Sikhsenthusiastically participated in the destruction of the remnants of Mughal India. ThePunjab, with 8% of the population provided for half of the British army in 1911. Sikhs, being 1% of the Indian population formed 20% of Indians in military service, whilePunjabi Muslims and Gurkhas accounted for 16% and 12% respectively. Bernard S.Cohn, Colonialism and its Forms of Knowledge (Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1996)110. When crushing the revolt of 1857, all British troops in Punjab were directed toDelhi, yet there was no anti-British uprising in Punjab, despite the power vacuum.William Dalrymple, The Last Mughal (London: Penguin Books, 2007) 304. Britishordnance factories in the Punjab continued to supply the British throughout the uprising.Dalrymple, Last Mughal 334.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
392
Indian Ocean. What remains of the seat of Mughal royalty, the Red Fort,is only a cluster of walls. Their actual palace, said to be rivaling the TajMahal, was razed to the ground.
1159
There was an actual plan to raze theentire city of Delhi,
1160
and this was averted by the pleas of a Mughalsympathetic British officer. Orders were given to shoot everyone inDelhi.
1161
All people associated with the powerful Indo-Islamiccivilization of Delhi, both Hindus and Muslims were destroyed. Their institutions were physically demolished. In addition, the British amassedloot. Wherever the British could lay hands on solid gold, they ensuredthat it would be transferred to Illuminati interests. Even the golden spiresof the Taj Mahal were removed and replaced with brass ones. Amongthe loot were famous artifacts of Mughal royalty, such as the largestdiamond in the world, the Kohinoor, which ended up in the British crown jewels. Another invaluable artifact, the Peacock Throne of the Mughalemperor, was secretly transferred to the banking elite for private use.
1162
Colonialism: The Enlightened Phase
It was decided that India be turned into a captive consumer market for British industrial goods. This would be accomplished by the liquidationof the giant indigenous textile industry of India, and the gearing of industrial Britain to cater to the same demand. Fostered by Mughal prosperity and security, Indian weavers had made India the most preferred destination for the trade of cloth. It was the primary import of the East India Company into Britain.
1163
The liquidation of the Indiantextile industry lead to the development of industrial capitalism inBritain, in an attempt to give the small number of British entrepreneursthe technological means to cater to the huge demand of textiles in theIndian subcontinent.
1164
Thereafter, imports of Indian textiles werecurtailed and Indians were forced to buy British cloth.After 1857, the British established a more civil role in India. One of their first maneuvers was the establishment of legal codes for all religions,which were to be administered under the auspices of British courts. The
1159
Dalrymple, Last Mughal 5.
1160
Dalrymple, Last Mughal xxiv.
1161
Dalrymple, Last Mughal 4.
1162
There are two common fables of disinformation with regards to the Peacock Throne.The first claims that the ship carrying it to Britain sank off Madagascar. The secondclaims that the throne never fell in British hands and had been earlier taken by the invader Nadir shah to Persia. This Persian throne is not the Peacock Throne.
1163
Bernard S. Cohn, Colonialism and its Forms of Knowledge (Delhi: OxfordUniversity Press, 1996) 77.
1164
Cohn, Colonialism 77.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
393
motive was to take away the power of local arbitrators, religiousauthorities and legal experts, who enjoyed an autonomous position inIndo-Islamic Civilisation. They would no longer be a hindrance for the
British, who wanted speedy “settlement” of all land disputes, for the
extraction of revenue.After 1857, the British also developed administrative structures to makelarge sectors of the population participative. Not unlike a pyramidscheme, multitudes were offered a share of the spoils of colonialism, inexchange for legitimising it. These huge participatory bureaucracieswere not as much about efficiency as they were about placating a largesection of the population. These systems are certainly not practiced inWestern countries, including Britain. The result was unbridledcorruption in exchange for a stable administrative base for the British.Even after the British left, the structure of these bureaucracies remainedunchanged. And they continue to be the root cause of corruption in theIndian subcontinent, Egypt and Nigeria.
The Groundwork for Soviet takeover
Linguistic tampering
Colonialism had a limited lifespan. The Illuminati had begun workingtowards Soviet Communism, which was meant to follow colonial rule.The Indian Subcontinent was now being groomed for the creation of nation states. In the previous chapters, we had read how the groundwork for Nazism had begun to be laid in the 19
th
century itself. Similarly, theIlluminati, looking forward to exchange the British Empire for the futureSoviet Empire, now sought to create two nation states out of the Hinduand Muslim populations. Nation states were to be used for dialecticallyadvancing Soviet influence over the entire subcontinent.In 1837, Governor General Lord William Bentink introduced a
Language Act giving powers to substitute “vernacular” languages in
place of Persian for communication. Getting rid of Persian, the officiallanguage of Mughal communication throughout India was necessary inorder to severe the former ruling class from their past. The Orientalist
John Gilchrist established the “Hindustani” language as a substitute to
Persian.
1165
1165
The origins of the “Hindustani” language are controversial. There is no space to
discuss the same.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
394
Gilchrist then proceeded to lay the groundwork for future creation of India and Pakistan. According to Frank E. Keav
1166
, Gilchrist and histeam at Fort William College (Calcutta) isolated and excised words of Persian-Arabic origin in Hindustani, and added to what remained, morewords from Sanskrit and dialects of Hindustani spoken by Hindus. Thisnew Hindustani was termed Hindi, the language of the Hindus. It wasgiven a non-Arabic Devnagiri script. The old Hindustani (with wordsfrom Sanskrit and Hindu dialects excised, while retaining its Arabicscript) was termed Urdu, the language of the Muslims. Despite both Urduand Hindu being mutually intelligible when spoken, association withUrdu politicised the former Muslim elite as a group of foreign origin,engaged in opposition, antagonism and competition with the Hindus.
The Groundwork for Soviet takeover
Tampering withHistory
A tampered history of India was created for the subject population. The
very origin of “Oriental Studies” is related to distorting the history of the
conquered subjects. Within a generation of British education, the peopleof the Indian Subcontinent became disenchanted with their past. LordMacaulay, the creator of the new (Westernized) Indian intelligentsia hadensured British education would portray Indian history prior to theBritish as shamefully unacceptable.
1167
In addition, the British had to cover up their act. The British were portrayed as a postive force whose conquest was inevitable following the
“decay” of the Mughal Empire. It is important to note that
establishmenthistorians have access to original documents and historical manuscripts,which they sometimes tamper with. And the Orientalists wouldaccomplish the same, by portraying Mughal rule in India as a hegemonyof the Muslim community over the Hindu community. This wouldfurther antagonize both communities, leading to the creation of separateidentities and separate nation states. The Orientalists even churned outdoctored manuscripts to support their claims. One such doctoredmanuscript was
Storia Do Mogor
, by Niccolao Manucci,
1168
as well as
1166
M. Beg., Sociolinguistic Perspective of Hindi and Urdu in India (New Delhi: BahriPublications, 1960) 44.
1167
Mansoor Moaddel, Islamic Modernism, Nationalism, and Fundamentalism:Episode and Discourse (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 2005) 55.
1168
Niccolao Manucci was a Venetian who arrived at Surat in 1656. It appears that hisaccount was a mishmash of facts culled from other original sources available to theOrientalists, interspersed with narrative, which portrayed the Mughals as indolent andintolerant buffoons. Spending almost his entire life in India, he sent home his manuscriptwhich was lent to French historian Catrou in 1707, who wrote his own abridged version
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
395
some other accounts of pre-
British India by European “travellers.”
1169
Onthe other hand, locals who had written first-hand accurate accounts of Mughal India were ignored.
1170
Rudyard Kipling would portray Britishcolonialism as a favor upon the world, by penning racist epithets like
White Man’s
burden
. Kipling also wrote
The Jungle Book
,which portrayed socialist themes of manliving in harmony with nature and animals,with no contact with actual human society.The main character in this story is Mowgli, akid raised in the Indian forest by animals.With Mowgli being a play on Mughal, the
choice of the name is reflective of Kipling’s
prejudice for the previous rulers in India.
Orientalists revived the very word “Mughal,” since it gave theimpression of barbarian Mongols. The “Mughals” never referred to
themselves by this label. Another early novelist, Wilkie Collins in hisnovel
The Moonstone
, portrayed all Muslim rulers in India as pathological temple smashers. These narratives were adopted as fact by
of it as ‘Historic Generale de l’Empire du Mogol’ in 1715. A number of Western and
Indian historians incorporated his work as a primary source. The original manuscript
‘Storia do Mogor’ resurfaced in a Berlin library around 1915 and was written in French,
Portuguese and Italian. It was translated and published in a four part series and has beenhighly regarded as a primary source. Though it is equally possible that the verydocument, including the original in possession of Catrou, was nothing more than a
forgery. Among those who have doubted the document’s authenticity are Stanley Lane
-Poole, who referred to Manucci as a disappointed backstairs underling. Stanley Lane-Poole, Aurangzeb and the Decay of the Mughal Empire (Delhi: S. Chand & Co., 1964) Note on Authorities. Ali Sadiq has pointed several major contradictions in the documentSadiq Ali, A vindication of Aurangzeb in two parts (Calcutta: New Age Press. 1918). Inthe manuscript, Manucci and his editors go to unusually great lengths to prove hisauthenticity.
1169
Some of these writings are replete with sketches of topless Mughal Queens. It ishighly unlikely that female residents of the secluded Mughal harem would pose semi-naked in front of strange travelers.
1170
For example, Khafi Khan, a Mughal noble, wrote an unflattering account of theBritish and their actual pirate operations in the high seas near Bombay. Khafi Khan would be later portrayed as unreliable. A new document was suddenly found, authored by acertain Abul Fazl Mamuri, which contained tracts from Khafi Khan. It was to be assumedthat Khafi was thus a plagiarizer. Even though it was equally possible to cook up the
Mamuri document using Khafi Khan’s text. This controversy took place after Indian
independence, and illustrates the stranglehold over scholarly study in this subject.
Scanned image of theswastika logo from aRudyard Kipling book - a1911 edition of
Puck of Pook's Hill
.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
396
the subject population, which had little resources for an investigativeinquiry.
The Emergence of India and Pakistan
The Theosophical Society and the Independence of India
Helena Petrova Blavatsky founded the Theosophical Society. Its firstheadquarters would be in Adyar, India. The Theosophical Society has been covered in great depth in Chapter Three.The Theosophical Society played a major role in the formation of theIndian National Congress. In an 1890 letter, Blavatsky addresses her
Indian initiates pointing out “
Would your political Congress itself haveeven been a p
ossibility, without the Theosophical Society?”
1171
One of
the earliest initiates into HPB’s theosophy was Allen O. Hume. Mr.
Hume and Mr. Wederburn played a key role in the early years of theIndian National Congress. Indian historians have not overlooked the roleof the Theosophical Society in this respect. They have attributed the roleof the Theosophical Society as a pro-colonial organization that was preventing the Congress from mutating into a powerful rebellion.However, it was unlikely that another mass rebellion was possible in post-1857 India.
Another close initiate (said to be HPB’s
lover
1172
) was Annie Besant, who wasassociated with population controladvocacy, feminism and socialistactivity in Britain. She moved to Indiaand would eventually become the
Theosophical Society’s President in
1907. In 1916, Annie Besant launchedthe Home Rule League in India. Shecoordinated the activities of the HomeRule League, ranging from rallies toactive agitation. This was before the
1171
H.P. Blavatsky, letter by HPB to brothers of Aryavarta, April 1890, “Why I
do not
return to India,” This letter was published in the Theosophist of January 1922.
Blavatsky.net
1172
“Mrs. Besant’s extraordinary transformations from Anglican minister’s wife through birth control propagandist and labour leader to Theosophist…are…well
known… Arthur
Nethercot, her biographer, suggests an element of the lesbian in the rapid domination of Mrs. Besant by H. P. Blavatsky. James Webb, The Occult Underground (LaSalle Illinois:
H.P. Blavatsky’s brooch
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
397
Congress had become an effective mobilizing force for IndianIndependence. She and her supporters demanded Home Rule for India.Besant was arrested on June 1917 and detained at a British hill station.She was released later in September, and her demand for moving towardsHome Rule was recognized. Following her release she was awarded thePresidency of the Congress for a year.The British authorities were unusually lenient towards TheosophicalSociety operatives involved in the Independence movement. On theother hand, political leaders and intellectuals not associated with theTheosophical Society would end up getting long sentences in British prisons. For example, another leader of the Congress Party, MaulanaAbul Kalam Azad, served up to five years in jail following the outbreak of World War I. He and other Congress leaders were later jailed for another four years in 1942, during the Quit India movement.Once the freedom movement gained momentum, several dedicated andsincere leaders joined the Congress Party of India. Preventing them fromacquiring positions of control became a key Illuminati priority.
The Muslim League
As a twin of the Congress, the Muslim League was created for thegenesis of a Muslim nation state. Agha Khan III, Sir Sultan MuhammadShah was one of the main founders of the Muslim League. The followersof the Agha Khan (Ismailis) were historically estranged from mainstreamMuslims. Cardinal Rodriguez comments on the original founder of the
Ismaili sect (Abdullah Iba Maymun) as “[…] seems to have served as a
model
for Weishaupt, the founder of the Illuminati.”
1173
The Ismailiswere associated with the Fatimids of Egypt in medieval times, whommainstream Muslims considered to be heretics. The Fatimids would plotagainst Saladin who was fighting the crusaders. As a result, Saladin put
Open Court Publishing Co. 1974) 94. “She addressed Annie in suspic
iously fulsome and
endearing terms,” writes Nethercot, “‘Dearest,’ ‘My Dearest,’ ‘Dearly Beloved One,’and signing herself ‘Very adoring.’” Nethercot also reports that “she dispatched missivesto Annie...and addressed them to ‘My Darling Penelope’ from ‘Your...female Ulysses’”
Arthur H. Nethercot, The First Five Lives of Annie Besant (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1960) 306. Both these quotes are from Scott Lively and Kevin Abrams,The Pink Swastika-Homosexuality in the Nazi Party 4
th
ed. (Sacramento: Veritas AeternaPress, 2002) 106.
1173
Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
With a reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2
nd
edition (Imprimatur,Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile, 1920s).201.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
398
an end to the Fatimids. Many settled in Iran. Around the 1840s, the AghaKhan launched a revolt against the ruling Qajars of Iran.
1174
When thisrevolt failed, he and his followers were forced to flee to India. In India,the Ismailis flourished as an active business community, though theywere still estranged from mainstream Muslims.
1175
The British were veryconsiderate towards them. When Agha Khan III became involved withthe Muslim League, many eyebrows were raised. But it was assumed thatinvolvement of a rich and internationally influential person would beadvantageous to the cause. As with the Congress, the Muslim Leaguetoo, became deluged with sincere and committed leaders, which had to be disposed by the Powers that Be after the creation of Pakistan.
Lord Mountbatten
A key elitist player during this scenario was Lord Mountbatten, the lastGovernor General of India.
1176
Mohammed Ali Jinnah accusedMountbatten for creating the border disputes between India and Pakistan.He also saw Mountbatten as being responsible for the partition riots.
The Elimination of Leaders
The Assassination of Mahatma Gandhi
Sincere leaders had deluged both the Indian National Congress and theMuslim League. The Illuminati tolerated them only to the extent of ending British rule in India. They were not meant to play any rolewhatsoever in the future direction of these independent nation states.Therefore, many such leaders were later done away with once thesenation states were created.Gandhi had emerged as the single most influential leader of the Indianindependence. But Gandhi also had very radical ideas for post-independence India. For example he saw the establishment of hugenational armies as instruments of coercion (as sadly demonstrated in post-independence Pakistan). Instead, his idea of defense was every
village being “[…] self sustained and capable of managing its affairs to
1174
Nikki R. Keddie, Modern Iran- Roots and Results of Revolution (New Haven: YaleUniversity Press, 2003) 45.
1175
This estrangement exists to the present day. For example, controversial lesbian
Muslim “reformer” Irshad M
anji is a follower of the Agha Khan. The same has been saidabout Salman Rushdie.
1176
For a critical account of Lord Mountbatten, see the book, Lynn Picknett, Clive Princeand Stephen Prior, War of the Windsors: A Century of Unconstitutional Monarchy(Mainstream Publishing, 2002).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
399
the extent of defending itself against the whole world.”
1177
In addition,Gandhi was completely opposed to large-scale industrialization. Toquote,
Industrialization on a mass scale will necessarily lead to passive or active exploitation of the villagers as the problems of competition andmarketing come in. Therefore, we have to concentrate on the village being self-contained, manufacturing mainly for use.
1178
As far-
fetched as Gandhi’s ideas appeared, Gandhi possessed the zeal
and stubbornness characteristic of visionaries. He would die trying to
obtain his goals even if he couldn’t reach them. As one can imagine, his
ideas for post-independence India were completely at odds with theIlluminati plans for a completely Sovietized India. His assassinationcleared a major obstacle for the Illuminati.Though some Hindu extremists were gleeful about the assassination, thisis only part of a psychology that characterizes reactionary groups.Gandhi was not an Islamist and there was little he could do to stop the partition. In fact he was the lone voice opposing partition. But once partition took place, he saw no necessity of war and attrition withPakistan. The logic of the assassins that Gandhi had become too Islamistnever made sense.There were five unsuccessful attempts on Gandhi by the same group of stalkers who finally assassinated him. In all these attempts, the would-beassassins were neither arrested nor subjected to long-term detention.Those involved in the plot were connected to the city of Pune, home toone of the largest British military bases in India. This city was the hubof British Intelligence in India. Some of the conspirators even worked inthe British Army in Intelligence related activities such as wirelessoperators.I have come across an account from people who lived through thosetimes that initial reports claimed that a Muslim had assassinated Gandhi.
1177
M. K. Gandhi, The Completed Works of Mahatma Gandhi; Independence (Delhi:Publications Division 1958) Vol. 85 page 32. Quoted in Partha Chatterjee, NationalistThought and the Colonial World - A Derivative Discourse (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2004) 121.
1178
M. K. Gandhi, The Completed Works of Mahatma Gandhi; Discussion withMaurice Frydman (Delhi: Publications Division 1958) Vol. 63 page 241. ParthaChatterjee, Nationalist Thought and the Colonial World - A Derivative Discourse(Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2004) 88.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
400
It appears that Godse had grown a beard and was trying to pass off as aMuslim. But an onlooker recognized him during his arrest. Hesubsequently reverted back to the Hindu Godse. If Godse was indeedseeking to impersonate some other group and escape doing so as well,he could not have been alone. The connections to Savarkar and other individuals were probably never intended to come to light. The policeand authorities were still at this point taking informal directives from theBritish Raj. And therefore it was possible to arrange a false official storyof the assassination, and a non-publicized escape for the conspirators.Those who have read through this book will note that the Powers that Behave means staging executions as exit strategies for retiring operativesto a comfortable second life in faraway places. It is obvious that the plotalso involved some dupes as well, who were not privy to the real motivesand getaway plan(s) of the conspirator(s).
Madan Lal Dhingra
Britons like Nesta Webster identified with British colonialism out of amistaken sense that common Britons like them were also beneficiariesof such an enterprise. Such British common folk also assumed that thosewho colonized India were their brethren, whereas British colonialismwas an exclusively Illuminati enterprise, and the same powers were nowoverturning colonial rule. The likes of Webster watched in horror as theysaw the British government in India retreat from its colonial mandate, tocave in to the demands of agitators. The British Empire, whose map washeld with pride, was being forsaken for the future Soviet Empire right before their eyes. Nesta Webster in her study of secret societies involved in revolution mayhave stumbled across evidence of the existence of such groups in India.She claims that proceedings of the Commission on the Indian Army, presided by Field Marshall Lord Nicholson uncovered the existence of a
conspiracy in 1912, “[…] organized with extraordinary ingenuity bysome center which could not be discovered […].”
1179
This may have beena group connected to the Powers that Be, which sought to hijack theindependence movement on the subcontinent for its own ends.On July 1
st
1909, Colonel Sir W. Curzon Wyllie, aide to Lord JohnMorley (the secretary of state for India) was assassinated by an Indian.Wyllie was attending the annual day celebration of the Indian National
1179
Nesta H. Webster, The Cause of World Unrest
With an Introduction by the Editor of The Morning Post (London: Grant Richards Ltd., 1920) 193.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
401
Association at London. The assassin, Madan Lal Dhingra, shot Wyllie atclose range, killing both him and his wife. He made no attempt to escape.Dhingra was sentenced to death and hanged on August 17
th
1909.
Dhingra’s judgment in targeting Wyllie made little sense. Wyllie was
one among the many important British officials. The elimination of thisfunctionary neither damaged British interests nor furthered the interestsof Indians seeking independence. Both the British and the Indiansadmired Wyllie and his Indian wife.
1180
Gandhi was aghast as Dhingra’s
actions. To quote,
It is being said in defense of Sir Curzon Wyllie’s assassination
that...just as the British would kill every German if Germany invadedBritain, so too it is the right of any Indian to kill any Englishman....The analogy...is fallacious. If the Germans were to invade Britain, theBritish would kill only the invaders. They would not kill every Germanwhom they met.... They would not kill an unsuspecting German, or Germans who are guests.Even should the British leave in consequence of such murderous acts,who will rule in their place? Is the Englishman bad because he is anEnglishman? Is it that everyone with an Indian skin is good? If that isso, there should be [no] angry protest against oppression by Indian princes. India can gain nothing from the rule of murderers
no matter whether they are black or white. Under such a rule, India will be utterlyruined and laid waste.
1181
Was Dhingra eliminating an internal opponent of the Powers that Be, as Nesta Webster pointed out?
1182
Dhingra came from a rich pro-British family. During his studies in
Europe, he was in contact with a “group” based in Paris, which appeared
to be operating against British colonial interests without arousing thesuspicion of French authorities.
1183
There were many Europeansassociated with this group, including Germans. Even British intelligenceoperatives such as Dr. Briess of the Pro-India Committee in Geneva wereassociated with this group, either for espionage or for infiltration on
1180
Webster, World Unrest 198.
1181
Indian Opinion
(in Gujarati), August 14, 1909, Collected Works of Mahatma Gandhi
(New Delhi: Publications Division)
vol. 9, p. 302. Quoted in Rajmohan Gandhi,
“Mohandas Gandhi, Abdul Ghaffar Khan, and the Middle East Today,”
World PolicyJournal Vol. XXII Spring (2005): 92. An archived copy is available at<http://www.worldpolicy.org/journal/articles/wpj05-sp/gandhi.pdf> Accessed 21/12/06.
1182
Webster, World Unrest 200.
1183
Webster, World Unrest 198-199.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
402
behalf of the Powers that Be.
1184
Dhingra’s body was denied the Hindu
rites of cremation and was not returned to India until 1976. Was hisexecution real?
Vinayak Damodar Savarkar
One of Dhingra’s mentors, Vinayak Damodar Savarkar, was later alleged
to have been involved in the assassination of Mahatma Gandhi. Savarkar too, hailed from a rich family of estate owners. He represented theChitpavani Brahmins, who had become so powerful under the Marathasthat they carved their own princely states under the Maratha banner. Theorigins of the Chitpavanis are obscure, and one theory traces them to alarge group of Jews who shipwrecked on the West Indian coast (Thiscould explain why Godse, another Chitpavani, dined in a non-vegetarianrestaurant and was found to be circumcised). Savarkar had contact with
the aforementioned “Paris group.” He also had contact with a veteran of the Russian revolution, who taught Savarkar’s group about
bombmaking. While being deported from France, Savarkar attempted a daringescape with the assistance of collaborators in France, but failed. He wasdeported to the special British cellular jail on the Andaman and Nicobar islands, where he negotiated with the British for clemency. Surprisingly,he was freed on January 6
th
1924, even though the cellular jail was knownas a place of no return. During his period in jail Savarkar startedincreasingly associating with Hindu revivalism, though he had originallydabbled with atheism in his earlier years. In one of his most controversialmoves, Savarkar criticized the Quit India Rebellion carried out by theCongress Party in 1942. Savarkar instead advocated his followers toactively join the British effort in World War II. This was exactly whatthe Powers that Be sought. Why would Savarkar support the British war effort, which was clearly counter to his own stated political convictions,at a time when other freedom fighters such as Subhash Chandra Boseadvocated supporting the enemies of the British in World War II?
Savarkar’s exact connections to the assassination of Mahatma Gandhi
are a matter of controversy. Witness Digambar Ramchandra Badgeinsisted that Savarkar was directly involved. His connections with Nathuram Godse, the assassin of Mahatma Gandhi are documented.
1184
Interestingly, Dr. Breiss spent a lot of time with Shyamji Krishnavarma, anassociate of Vinayak Savarkar.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
403
The death of Jinnah
Jinnah died on September 11
th
1948, an auspicious date to the PowersThat Be
. There are some controversies related to his death, which won’t
be detailed here. Questions rema
in about Jinnah’s motivations in his
quest for Pakistan. Did he personally believe in the idea of Pakistan or was he following the directive of the Ismaili Imam Agha Khan III?
The Disappearance of Netaji Subhash Chandra Bose
Netaji Subhash Chandra Bose was probably the most powerful opponentof British power in India. This is evidenced by the fact that BritishIntelligence gave a top-secret order to assassinate Bose after his escapefrom British India.
1185
Bose came up with a plan to form the Indian National Army from volunteers and Indian British soldiers who had beencaptured by the Empire of Japan. The Indian National Army may have played a major role in the liberation of India, if the Empire of Japan hadnot made the fatal decision to attack Pearl Harbor. Nevertheless, Bose
still awaited a hero’s welcome in India.
But the Powers that Be did not desire the role of such independentminded nationalists in post-independence India, who would haveopposed efforts to Sovietize India. Bose was lured into the Soviet Union,which at that time was pretending to be sympathetic to anti-colonialactivity.
1186
According to Politburo member Babajan Gouffrav, Bosecrossed into the Soviet Union somewhere across the Manchurian border.
1187
Some units of the INA went with Bose up to the Manchurian border. When the Soviets would pour into Manchuria after the atomic bombing of Japan, they stumbled into these INA units.A conversation allegedly took place between Stalin and Molotov 1946on whether Bose should remain in the Soviet Union or not, a year after
Bose was reportedly dead. Gouffrav also claimed that India’s
1185
Reviewing a book by Eunan O’Halpin. Subir Bhaumik, “British ‘attempted to killBose.’”
BBC News 15/08/05<http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/south_asia/4152320.stm>Accessed 18/11/06.
1186
See the section on Enver Pasha and Djemal Pasha in Chapter Two. Both these former Ottoman ministers were lured into the Soviet Union for the purpose of fighting the BritishEmpire in India, and ended up being murdered. Also see the section on CongressmanLawrence Patton Macdonald in this chapter. Macdonald had his commercial flightdiverted to the Soviet Union where he and all the passengers disappeared.
1187
Rai Singh, “Politburo member said Netaji was in USSR,”
MissionNetaji.org<http://www.missionnetaji.org/newsite/page/babajan_gouffrav.html> Accessed18/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
404
ambassador to the Soviet Union, Dr. Radhakrishnan was allowed a sneak a peek at Netaji being held in captivity.
1188
The Assassination of Prime Minister Liaqat Ali Khan
Prime Minister Liaqat Ali Khan of Pakistan was assassinated by anAfghan. The motives of the assassin are unclear because he was killed inthe ensuing confusion. During his tenure, Liaqat Ali was faced with anattempted coup to overthrow him (The Rawalpindi conspiracy case of February 1951). Among those involved were Faiz Ahmed Faiz, an Urdu poet who wrote bombastic socialist poetry. Faiz would later be awardedthe Lenin Peace Prize, the Soviet equivalent to the Nobel Prize. One of the chief accused, General Akbar Khan, was educated in Britain, andappointed to a key position in the British Army (later Pakistani Army)despite his well known socialist sympathies. Some people involved inthe plot trace their origins to the Safavids. Liaqat Ali Khan traced hisancestry to the pre-Islamic Sassanids of Iran, and he was credited withinitiating the unnecessary Americanization of Pakistan. Why then, didthe Powers That be dispose him?
The murder of Fatima Jinnah
The Americanization ofPakistan
Jinnah’s influential sis
ter entered politics in 1965 against General AyubKhan, who was the first Pakistani military leader to seize power througha coup. Ayub Khan implemented the Americanization of Pakistan,turning Pakistan into an American proxy. This had been planned for Pak
istan’s dialectical role in furthering Soviet hegemony, long before the
very creation of Pakistan. Fatima Jinnah lost an election but continued to play an active role in politics. She died from poisoning in 1967.
1189
The murder of Indian Prime Minister Lal Bahadur Shastri
Prime Minister Shastri had to sign the Tashkent declaration to concludea war with Pakistan. At Tashkent, Shastri died a mysterious death, whichhas been attributed to his Soviet hosts.
1190
It is clear that the Soviet Unionwas seeking intense Sovietization of India to turn the Indian-Pakistaniconflict into a proxy war. And those who opposed such measures wereto be eliminated at all costs.
1188
Rai Singh, “Politburo member said Netaji was in USSR,”
MissionNetaji.org<http://www.missionnetaji.org/newsite/page/babajan_gouffrav.html> Accessed18/11/06.
1189
In 2003, a nephew of Jinnah, Akbar Pirbhai, claimed Fatima Jinnah was assassinated.
1190
There was no medical report by the Soviets.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
405
The ‘Vietnamization’ of the Indian
Subcontinent
Consistent with the original goal of an Americanized Pakistan and aSovietized India, the Powers That Be began arranging for both of thesenation states to fall under the shadow of their respective sponsoringsuperpowers.
The Sovietization of India
During the years 1954-1965, Soviet economic aid to India topped the listamong all Soviet economic aid to less developed countries. It stood at awhopping US$1022 million.
1191
This aid was not a no-strings-attachedaffair. It helped create conditions of dependency and made the IndianGovernment reciprocate, by allowing more Soviet involvement ininternal affairs. For example, with trade restrictions lifted, a number of KGB officials moved in, under the cover of promoting trade, as theMitrokhin archive would later reveal. To quote,
A number of senior KGB officers have testified that, under IndiraGandhi, India was one of their priority targets.
[…] India became “a model of KGB infiltration of a Third Worldgovernment”[…]
The KGB “residency” in Delhi was one of the largest in the world
outside the Soviet bloc, and was awarded the rare honor by the Center
(KGB HQ in Moscow) of being promoted to “main residency”.
1192
By 1973, ten Indian newspapers and a press agency were on KGB payroll.
1193
By 1975, the KGB had planted 5510 articles in the Indianmedia.
1194
Indian military hardware was sourced from the Soviet Union.In the event of a war with Pakistan, India would become dependent onthe Soviet Union for parts.It is important to note that local Communist/ Marxist/ Socialistorganizations in India were not directly involved with the Soviet Union,or any ongoing Soviet plots in India. The Soviets were instead seekingto use traditional players. Local Communists were completely unaware
1191
Arthur Stein, India and the Soviet Union, the Nehru Era (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1969) 185-186.
1192
Michael Binyon, “KGB Records show how spies penetrated the Heart of India,”
The Times September 17
th
2005. <http://www.timesonline.co.uk/newspaper/0,,175-1783946,00.html> Accessed 18/11/06.
1193
Binyon, “KGB Records.”
1194
Binyon, “KGB Records.”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
406
of the political intentions and internal conditions of the Soviet Union.Apart from ideological commonality, they held no special favoring for the Soviets. And local Communist/ Marxist/ Socialist organizations inIndia have on the whole, played a positive role in Indian politics, asopposed to other parties.
The Americanization of Pakistan
The following are a compilation of clippings related to Pakistan,declassified from the U.S. National Archives, courtesy researcher PaulWolfe.
1195
The comments below the quotes are mine. They document theextent of American interference in Pakistan from 1947. Note: GOP refers to Government of Pakistan
Then came our meeting in Washington in October '54. On it we weretold that America would be prepared to complete 1 1/2 Division of our Armour and four Divisions of Infantry, and as we were spending themaximum we could on Armed Forces, apart from weapons etc requiredour additional internal expense would also be covered for theseFormations. The program was to take three years to complete.Thereafter our dealings began with the USMAAG.Letter from Pakistani General Mohammad Ayub Khan toAdmiral Arthur Radford, Chairman Joint Chiefs of Staff (Classified Top Secret) Sept. 27, 1955
[…] Specifically, Gupta alleges that: despite the US Government's
embargo on arms shipments, the US Air Force sent to Karachi on November 29, 1971, a C-147 loaded with spares; US and other foreignaircraft were spotted unloading military supplies at Karachi airportduring the December 10-11 cessation of air activity agreed to by Indiato permit third countries to evacuate their nationals from Karachi;President Nixon "authorized" Jordan and Saudi Arabia to transfer toPakistan US-supplied jet aircraft; the Pakistani cargo ship "Padma"unloaded $1.3 million worth of US arms during the December war
[…].
A letter from the U.S. Consulate (New Delhi) to the U.S.Department of State, sending
a review of Vinod Gupta’s book
Anderson Papers: A Study
of Nixon’s Blackmail of India
,
1195
Paul Wolfe, “Pakistan: Partition and Military Succession: Documents from the US
National Archiv
es,” <http://www.icdc.com/~paulwolf/archivesindex.htm> Accessed
18/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
407
released June 30, 1972. The book covers US “Support” for
Pakistan in the 1971 Subcontinent Crisis. The very fact thatUS offic
ials in India would discuss Gupta’s little known book
indicates that Gupta had ruffled a few feathers.Lahore American School, and Four Non-Official Americans (threefrom Ford) in Lahore have received telephone threats over past fewdays. Unidentified caller to school said building would be blown today.Individuals were told to leave country within five days or "beslaughtered."Letter from American Consulate (Lahore) to American
Embassy (Islamabad). The reference made to “Ford” maybe
schools operating under the auspices of the Ford Foundation,which allegedly has links to American Intelligence. March 25,1971PPP Urdu daily
Musawat
reported that Dr. Abdus Salam Khurshid,Chairman of the Punjab University Department of Journalism, was participating in a CIA-sponsored, mobile seminar.
Musawat
claimedthe American "Agency for International Mass Media" was behind aseminar for Asian professors of journalism that is holding sessions inHong Kong, Bangkok, Singapore, Taipei and Djakarta. Informationdeveloped during the seminars would then be used to pursue CIAobjectives. On September 22
Musawat
followed up with a report thatDr. Khurshid had been investigated by the Pakistani CIA in 1966 after it was learned that he had been offered a large payment from USIS for translations to be used against Pakistan's interests. The Pakistani CIAallegedly discovered 60 people translating material for USIS and a firmcalled Franklin Publications and that their position was that of agentsof America. As a result, the GOP ordered no foreign sponsoredresearch without its approval.
Musawat
claimed the report later vanished from the then West Pakistan Governor's office before actioncould be taken but now another investigation of Dr. Khurshid had beencompleted. ... There was a USIS book translation program in 1966 andanti-American elements were highly critical of USIS-sponsored publicopinion surveys and of Franklin Publications. There were alsorepresentatives from the GOP on the surveys.From the American Consulate (Lahore) to the US Departmentof State, Sept. 24, 1971
[…] For the last will the Division of Biographic Information inform
Lahore what category index breakdown is being used for Pakistan.Biographic data reports of about 250 Pakistan and Indian national are
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
408
now in the post files arranged alphabetically but not in separate folders
[…].
Letter from the American Consulate (Lahore) to the U.S. StateDepartment, Biographic Information Program, March 26,1952Embassy has received request from GOP Defense Ministry for Information concerning an airplane which overflew East Pakistan on November 14, 1963 apparently without proper clearance. Airplanereportedly identified itself via radio as American craft belonging to Air America, Inc. enroute from Calcutta to Bankok. Gave U.S. registry N2002F and claimed GOP clearance telex 023/22/1/1625. GOPDefense Ministry has no record of such clearance. Embassy unable toidentify Air America Inc.Telegram from Karachi Embassy to American Secretary of State, Feb. 17, 1964. Air America was later revealed to be aCIA front airline, which specialized in covertly shuttlingweapons to specified groups. The role of America in the EastPakistan crisis is beyond the scope of this book. In reply, theU.S. government flimflammed, that Air America was alegitimate airline and was indeed at the sighted location at thespecific time, and was conducting legitimate business, butmay have went off course."Recently Ambassador Farland finalized a plan, with the help of someexperts, to murder Maulana Kausar Niazi. He made a special trip(accompanied by his experts in four big cars) to Mianwali on July 22.An Ambassador of another country was also with him. These peoplearrived at 10 a.m. at the house of a Nawab of Mianwali who is knownfor keeping a force of "trained Goondas." According to SHAHABsources, this Nawab has been entrusted with the job of killing MaluanaKausar Niazi. The murder plan was made with the help of CIArepresentatives in Lahore. (Probably a reference to Congen staff atLahore.) The people (at Lahore) have been collecting informationabout Kausar Niazi for the last month. ... Earlier Ambassador Farlandhad gone to Hunza to finalize a conspiracy to murder Maulana Hazarvi(of Jammiat-ul-Ulema-Islam). According to the (CIA) plan all theseleaders will be killed by the people of their native areas to avoid any political connection."American Embassy (Rawalpindi) to the U.S. Department of State, Reporting allegations of a local newspaper SHAHABagainst the American Ambassador, Aug. 14, 1970. The U.S.State Department denied these allegations.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
409
The 1979 Revolution in Iran
The 1979 “Islamic” Revolution in Iran is an anomaly, because it never
fit into the then dialectics of propping up Soviet and NATO proxies. Wasthis a genuine attempt to free Iran of foreign influence, both Americanand Soviet? Or was the ground being prepared for the emergence of a
future reactionary Muslim power that would spearhead the “Clash of Civilizations” dialectic that is to play an important role in World War
III? We find both America and the Soviet Union secretly facilitating therevolution, and the Soviet Union was definitely more overt in this regard.The influential Soviet backed Tudeh Party of Iranian Communists seemsto have quietly acquiesced to Khomeini, and some of their leaders even
switched to Khomeini’s side. Soviet backed forces could have easily
invaded Iran in the ensuing confusion, but instead they invadedAfghanistan. While most of the Islamic World was supportive of Afghanresistance to the Soviets, the new Islamic Republic of Iran wassurprisingly noncommital. Following the revolution, Soviet-backedsocialist regimes popped up in Iraq and Syria, as if they were meant to provide a dialectical false opposition to Iran, ultimately delivering theseareas to Iran. While this did not happen due to a number of reasons, the
Soviet Union and Communist China were prominent in backing Iran’s
war with Iraq.
The Soviet Invasion of Afghanistan(1979-1989)
The Soviet Union has a number of objectives deleterious to U.S.interests and has given its relations with Afghanistan a high priority --over a billion dollars in economic and military aid. The Soviets havehad the immediate aims of limiting U.S. influence and any sort of Western alignment. In the longer run, the USSR probably aspires tocontrol the area, either directly or indirectly through a sympatheticleftist regime, in pursuance of its historic aim of a direct land link withthe sub-continent and access to the Indian Ocean. It is likely the SovietUnion expects to achieve this central objective without the use of force.Rather, it probably hopes that current efforts to establish clandestineintelligence and political action resources, its strong position within theAfghan military forces, the cautious encouragement of a socialist biasin the nation's economic life, its favorable position in Afghan trade, thecareful dissemination of propaganda, and the opportunities offered bytraining hundreds of Afghans will pave the way for Soviet success.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
410
An American policy review towards Afghanistan, October 24
th
1968, declassified from the National Archives, courtesyPaul Wolfe.
1196
The Soviet invasion of Afghanistan commenced on December 27
th
1979.As per the Illuminati plan, the Soviets were to overrun the entireAfghanistan, under the excuse of fighting American backed insurgents based in Pakistan. Similarly, Pakistan would surrender its sovereignty toAmerican advisors in the face of Soviet threat (Kissinger et all); if they
didn’t, coups would be arranged. Once
Pakistan would fall intoAmerican hands, it would be used for launching aggression against India.The Indian leadership would then become dependent on the Soviets tocounter the threat. And as a result, the Soviets would start backing Indianactivity against Pakistan. America would use Pakistan to undertake
Vietnam style bombing raids against “Soviet backed insurgents” in
India, until all of the Indian leadership agreed to Soviet demands for future hegemony in the region, as well as the installment of Soviet puppets in the Indian administration.Then, the Soviet backed forces would close in on Pakistan, pincer style,from Afghanistan and India. The Americans would shamelessly abandonKarachi as they abandoned Saigon. In effect, the entire Indiansubcontinent would be delivered on a plate to the Soviet Union.India and Pakistan may have been created on religious lines. But theywere to play a role similar to North Vietnam and South Vietnam. In thecase of Vietnam, the Soviets came to inherit both Vietnams. Similarly,the Soviets were to ultimately inherit both India and Pakistan (the entireIndian subcontinent).
The Mujahideen
It is important to note that the CIA did not back the mujahideen. They
instead backed certain “friendly” elements that were able to
rally Afghananti-Soviet resistance. Among such individuals were GulbuddinHekmatyar and Ahmed Shah Masood, who received millions from theCIA through Pakistan. Were Hekmatyar and Masood really committed
1196
Paul Wolfe, “Afghanistan: Experiment in Democracy. Documents from the US National Archives.”
< http://www.icdc.com/~paulwolf/pakistan/afghanistan.htm> Accessed 18/11/06.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
411
mujahideen,
1197
or had they grown beards for playing their part in thedialectical struggle? Were they tied to the Powers that Be by bloodline?The CIA did not start actively backing the mujahideen when the Sovietinvasion commenced. Instead, Brzezinski believed that it was better towait till the Soviets entered Afghanistan. This appears to be consistentwith the Illuminati strategy discussed earlier. The mujahideen weremeant to be a reactionary force, giving the Soviets due cause for moving
east. But that’s where things went wrong. The mujahideen spiraled o
utof control. Their leadership and operations could no longer be centralizedand controlled. And enthusiastic new recruits flocked to the cause fromall over the Islamic world.The war between the mujahideen and the Russians was an ultimate clashof valu
es. On one side were residents of Orwell’s animal farm, who had
completely acquiesced to the worst forms of control and conquest. Andwho only engaged in violence as mercenaries of the state. On the other side were people who had never completely acquiesced to human controlor conquest, whether it be direct (as the early British attempts) or throughsocial institutions. They historically carried their own weapons andfought their own wars on their own desired time. Given the importancethe Illuminati attached to this venture, the Soviets would be herded in,marching as per the most unreasonable directives, like toy soldiers. Inthe beginning, they were lush with euphoria; after all, even the mightyGerman war machine could not stop them. But in the end, even the worst
Soviet barbarism couldn’t scare the mujahideen. The catastrophe faced
by the Soviets in Afghanistan put an end to the Soviet Empire.
The Assassination of General Zia
There are 120,000 Soviet occupation forces. They're using SpecialForces much more than they have. We've seen increased bombing there[in the] past year -- carpet bombing of villages, napalming of civilians-- and this continuation of genocide directed against the Afghan
people…. more than one third of the Afghan people are refugees
, either refugees in their own country or in neighboring countries. The Soviets,for example, use mines, which are disguised as toys, which children
1197
During the battle for Kabul, both Hekmatyar and Masood engaged in atrocities,
inimical to the mujahideen. Masood’s significance is often hyped. It appears the Sovietsarranged for a few victories for him in the last phase. In effect, certain “preferred”
Mujahideen were being groomed for installation when Soviet evacuation had to beundertaken. They would later resurface as American-backed drug lords. It would bemany more civil wars before these so-called Mujahideen were finally dislodged.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
412
pick up, doing great damage to the children and great harm to the people. It is in every sense of the word genocide.American ambassador to Pakistan, Arnold Raphael, on theMacNeil/Lehrer NewsHour -- December 27, 1985
1198
When President Zia-ul-Haq came to power, it was expected that hewould restore democracy to Pakistan. But he consolidated power for himself. He was killed when his C-130 Hercules crashed on August 17
th
1988. General Zia had grown too enthusiastic about supporting themujahideen. For example, he ordered visas to be given to all foreignerswho sought to fight the Russians. This resulted in an influx of Arabcombatants who played a key role in turning the tide against the Soviets.According to the analysis done by Edward J. Epstein, a small container containing some lethal gas may have been dropped into the air vents of the C-130, and exploded upon takeoff. The Soviets were in possessionof such gas. To quote Epstein,
According to the State Department's special report 78 on "ChemicalWarfare in Southeast Asia and Afghanistan," which he sent me,corpses of rebel Mujahideen guerrillas were found still holding their rifles in firing positions after being gassed. This showed that they had been the victims of "an extremely rapid acting lethal chemical that isnot detectable by normal senses and that causes no outward physiological responses before death." This gas manufactured by theSoviet would have done the trick.
1199
Recall the events of the Russian siege of Beslan, during which a top-secret gas was deployed. However, Epstein is of the opinion that
American “VX Nerve gas” could have accomplished the same
results aswell.
1200
Epstein quotes an American chemical warfare expert that such a gas waslikely to leave behind phosphorus as residue. There were traces of phosphorus in the cockpit of the C-130.
1201
A policeman at the airstrip
1198
Arnold Raphael, “Afghanistan: War Without End? ,”
The MacNeil/Lehrer NewsHour -- December 27, 1985.<http://www.pbs.org/newshour/bb/asia/afghanistan/afghan_12-27-85.html> Accessed19/11/06.
1199
Edward Jay Epstein, “Who killed Zia?,”
Vanity Fair September 1989. An archivedcopy is available at< http://www.edwardjayepstein.com/archived/zia3.htm> Accessed 19/11/06.
1200
Epstein, “Who killed Zia?”
1201
Epstein, “Who killed Zia?”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
413
was found murdered before the plane took off.
1202
Secretary of StateGeorge P. Schultz recommended to the FBI to keep out of theinvestigation,
1203
even though the American ambassador to Pakistan,Arnold Raphael had died in the crash as well. Raphael had developedviews sympathetic to the mujahideen. The Soviets had declared publicly,
a week before the crash, that Zia's “obstructionist policy cannot betolerated.”
1204
The Soviet foreign ministry told the American ambassador in Moscow Jack Matlock, that they intended to teach Zia a lesson.
1205
The Soviets were using Afghan intelligence to conduct bombings insidePakistan at that time.
Pakistan’s autocratic dictatorial culture provides many advantages for
the Powers that Be to bring down opponents and move in moresympathetic operatives. The closeness of some Pakistani officials to theAmerican administration has even baffled 911 conspiracy theorists. For
example, the man who is considered by the FBI to be the “money man”
behind the alleged 9/11 hijackers is none other than the head of PakistaniMillitary Intelligence, General Mahmoud Ahmed.
1206
He is said to haveauthorized a $100,000 wire transfer to Mohammed Atta. From the 4
th
tothe 13
th
of September 2011, General Ahmed was on an official visit toWashington, meeting Colin Powell, Richard Armitage and hiscounterpart George Tenet!
1207
The Assassination of Rajiv Gandhi
The biography of Rajiv Gandhi reads like Macbeth. He wanted to stayclear of politics, and therefore became a licensed pilot and married anItalian. But the murder of his mother forced him into politics. Once in politics, the corrupt advisors of his mother soon surrounded him.Upon stepping into office, Rajiv Gandhi refused playing the Great Gamein the subcontinent. He distanced India from the Soviet Union, and endedup throwing a wrench in the plans for the Vietnamization of India. Inother words, Rajiv Gandhi had unknowingly prevented Illuminati effortsdating back to the creation of India and beyond, as well as the subsequent
1202
Epstein, “Who killed Zia?”
1203
Epstein, “Who killed Zia?”
1204
Epstein, “Who killed Zia?”
1205
Epstein, “Who killed Zia?”
1206
Michel Chossudovsky, interviewed in Aftermath
Unanswered Questions from911. dir. Stephen Marshall, prod. Ian Inaba & Kyle Hence, nar. Paris. Oct. 22 2004.GNN TV. <http://www.gnn.tv/videos/video.php?22>
1207
Chossudovsky, Aftermath.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
414
Sovietization of India, from achieving their objectives. He thus becametheir prime target.One such attempt to bring down Rajiv Gandhi was the Bofors scandal.Some individuals had received kickbacks from Bofors AB for securinga very large contract of supplying 155mm Howitzer field guns to theIndian Army. Those allegedly involved were members of the Congress party. Rajiv Gandhi was defeated in the subsequent 1989 GeneralElections. While there may have indeed been corruption and wrongdoingon part of the government of Rajiv Gandhi and maybe Rajiv Gandhihimself, it is important to note that the case came to light after a Swedishradio broadcast originally broke the story in 1987. This was a smear campaign against Rajiv Gandhi directed from International circles.Though he would not become Prime Minister again, he had unknowinglydone insurmountable damage to the Vietnamization plot. The Soviets
had withdrawn from Afghanistan. But Rajiv Gandhi’s non
-cooperationin this grand plot was not to be forgiven. On May 21
st
1991, an LTTEsuicide bomber assassinated Rajiv Gandhi. Although there is more thansufficient proof that the LTTE was responsible, their motives cannot be precisely explained. After the assassination, the LTTE was embroiled ina two front war against India and Sri Lanka. The assassination wasstrategically a huge mistake. It is more plausible that the leadership of the LTTE had been compromised by overseas interests. When Yasir Arafat would visit India after the assassination, he claimed in a pressconference that he was aware of an international plot against RajivGandhi, and claimed that he had personally warned Indian Intelligencetwo times.
Lawrence Patton McDonald
TheCongressman who ended up in the Gulag?
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
415
Lawrence Patton McDonald was a Congressman noted for his anti-Soviet views. He was President of the John Birch Society, a right-winganti-Communist organization. On September 1
st
1983, McDonald took Korean Airlines Flight 007 to Seoul, South Korea. He intended toestablish a South Korean branch of his Western Goals Foundation,
1208
which was a private intelligence network, intended to gather intelligenceon not just Soviet activity but Western collusion with the Soviets.
McDonald’s flight never made it to Seoul. What took place on
September 1
st
1983 may never be known. There is indication that the plane was diverted to Soviet Sakhalin, and the passengers, includingCongressman McDonald were taken prisoner. In 1993, Avraham Shifrin,an expert in Soviet era gulag systems reported the existence of Sovieteyewitnesses who had seen the Congressman as a captive.
1209
In 1987,former NSA agent Jerry Mooney testified before Congress that skilledAmerican POWs with technical knowledge were brought to a prison in
Karaganda (Kazakhstan). In order to keep McDonald’s presence there a
secret, he was moved to another small prison in Kazakhstan (Temir-Tau). The wardens of this prison identified him from a computer-aged photograph.
1210
The United States wrapped up its investigation only after ten weeks, as opposed to the investigations into TWA-800 and Lockerbie bombing, which would continue for years.
1211
South Africa
Apartheid was instituted by the Illuminati in South Africa. The massivefarms, as well as gold and diamond mines were owned by the Globalists,and required the use of large labor gangs. Since most of the localEuropeans in South Africa did not seem to have any issue withencroachment upon the lives and property of African people, apartheidwas successfully implemented. Once the gold and diamond minessurpassed their peak levels of output, the Powers that Be found another use for the apartheid state; South Africa would be groomed by Western powers for a dialectical war with Soviet backed Angola, until Angolans
1208
Todd Bren
dan Fahey, “Who Killed Congressman Lawrence Patton McDonald? The
State Department Cover-
Up Of KAL Flight 007,”
Rense.com 29
th
August 2003 <http://www.rense.com/general40/007.htm> Accessed 13/12/06.
1209
Fahey, “Who Killed Congressman Lawrence Patton McDonald?”
1210
Bert Schlossberg, Ben Torrey, “
Frequently Asked Questions Concerning the
Downing of KAL Flight 007 and Attendant Matters,”
The International Committee for the Rescue of KAL 007 Survivors<http://www.rescue007.org/faq.htm> Accessed 13/12/06
1211
Fahey, “Who Killed Congressman Lawrence Patton McDonald?”
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
416
overran them. The war in Angola was meant to be a test phase for thisfuture war. But the plot was shelved in the aftermath of the Sovietdebacle in Afghanistan.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
417
Chapter NineA Concluding Note on World WarIII
The Third World War must be fomented by taking advantage of thedifferences caused by the "agentur" of the "Illuminati" between the political Zionists and the leaders of Islamic World. The war must beconducted in such a way that Islam (the Moslem Arabic World) and political Zionism (the State of Israel) mutually destroy each other.Meanwhile the other nations, once more divided on this issue will beconstrained to fight to the point of complete physical, moral, spiritual
and economical exhaustion…We shall unleash the Nihilists and the
atheists, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm which inall its horror will show clearly to the nations the effect of absoluteatheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil. Theneverywhere, the citizens, obliged to defend themselves against theworld minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with Christianity, whosedeistic spirits will from that moment be without compass or direction,anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration,will receive the true light through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer, brought finally out in the public view. Thismanifestation will result from the general reactionary movement,which will follow the destruction of Christianity and atheism, bothconquered and exterminated at the same time.
-A quote attributed to Albert Pike, August 15
th
1871
1212
1212
For a detailed
discussion on this quote, see the introductory section ‘A note on theWorld War Quotes attributed to Albert Pike.’
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
418
The Sykes Picot Agreement of 1916
The groundwork for World War III was already laid in the aftermath of World War I. With the creation of a Zionist state geared towards perpetual expansion, and the creation of several Arab states. These Arabstates are firmly under control of the Powers that Be, either as clients or by rule through bloodlined elite. They were placed in power followingthe collapse of the Ottoman Empire. The proof of this is that they havenot used their oil resources to solve their issues, and instead havecompletely diverted these resources to outsiders.
Clash of Civilizations
World War III will be fought among civilization blocs, comprised of religious, ethnic and racial blocs. All Muslim countries are expected tofight the Western-Zionist combine.China trailed off the Soviet Union after World War II and instead beganto be groomed by the West. It appears that China will play a leading roleas well, likely as an ally of the Muslim world. Which is ironicconsidering the state of Muslims in China.The Soviet Union broke apart after the debacle in Afghanistan. But inRussia, the parasitical Soviet social structure is as strong as ever andwhat happened in 1990 was more of a facelift. The same Criminal Eliteare in charge, as they were for centuries. The re-engineering of the SovietUnion into numerous countries had been planned long in advance. It wascoordinated by Gorbachev, and was executed by interests in the city of Calgary (Canada), who were the informal shareholders of the SovietEmpire. Since World War III will be fought on civilization blocs asopposed to ideological blocs, it was necessary to create new nationsorganized on civilizational-cultural-religious-racial differences. All of the countries that emerged from the former Soviet Union are free only inan extremely superficial sense. These new nations, along with Russiawill align to their
assigned “civilizational blocs,” both Christian and
Muslim, when preparations for World War III are finalized.The Indian-Pakistani conflict never saw fruition on terms of establishment of Soviet hegemony. But it is clear that these tensions willonce again be recycled.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
419
American Empire + Zionism
Architect: You are here because Zion is about to be destroyed - itsevery living inhabitant terminated, its entire existence eradicated. Neo: Bulls***!.TV Neos: Bulls***!Architect: Denial is the most predictable of all human responses, butrest assured, this will be the sixth time we have destroyed it, and wehave become exceedingly efficient at it.
-Scene in The Matrix Reloaded, 2003
The plan of World War III is to have the main religious-civilizational blocs (Islam-Judaism-Christianity) cancel each other out. Apart from being destroyed, they will lose their moral credibility when they hurlweapons of mass destruction against each other in the name of religion.It is important to note that World War III will not result in American-Zionist hegemony, as some naively conclude. American Empire andZionism are nothing more than rallying points, for some other end. For example, Zionism could have been a constructive development for theentire Middle East. Instead we see Israeli leaders embroiling their population in hate and attrition. Though the sacred city of Jerusalem will be used as a ploy to involve all three religions, there is no indication thatJerusalem is intended to be the seat of World Government. The Powersthat Be have little regard for the spiritual importance of Jerusalem, andinstead see it as a tool for embroiling all the three major religions inconflict. American intervention could have been positive in some cases.Instead we see Americans pursuing unseen objectives that go well beyond the acquisition of oil. For example, American involvement inIraq seems to be working to the advantage of Iran, a reactionary power
that is wholeheartedly pursuing the “Clash of Civilizations” doctrine.
What is the grand ultimate end? Someone analyzing the political scenein 1914 could not have predicted the future emergence of Soviet Union;neither could one have envisioned what the Soviet Union would be like.
Similarly, our understanding of the upcoming “New World Order” is
limited to educated guesses.
Terrorism
The subject populations of Western countries are conditioned with fear,from nuclear winters and Martian invasions to climate change andterrorism. As in the previous World Wars, it is possible to divert their
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
420
efforts, their lives and their entire economies
1213
towards concealedobjectives, while conjuring up some mythical threat to their existenceand well-being. Popular belief that fighting two transatlantic World Wars
has saved their “freedom” and “way of life” is indicative of this
symptom.
1214
The Powers that Be understand that making their subject populationsovercome their sensibilities is only a matter of giving them the requireddosage of fear and danger. The Powers that Be are in control of severalMuslim countries. They are in control of several Muslim reactionarygroups. They are also the creators and controllers of the technology of mass destruction. As we have seen in the two World Wars, sacrifices
were made to establish a “New World Order.” Roosevelt provoked the
Empire of Japan and duped the people of the United States intoannihilating it. When it comes to dealing with nameless, facelessterrorists with no return address, the possibilities for war are endless. Nolonger do nations have to make a formal declaration of war to beconsidered as hostile. Acts of terrorism can easily be attributed to anyundesirable nation.
September 11
th
2001
On October 28
th
, 1993, there was a small-scale terrorist attack on theWorld Trade Center by alleged Muslim militants. Those who were jailedwere the blind Egyptian cleric Shaikh Omar Abdul Rahman, Ramzi
Yousef, and Eyad Ismail. This alleged “terrorist cell” also included Ali
Mohammed, who graduated from the U.S. Army Special Forces Schoolin Fort Bragg.
1215
During the trial of the alleged bombers, federal prosecutors avoided bringing in critical evidence, such as wiretapinformation between the Sudanese mission to the UN and Khartoum.Those responsible for suppressing the evidence were none other than themain prosecutors, Patrick J. Fitzgerald and Michael Chertoff.
1216
Chertoff would later become United States Secretary of HomelandSecurity. According to Alex Jones,
1213
During World War II, all major participating countries reorganized their domesticsector to produce armaments, munitions and soldiers. 40-60 percent of the GDP wasdirected towards the war effort. Women were drafted in Britain and the Soviet Union.
1214
In the movie Pearl Harbor which was released in 2001, just four months before theSeptember 11
th
attacks, the American audience is told that a Japanese land invasioncould reach up to Chicago before it was engaged.
1215
WayneMadsenReport.com, August 27
th
2006.
1216
WayneMadsenReport.com, August 27
th
2006.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
421
[…] New York Times and Dec 15
th
Chicago Tribune, Federal agentswere caught on tape by the government ordering them to let the bombing go forward, to cook the bomb, to give the terrorists the
detonators […] FBI hired a retired 43 year old Egyptian army officer
Amad Salam and paid him one million dollars and gave him realexplosives and a detonator, and told him to build a bomb and give it tothe foolish people he was controlling to allow them to attack the World
trade Center […] Salam got concerned as to why he was being given
real explosives if this was a sting operation. But they told him to go
ahead and let the attack go forward […] He secretly recorded the head
of
the FBI in NY ordering him to let the bombing take place […] thedrivers of the truck didn’t park it up the main support column as they
had been ordered to do by Mr. Salam. They parked it a dozen feet away
[…].
1217
The question is not how such a conspiracy could have taken place. Thequestion to be considered is why the World Trade Center was targetedfor a small-scale terrorist attack? Was this some kind of psychologicalconditioning for the upcoming 9-11 attacks?If that is the case, are the 9-11 attacks psychological conditioning for agrand attack that will kick-
start America’s entry into World War III?
Consider the way the establishment media played and replayed the 9-11attacks, until they were embedded into the memories of televisionviewers. Nowadays, if a building falls in New York City, people are not content
until terrorism is ruled out. And New Yorkers are too “busy” to verify
facts for themselves. Similar to their dependence on processed fast food,the subject populations of the Western world require news to be fed in prepackaged morsels. The packaging and content selection for both fastfood and news happens to be an exclusive preserve of the Powers thatBe.
North America
Manifest Destiny
He stepped to the window and pointed at the skyscrapers of thecity. He said that we had to extinguish the lights of the world,and when we would see the lights of New York go out, we wouldknow that our job was done.
1217
911-The Road to Tyranny. prod. And dir. Alex Jones, Alex Jones Films, 2001.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
422
-
Francisco d’Anconia on
John Galt,
characters in Ayn Rand’s prophetic
novel, Atlas Shrugged.
Plans are afoot to integrate the entire North American countries into asingle economic bloc. This will allow all their economies to becollectively harnessed for war. This is part of a centuries old process, themost notable phase of which was the forceful and violent union of thevarious states into what now comprises USA. A command structure for all these areas was created, under the flag of thirteen stripes, one stripeeach for the thirteen bloodlines of the Illuminati.
1218
It is assumed that North America will only be used for exporting war,and as such, will avoid the more deleterious effects of war, as before.And it is assumed that since the Powers That Be operate from financialcenters in North America, they will not bring the war home.Or maybe they will. The creation of future concentration camps, theleveling of civil liberties for future tyrants and the creation of a bogusterrorist threat for the sake of using portable warfare on American soil,are indicative of major plans for the future. As a plan of doom, Americanembroilment in the Middle East is not unlike the Nazi march into theRussian wasteland. It may be the best and only opportunity to destroythe existing order in North America. It is very likely that Iran is beinggroomed as a dialectical enemy that will embroil the entire West in adeadly conflict with the Middle East.The Powers that Be are no fans of American hegemony. They haverepeatedly hinted throughout American history that America has a
“Manifest Destiny,” and
is to play a particular role in the creation of a New World Order. The question is, what happens to America after itfulfills that role?We know what became of Germany, the homeland of the Illuminati.
1218
They will tell you it is for the original 13 colonies. Why only 13 colonies? Theconfederate flag also had 13 stars. Presently, the United States is grouped into 4 regionswith 13 states in each. When American soldiers get killed, a peculiar Masonic flagfolding ritual takes place, which emphasizes the number 13.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
423
Bibliography
Books
1219
Abd-Allah, Umar F. A Muslim in Victorian America: The Life of Alexander RussellWebb (Oxford University Press, 2006).Baigent, Michael, Richard Leigh and Henry Lincoln. The Holy Blood and the HolyGrail (London: Arrow Books, 1996).Beg, M. Sociolinguistic Perspective of Hindi and Urdu in India (New Delhi: BahriPublications, 1960).Blavatsky, H.P. The Secret Doctrine Vol.2 (Theosophical University Press OnlineEdition).Brinkley, Alan. The Unfinished Nation
A Concise History of the American PeopleVolume II: From 1865. 4th ed. (New York: McGraw Hill 2004).Carr, Joseph J. The Twisted Cross (Vital Issues Press, 1985).Chatterjee, Partha. Nationalist Thought and the Colonial World - A DerivativeDiscourse (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2004).Cockett, Richard. Twilight of Truth; Chamberlain, Appeasement and Manipulation of the Press (Palgrave Macmillan, 1989).Cohn, Bernard S. Colonialism and its Forms of Knowledge (Delhi: Oxford UniversityPress, 1996).Carr, William Guy. Satan, Prince of This World (Omni Publications, 1997)Cracraft, James. Ed. Major Problems in the History of Imperial Russia (D.C Heath andCo, 1994).Dadrian, Vahakn N. German Responsibility in the Armenian Genocide: A Review of the Historical Evidence of German Complicity (Watertown MA: Blue CraneBooks, 1996)Dalrymple, William. The Last Mughal (London: Penguin Books, 2007)Deresky, Helen. International Management
Managing Across Borders and Cultures5
th
ed. (New Jersey: Pearson-Prentice Hall, 2004).Dirks, Nicholas B. The Scandal of Empire- India and the Creation of Imperial Britain(Cambridge: The Belknap Press of the Harvard University Press, 2006).
1219
Includes Published books available online. Does not include books quotedindirectly from other books.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
424
Durham, Mary E. The Sarajevo Crime (London: George Allyn and Unwinn, Ltd, 1925)Fisk, Robert. The Great War for Civilisation: the Conquest of the Middle East (London:Fourth Estate, 2005).Habib, Irfan. Essays in Indian History; Towards a Marxist Perception (New Delhi:Tulika Publishers, 1995).Hogan, Michael J. ed., The Ambiguous Legacy - U.S. Foreign Relations in the
“American Century.”
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999).Jordan, George Racey and Richard L. Stokes,
From Major Jordan’s Diaries
(NY:Harcourt, Brace and Company, 1952).Kapur, Harish. Soviet Russia and Asia 1917-1927 (NY: The Humanities Press, 1967).Kennedy, Malcolm D. The Estrangement of Great Britain and Japan 1917-35(Berkeley: Univ. of California Press, 1969).Langer, Walter C. The Mind of Hitler
The Secret Wartime Report (NY & London:Basic books Inc., 1972).Lee, Bradford A. Britain and the Sino Japanese war 1937-39 - A study in the dilemmasof British decline (California: Stanford University Press, 1973).Levenda, Peter. Unholy Alliance (Avon Books, 1995).Lina, Juri. Architects of Deception (Stockholm: Referent Publications, 2004).Lively, Scott and Kevin Abrams, The Pink Swastika-Homosexuality in the Nazi Party4
th
ed. (Sacramento: Veritas Aeterna Press, 2002).Lockman, Zachary. Contending Visions of the Middle East
The History and Politicsof Orientalism (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press 2004).Louise, Roger. British Strategy in the Far East 1919-39 (Oxford: Clarendon, 1971).Levy, Avigdor. The Jews of the Ottoman Empire (Princeton, 1994).Moaddel, Mansoor. Islamic Modernism, Nationalism, and Fundamentalism: Episodeand Discourse (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 2005).Moyzisch, Ludwig C. Operation Cicero (Allan-Wingate-Baker 1969).Mullins, Eustace C. The Secret History of the Atomic Bomb (Staunton: Web edition,1998). Nish, Ian ed. Britain and the Opening of the War in Asia, 1937-41 (London: CambridgeUniversity Press).Orga, Irfan & Margarete Orga, Ataturk (London: Michael Joseph, 1962).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
425
Perry, Roland. Introduction. The Fifth Man (London: Pan Books, 1994) xx.Pidcock, David M. Satanic Voices
Ancient and Modern Internet edition (Oldbrook,Milton Keynes: Mustaqim, 2002).Pierce, Leslie P. The Imperial Harem
Women and Sovereignty in the OttomanEmpire (NY: Oxford University Press, 1993).Prinz, Joachim. The Secret Jews (Random House, 1973).Quigley, Harold S. Far Eastern War, 1937-41 (Boston: World Peace Foundation, 1942)Raeff, Marc. The Decembrist Movement (Prentice Hall Inc.-New Jersey, 1966).Riasanovsky, Nicholas V. A History of Russia (Oxford University Press, 1963).Rivera, David Allen. Final Warning: A History of the New World Order (Conspiracy,2004).Rodriguez, Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled
Witha reprint of Pope Leo XIIIth Encyclical Humanum Genus 2nd edition(Imprimatur, Jose Maria Cardinal Caro Y. Rodriguez, Cardinal Archbishop of Santiago, Chile, 1920s).Royle, Trevor. Crimea: The Great Crimean War, 1854-1856 (Palgrave Macmillan,2000).Sklar, Dusty. The Nazis and the Occult (1989).Springmeier, Fritz. Bloodlines of the Illuminati (Spring Arbor distributors, 1998).---, The Illuminati formula used to create an undetectable total mind controlled slave(Private Edition date NA).---, Deeper Insights into the Illuminati Formula (Private edition, date NA)Stein, Arthur. India and the Soviet Union, the Nehru Era (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1969).Suny, Ronald Grigor. The structure of Soviet History - essays and documents (OxfordUniversity Press, 2003).Sutton, Antony C. Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution (Buccaneer Books, 1993).---, Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler (GSG & Associates, 1976).Tilford, Earl L. Setup: What the Air Force did in Vietnam and Why (Maxwell Air Force Base AL: Air University Press, 1991).
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
426
Trotsky, Leon. “Germany, the key to the international situation,”
The Struggle AgainstFascism in Germany Ed. George Brietman and Merry Maisel. (NY: Pathfinder Press Inc. 1971).Vokogonov, Dmitri. Stalin, Triumph and Tragedy Ed. and trans. by Harold Shuckman.(Weidenfield and Nicholson, 1991).Webster, Nesta. The Cause of World Unrest (London: Richards Limited, 1920).Zallum, Abdul Qadeem. How the Khilafah was Destroyed (Gloucester: Al-KhilafahPublications, 2000).
Journals
Ayubi , Shaheen. “Uzbekistan's Long Road to Democracy and Political Stability.”
Journal of South Asian and Middle Eastern Studies 18.3 (1995) 1-20.Bamshad, Michael. and Toomas Kivisild,W. Scott Watkins, Mary E. Dixon, Chris E.Ricker, Baskara B. Rao, J. Mastan Naidu, B.V. Ravi Prasad, P. Govinda Reddy,Arani Rasanayagam, Surinder S. Papiha, Richard Villems, Alan J. Redd, MichaelF. Hammer, Son V. Nguyen, Marion L. Carroll, Mark A. Batzer and Lynn B.
Jorde, “Genetic Evidence on the Origins of Indian Caste Population,”
GenomeResearch 11 (2001).
Blavatsky, H.P. Letter by HPB to brothers of Aryavarta, April 1890, “Why I do not
re
turn to India,”
The Theosophist, January 1922.
Gandhi, Rajmohan. “Mohandas Gandhi, Abdul Ghaffar Khan, and the Middle EastToday,”
World Policy Journal Vol. XXII Spring (2005): 89-94.Haggie, Paul. Britannia At Bay- The Defence of the Empire Against Japan 1931-41(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1981).
Hantman, Joseph. “The Turkish Israeli Connection and its Jewish Roots,”
Kulanuquarterly newsletter summer 1999, Volume 6 Number 2, page 3, 12.Heine-
Geldern, Robert. “The Coming of the Aryans and the end of the
Harappa
Civilization,”
Man 56 (Oct. 1956) 139.Hess,
Andrew C. “The Battle of Lepanto and its Place in Mediterranean History,”
Pastand Present (57) Nov. 1972, 53-73.
Jones, Dr. Steven E. “Why Indeed did the WTC Buildings Completely Collapsed,”
Journal of 911 Studies September 2006 Vol. 3. [page numbers NA].Knight, A., L.A Zhivotovsky, ,D.H. Kass, D.E. Litwin, L.D. Green, P.S. White, J.L
Mountain, “Molecular, forensic and haplotypic inconsistencies regarding theEkaterinburg remains,”
Annals of Human Biology 31.2 (2004) 129-138.
Mark, James. “Remembering Rape: Divided Social Memory and the Red Army in
Hungary 1944
–1945,”
Past and Present 188 (August 2005) 133-161.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
427
Metzer, Ralf. “In the Eye of a Hurricane: German Freemasonry in the Weimar Republic
a
nd the Third Reich,”
Totalitarian Movements & Political Religions 4.2 (2003)[page numbers NA].
Minorsky, V. “The Poetry of Shah Isma’il I,”
Bulletin of the School of Oriental andAfrican Studies University of London 10.4 (1942), 1006a-1053a.Paksoy, H.
B. “Basmachi Movement from within: Account of Zeki Velidi Togan,”
Nationalities Papers 23.2, June 1995, 373-399.Taylor, A. J. P.
“War Origins Again,”
Past and Present 30 (April 1965).
Williams, Brian Glyn. “The Crimean Tatar Exile in Central Asia: A Cas
e Study in
Group Destruction and Survival,”
Central Asian Survey 17.2 (1998).
Wolfe, Bertram D. “Nationalism and Internationalism in Marx and Engels,”
AmericanSlavic and East European Review 17.4 (1958) 403-417.
Newspapers and Magazines
Bernbeim, Alain.
“German Freemasonry and Its Attitudes Toward The Nazi Regime,”
The Philaltethes Magazine February 1997.
General Lieutenant Bronsart von Schellendorf, “A Witness for Talaat Pasha,”
DeutscheAllgemeine Zeitung July 24, 1921.
Brussells, Mae. “The Nazi Connection to the Dallas JFK murder,”
The Rebel January1984.
Epstein, Edward Jay. “Who killed Zia?,”
Vanity Fair September 1989.
Halkin, Hillel. “
When Kemal Ataturk Recited Shema Yisrael - "It's My Secret Prayer,
Too," He Confessed,”
Forward January 28
th
1994.
Jasper, William F. “Forty Years of freedom,”
The New American. Vol. 14, No. 25,(December 7
th
1998).
Margolis, Eric. “The 20
th
Century’s Worst Crime Goes Unpunished,”
The Toronto Sun November 16
th
2003.
Meyer, Steven P. and Jeffrey Steinberg, “Henry
Luce’s Empire of Fascism,”
ExecutiveIntelligence Review. June 25
th
, 2004.
Nick Thimmesch, “The iron mentor of the Pentagon –
Why even Henry Kissinger
needs Dr. Fritz Kraemer,”
Washington Post March 2
nd
1975.
UPI, “US Aided Rescue of Czar Nicholas, British hint,”
The Chicago TribuneDecember 14
th
1970.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
428
Wines, Michael. “New Study supports idea Stalin was poisoned,”
New York TimesMarch 5
th
2003. Late ed.: A3.Speeches and InterviewsFetzer, James. Speech on the political assaults taking place against academics studyingthe events of 9/11. University of Wisconsin (Madison). 1 Nov. 2006. Archivedvideo at <http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_967jIpFVfo>McClusky, Andrew, Interview with Mike McCormick/TalkingStickTV, Mind Over Matters Series. Date NA. Archived audio recording available at<http://www.radio4all.net/proginfo.php?5123>Rakovsky, Christian G. The questioning of the accused Christian Georgievitch
Rakovsky by Gavriil Gavriilovitch Kus’min on the 26th January 1938.
Archived transcript at <http://yamaguchy.netfirms.com/symphony/red2.html>Stinnet, Robert. Author of Day of Deceit - The Truth About FDR and Pearl Harbor Interview with Mike McCormick/TalkingStickTV, Mind Over Matters Series.Date NA. Archived audio recording available at<http://www.radio4all.net/proginfo.php?5123>
Videos, TV Shows and Radio Broadcasts
911-The Road to Tyranny. prod. And dir. Alex Jones, Alex Jones Films, 2001.Aftermath
Unanswered Questions from 911. dir. Stephen Marshall, prod. Ian Inaba &Kyle Hence, nar. Paris. Oct. 22 2004. GNN TV.<http://www.gnn.tv/videos/video.php?22>Brussells, Mae. World Watchers International, Broadcast # 650, 21
st
May 1984.---, World Watchers International. Broadcast # 560, August 30
th
1982.---, World Watchers International. Broadcast # 560, August 30
th
1982.History Channel
, “Organized Crime
-
Russia,” Aired Oct. 20
th
2006.
Nazis: The Occult Conspiracy
,”
BMG Distribution, narr. Malcolm McDowell, dir.Tracy Atkinson and Joan Barron, Discovery Channel, 22
nd
February 1998.Raphael,
Arnold. “Afghanistan: War Without End?”
The MacNeil/Lehrer NewsHour --December 27, 1985.
“Russian Mysteries.” Interviews by Sherman Skolnick.
Broadsides. Chicago PublicAccess Cable TV on Channel 21. [Airing date NA].Sacrifice at Pearl Harbor, prod. Roy Davies, BBC, 1989.
Internet Sources
Abbott, Matt C. “Here We Go Again,”
Michigan News November 15
th
2003.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
429
<http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/rockefeller_foundation.html> [archivedcopy].
Anesi, Chuck. “The World was Lied to About Hitler’s Death,”
Blackraiser.com<http://www.blackraiser.com/nredoubt/identity.htm>
Atli, Altay. “Cemal Pasa,”
turkeyswar.com<http://www.turkeyswar.com/whoswho/cemal/who-talat.htm>---
, “Enver Pasa,”
Turkeyswar.com <http://turkeyswar.com/whoswho/enver/who-enver.htm>---
, “Gallipoli:Part II,”
turkeyswar.com<http://www.turkeyswar.com/campaigns/gallipoli_cont.htm>
Aravosis, John. “AMERICAblog just bought General Wesley Clark's cell phonerecords for $89.95,”
AMERICAblog 1 Dec. 2006<http://americablog.blogspot.com/2006/01/americablog-just-bought-general-wesley.html>
Armenian Youth Federation, Greece. “Declaration: The Punishment –
of those
responsible for the Armenian Genocide,”
AYF Greece<http://www.hyeetch.nareg.com.au/genocide/punish_p1.html>
Armeniapedia, “Armenian Genocide Quotes.” 16/12/06
Armeniapedia
Associated Press, “Diary sheds light on Einstein’s final years.”
AP 26
th
April 2004.<http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/4829521/>---
, “New letters shed light on Einstein’s love life,”
AP 10
th
August 2007<http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/13804030/>---
, “Warsaw Archbishop quits amid spying scandal,”
AP January 7
th
2007<http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/16508126/>
BBC News, “Ataturk Diaries to remain secret,”
BBC.com Published 4
th
Feb. 2005.<http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/europe/4235691.stm>
Bernheim, Alain. “The Blue Forget
-me-
not,’ Another Side of the Story,”
MasonicPapers<http://www.freemasons-freemasonry.com/bernheim3.html>
Bhaumik, Subir. “British ‘attempted to kill Bose.’”
BBC News15/08/05<http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/south_asia/4152320.stm>
Binyon, Michael. “KGB Records show how spies penetrated the Heart of India,”
TheTimes September 17
th
2005. <http://www.timesonline.co.uk/newspaper/0,,175-1783946,00.html>Blavatsky.net <http://www.blavatsky.net/blavatsky/madame-blavatsky.htm>
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
430
Blavatsky, H.P. Letter to Prof. H. Corson, date not available. “Some Unpublished
letters of H. P. Blavatsky, compiled by E.R. Corson. Theosophical UniversityPress Online Edition <http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/corson/cors-lt1.htm>Bloy, Marj
ie. “The Crimean War: Immediate Causes,”
The Victorian Web<http://www.victorianweb.org/history/crimea/immcauses.html>
British Embassy Helsinki, “News: Special Feature: The Baltic Campaign of theCrimean War: Introduction,”
British Embassy Helsinki<http://www.britishembassy.gov.uk/servlet/Front?pagename=OpenMarket/Xcelerate/ShowPage&c=Page&c1065719062885>
Carreon, Hector. “FBI closes in on Anthrax suspect,”
Aztlan.net 26 Feb. 2002.<http://www.aztlan.net/zack.htm>
Chabad Online, “The Parsha in a nu
tshell- Bamidar Numbers 1:1-
4:20,”
Chabad OnlineMedia Center, Bamidbar magazine, #5761, May 25
th
2001.<http://www.chabad.org/parshah/article.asp?A2121>
Chamish, Barry. “Kerry, Gaza and the New Sabbatean Holocaust,”
barrychamish.comPublished 09/02/04. An archived copy is available at:<http://www.redmoonrising.com/chamish/Feb04.htm#February%209>
Channel4.com, “The First World War,”
Channel 4< http://www.channel4.com/history/microsites/F/firstworldwar/cont_jihad_1.html>
Crosette, Barbara. “Russia and China Called Top Business Bribers,”
New York Timeson the Web May 17
th
2002.
Crystal, Ellie. “Helena Petrovna Blavatsky,”
Crystalinks<http://www.crystalinks.com/blavatsky.html>
Davidson, Michael and Michael Ruppert, “A Career in microbiology can be
harmful to
your health,”
Fromthewildreness.com<http://www.fromthewilderness.com/free/ww3/02_14_02_microbio.html>
DeLaglio, F.V. “SS Brigadefuhrer Fritz Kraemer,”
12. SS-Panzerdivision"Hitlerjugend"
An essential rundown on Hitler’s General, Fritz Kraemer
.Compiled from German Literature.<http://home.att.net/~SSPzHJ/FritzKraemer.html>Dodd, William. FDR Library: Dodd 11/09/36<http://www.fdrlibrary.marist.edu/andyc/fdr/psf/box32/a300l07.html>
Fahey, Todd Brendan. “Who Killed Congressman Lawrence Patton
McDonald? TheState Department Cover-
Up Of KAL Flight 007,”
Rense.com 29
th
August 2003.<http://www.rense.com/general40/007.htm>
Free Press International 24/01/05, “Author Theorizes Forty biologists killed beforeunleashing ultimate epidemic,”
Free Press International
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
431
<http://freepress2005.blogspot.com/2005/01/author-theorizes-40-microbiologists.html>
Freemasonrywatch, “The Dukes of Kent,”
Freemasonrywatch<http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/P2.html>---
, “Quotations written by high level Masons praising Lucifer,”
Freemasonrywatch<http://freemasonrywatch.org/luciferquotes.html>Gonzalez, Servando. The Swastika and the Nazis (1998)<http://www.intelinet.org/swastika>
Guardian.co.uk, “A monumental dance of death,”
Guardian Online 1/03/00<http://www.guardian.co.uk/irving/article/0,,191821,00.html> Accessed11/12/06
Haupt, Michael. “What Really caused world war 2,”
ThreeWorldWars.com<http://www.threeworldwars.com/world-war-2/ww2.htm>Heilbron, J. L. Robert W. Seidel, Bruce R. Wheaton, Ed. Judith Goldhaber, Lawrenceand His Laboratory (1981 Newsmagazine Publication; 1996 Web Publication).<http://www.lbl.gov/Science-Articles/Research-Review/Magazine/1981/index.html>
Helm, Sarah. “MI6 protected Nazi who killed 100 British agents,”
The Times May 14
th
2005 <http://www.timesonline.co.uk/article/0,,2-1611185,00.html>
Henley, John. “In a Secret Paris Cavern, the Real Underground Cinema,”
The GuardianSeptember 8
th
2004.<http://film.guardian.co.uk/News_Story/Guardian/0,,1299449,00.html>Hopsicker, Daniel.
“FBI Terror Alert in South Pacific,”
Mad Cow Morning News<http://www.madcowprod.com/11162006.html>
Hughes, Donna M. “Nyet to Trafficking
- Russians show political will to fight
prostitution,” June 18
th
2003 National Review Online<http://www.nationalreview.com/comment/comment-hughes061803.asp>
Hyde, Henry J. “A Brief History of Russian Spying,”
Spybusters.com<http://www.spybusters.com/Great_Seal_Bug.html>
Icke, David. “Was Hitler a Rothschild?,”
Davidicke.com<http://www.davidicke.com/icke/articles/hitler.html>Illuminati Conspiracy Archive: Operation Paperclip Case file<http://www.conspiracyarchive.com/NWO/project_paperclip.htm>
Infowars.com, “Foreign Troops Operating Secret Detention Centres.”
Infowars July14
th
2000 <http://www.infowars.com/detcamp.html>
Irbe, George. “The Roots of evil,”
<http://www.interlog.com/~girbe/roots.html>
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
432
Jasper, William F. “Terrorism’s True Roots,” 2001
-12-03 John Birch Society.<http://www.jbs.org/node/843>
Johnson, Daniel. “Red Army troops raped even Russian wom
en as they freed them
from camps,”
Telegraph.co.uk 24
th
Feb. 2002.<http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/main.jhtml?xml=/news/2002/01/24/wbeev24.xml>---
, “Russians Angry at war Rape Claims,”
Telegraph.co.uk 25
th
Feb. 2002<http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/main.jhtml?xml=/news/2002/01/25/wruss25.xml>
Jones, Alex. “Dark Secrets Inside the Bohemian Grove,”
Infowars.com<http://www.infowars.com/bg1.html> Joseph, Rhawn. The Mind and God of Adolf Hitler Part I<http://brainmind.com/Hitler.html>
Michael T. Kaufman, “Fritz Kraemer, 95, Tutor to U.S. Generals and Kissinger, Dies,”
New York Times 19/11/03. Accessed 04/11/06.<http://www.nytimes.com/2003/11/19/national/19KRAE.html>Keddie, Nikki R. Modern Iran- Roots and Results of Revolution (New Haven: YaleUniversity Press, 2003)Khan Bahadur, Hamid al-Din. Sir Jadunath Sarkar ed. Anecdotes of Aurangzeb;English translation of Ahkam-i-Alamgiri.3
rd
ed. (Calcutta, M.C. Sarkar, 1949).
Klomegah, Kester Kenn, “Poverty Drives Russian Women into Prostitution Abroad,”
The Dawn Internet edition August 31
st
2005<http://www.dawn.com/2005/08/31/int10.htm>
Krushelnycky, Leonida. “The mystery of Stalin’s death,”
BBC News World Edition24/02/03. <http://newswww.bbc.net.uk/2/hi/europe/2793501.stm>
Lemons, Stephen. Hitler’s Clairvoyant
Salon.com<http://www.salon.com/people/feature/2002/02/27/hanussen/>
Louter, Michiel. “Disreputable forces at work among the sect researchers at CESNUR,”
August 13
th
1997, De Groene Amsterdammer. An archived copy is available at<http://www.rickross.com/reference/apologist/apologist16.html>
Luscombe, Stephen. “The Crimean War: Charge of the Light Brigade,” 25
th
October 1854. Britishempire.co.uk <http://www.britishempire.co.uk/forces/armycampaigns/europeancampaigns/crimeanwar/crimeanwar.htm>
Lynott, Douglas. “Killers from history
-
Josef Mengele,”
Crime Library<http://www.crimelibrary.com/serial_killers/history/mengele/aus_4.html?sect=6>
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
433
Makow, Henry.
“Hitler didn’t want world war,”
Savethemales.ca 21
st
March 2004<http://www.savethemales.ca/000369.html>---
, “Rothschilds conduct Red symphony,”
Savethemales.ca 9
th
Nov. 2003.<http://www.savethemales.ca/000275.html>---
, “Zionism: A Conspiracy Against Jews,”
Savethemales.ca June 27
th
2004<http://www.savethemales.ca/000482.html>
Marrs, Texe. “Unmasking the sexual perversions of the Illuminati: Two on a saddlePart 1,”
Power of the Prophecy January 2002<http://www.texemarrs.com/012002/two_on_a_saddle.htm>
McShane, Larry. “Book Paints Escape Artist Houdini as Spy,” Saturday October 28
th
2006. Associated Press <http://sfgate.com/cgi- bin/article.cgi?f=/n/a/2006/10/28/entertainment/e100630D77.DTL>
Melman, Yossi. “CIA Recruited Five Of Adolph Eichmann's Associates,”
Haaretz.com2
nd
May 2005. [The article is no longer available on the Haaretz Website].
Millegan, Kris. “The Order of the Skull and Bones
-Everything you wanted to know but
were afraid to ask,” July 1997
CTRL.org An archived copy is available at<http://www.mega.nu:8080/ampp/skull.html> New World Order: The Movie
“Nazis and Aryans,”
<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/nazisandaryans.html>---
, “Knights of Malta,”
<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/knightsofmalta.html>---
, “Dragon Court,”
<http://www.geocities.com/newworldorder_themovie/dragoncourt.html> Newman, Hannah. The Rainbow Swastika- A Report to the Jewish People About NewAge Anti-Semitism: Nazism and the New age<http://philologos.org/__eb-trs/default.htm#toc>
Noah, Timothy. “Arnold’s Nazi problem; Why wont he repudiate Waldheim?,”
MSNSlate: August 7
th
2003 <http://slate.msn.com/id/2086742>
“Otto Rahn and the Quest for the Holy Grail,”
<http://www.geocities.com/CapitolHill/6824/otto.htm>
Petrova, Ada and Peter Watson, “ The Death of Hitler –
The Full Story with New
Evidence from Secret Russian Archives,”
Washingtonpost.com<http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-srv/style/longterm/books/chap1/deathofhitler.htm >
Pravda.ru, “Three Centuries of Russian Prostitution,”
Pravda 30
th
April 2002<http://english.pravda.ru/fun/2002/04/30/28157.html>
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
434
Ray, John J. “Hitler was a Socialist,” October 2006
<http://jonjayray.tripod.com/hitler.html>
Rice, Boyd. “The Sumerian Origins of the Iconography of the Templars, Masons &Merovingians,”
Dagoberts Revenge<http://web.archive.org/web/20040607071402/http://dagobertsrevenge.com/articles/rlc/icon.shtml>Richardson, Kerry. Index of Bohemian Grove Reportage<http://www.sonic.net/~kerry/bohemian/photolinks.html>Ross, A.C. Fascist Treachery<http://www.bigelowconsulting.com/CRAweb/essay13.htm> An archivedversion is available at<http://web.archive.org/web/20041205024342/http://www.bigelowconsulting.com/CRAweb/essay13.htm>
Sabeheddin, Mehmet. “The Secret of Eurasia –
The key to Hidden History and World
Events,”
New Dawn No. 68 (September-October 2001),<http://www.newdawnmagazine.com>
Schlossberg, Bert and Ben Torrey, “
Frequently Asked Questions Concerning the
Downing of KAL Flight 007 and Attendant Matters,”
The InternationalCommittee for the Rescue of KAL 007 Survivors<http://www.rescue007.org/faq.htm>
Shack, Clifford. “Was Stalin a Rothschild?”
Cliff Shack <http://www.geocities.com/cliff_shack/stalinrothschild.html>---
, “Oil and the Holocaust,”
Cliff Shack <http://www.geocities.com/cliff_shack/oil_chrono.html>Sichos in English, Volume 28 <http://www.sichosinenglish.org/books/sichos-in-english/28/12.htm>
Singh, Rai. “Politburo member said Netaji was in USSR,”
MissionNetaji.org<http://www.missionnetaji.org/newsite/page/babajan_gouffrav.html>Sisson,
Maria Cissor. “Helena Blavatsky and the Enigma of John King,”
BlavatskyArchives Online <http://www.blavatskyarchives.com/sisson1.htm>Skolnick, Sherman H. The Overthrow of the American Republic Part 54. Archivedcopy.<http://www.rense.com/general52/over54.htm>Skolnick, Sherman H. Great Secrets of the 20
th
Century Part 1.<http://www.skolnicksreport.com/great_secrets.html>
Spielvogel, Jackson and David Redles, “Hitler's Racial Ideology: Content and OccultSources,”
Simon Wiesenthal Center
Museum of Tolerance Online >Multimedia Learning Center > Annual 3. 1997< http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/site/pp.asp?c=gvKVLcMVIuG&b=395043>
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
435
Stefanovics, G. Enver Pasha and his Times <http://www.geocities.com/enver1908/>Subsearecovery.com
, “Efforts to Raise Super
Secret Nazi U-
boat off Cape Cod,”
8/7/04. An archived copy is available at<http://www.rense.com/general56/supsec.htm>
Sutton, Willy. “Adolf Hitler’s Socialism,” 20
th
March 2004 Counterblast<http://willysutton.blogspot.com/2004/03/ssalistinn-adolf-hitler.html>Telegraph.co.uk, Fritz Kraemer. 10/11/03.<http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/main.jhtml?xml=/news/2003/11/10/db1001.xml&sSheet=/portal/2003/11/10/ixportal.html >
Twyman, Tracy. “
The Real Tomb of God: The Grail, The Ark, the Emerald Tablet, andthe Forgotten Father of Mankind
,”
21
st
Century Radio<http://www.21stcenturyradio.com/realtomb-twyman.htm>
Van den Bosch, Lourens Peter. “Theosophy or Pantheism? Friedrich Max Muller’s
Gifford Lectures on
Natural Religion.”
Here-Now4U Online Magazine< http://www.here-now4u.de/eng/theosophy_or_pantheism__friedr.htm>
Vergano, Dan. “Book explores Eugenics’ origins,”
USA TODAY 14
th
October 2003,<http://www.usatoday.com/news/health/2003-09-14-book-usat_x.htm>WayneMadsenReport.com, August 27
th
2006.Willey, Mark Emerson. Pearl Harbor: the Mother of all Conspiracies< http://www.geocities.com/Pentagon/6315/pearl.html>
Paul Wolfe, “Afghanistan: Experiment in Democracy. Documents from the US National Archives.”
< http://www.icdc.com/~paulwolf/pakistan/afghanistan.htm>---
, “Pakistan: Partition and Military Succession: Documents from the US NationalArchives,” <http://www.icdc.com/~paulwolf/archivesindex.htm>
World Security Network, Fritz Kramer on Excellence.<http://www.worldsecuritynetwork.com/fritzkraemer/index.cfm>Yahoo Games Domain
, “Preview of ‘Freedom Force’ by Irrational Games,”
<http://gamesdomain.yahoo.com/pc/freedom_force_vs_the_third_reich/preview/60113>

The World War Deception

Please consider purchasing a print copy of this book to support our research at http://www.cabaltimes.com/2013/08/22/wwd/



Were the two World Wars historical accidents or were they the undertakings of powerful yet undocumented cabals?



Was the Soviet Union… (More)
Please consider purchasing a print copy of this book to support our research at http://www.cabaltimes.com/2013/08/22/wwd/



Were the two World Wars historical accidents or were they the undertakings of powerful yet undocumented cabals?



Was the Soviet Union the ultimate successor to European colonial empires? What role did the alliance with Germany play in the implosion of the Ottoman Empire? What was the role of European powers in the Armenian Holocaust? Was Mustafa Kemal really a genuine hero? Why were so many soldiers sacrificed at Gallipoli? Why did Germany avoid invading the newly formed Soviet State? Did Lenin sabotage a Globalist takeover of the Soviet Union? Was Hitler a crypto-Globalist? Why did the Nazis avoid a ground invasion of Britain? What happened at Dunkirk and Dieppe? Who was Fritz Kraemer? How did Germany end up with one half under the Soviets and the other half under NATO? Why were atom bombs dropped on Japan even though B-52s had brought greater destruction to Japanese cities? Was a bipolar New World Order, dominated exclusively by NATO and the Soviet Union, a strategy for controlling the populations of the world? Was the creation of opposing blocs, as in the case of India and Pakistan, and China and Taiwan a part of this management strategy?



Incorporating the the exhaustive research of the late Antony Sutton and the groundbreaking revelations of Fritz Springmeier and delving into more than two hundred sources, the World War Deception comes up with some unlikely answers to these original questions. (Less)
 
Add To Collection
2.1K
Reads
0
Likes
40
Embed Views
This is a private document.
 
Published by
 

 
Read without ads and support Scribd by becoming a subscriber.
 
 
 

Get Scribd Mobile

There was a problem sending you an sms. Check your phone number or try again later.

To get Scribd mobile enter your number and we'll send you a link to the Scribd app for iPhone & Android.We've sent a link to the Scribd app. If you didn't receive it, try again.

Text me

We'll never share your phone number.

 

Info and Rating

Category:
Rating:
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
Added to Scribd: Aug 22, 2013
Copyright: Attribution Non-commercial
Tags:
Read book online for free.
Flag for inappropriate content

08/29/2013

 
Read without ads and support Scribd by becoming a subscriber.
 
 
 
 
NEWSLETTER SIGN UP